young tammel 2012 - isle of man under the norse

1

Draft 30 Nov 2012

The Family History of the Kings, Prince’s and Noblemen,

descendant from the Early Viking Rulers and Kings around the Irish Sea.

There trials and tribulations,

there family arguments, wars, and marriage and murders.

Genealogical tables of the Viking Kings of Dublin, Kings of Man and the

Isles (the Sudreys), showing the connections with the medieval Kings of

Ireland, Scotland, England, the Scandinavian Kings, the Lords of the Isles,

Earls of Orkney, and the Dukes of Normandy

By

George Vaughan Chichester (Barney) Young O.B.E.

and

Johanna Wilhelmina (Hanneke) Young-Tammel,

Including the book by George Vaughan Chichester (Barney) Young O.B.E.

The Isle of Man under the Norse

© 2013 Johanna Wilhelmina Young-Tammel

In this publication I have using the Latin names of the rulers, in brackets so much as

Possible the Norwegian or Irish (that is Gaelic names.)

2

Genealogical tables of the Kings of Dublin,

the Kings the Sudreys -and Lords of the Isles

Ingjald alias Evil-worker

Ingjald alias Evil-worker, born ca. 680, died in Uppsala, Sweden, son of King Onund

He married

Gauthild, daughter of Algaut and Alov, daughter of Olaf alias the Sharp-sighted, King of Nerike

“ Then Injald, King Onund’s son, came to the kingdom. The Upsal kings were the highest

in Sweden among the many disctrict-kings who had been since the time of Odin was

chief. The kings who resided at Upsal had been the supreme chiefs over the whole

Swedish dominions until the death of Agne, when, as before related (Agne was the son of

Dag), the kingdom came to be divided between brothers. After that time the dominions

and kingly powers were spread among the branges of the family as these increased”

Children from Ingjald and Gauthild

1. m Olaf Ingialdsson alias the Treefeller, married, Solva, daughter of Halfdan Guldtand of

Solisles or Solveig.

2. f Aasa, married Gudrod, King of Skåne

Olaf Ingjaldsson alias the Treefeller

Olaf Ingjaldsson alias the Treefeller, was sent to his foster-father Bove, in West Gotland, where

he was brought up along with Saxe, the son of his foster-father, son of Ingiald of Sweden alias

Evil-worker and Gauthild Algautsdaughter.

He married

Solva, or Solveig, daughter of Halfdan Guldtand, son of Solve Solvardson, (who was a son of

Solve the Old).

Child from this marriage:

1. m Halfdan Olafsson alias Whiteleg, King of of Upland, born ca. 0704 in Norway, died ca.

0750, married, Aasa, born ca. 0795, daughter of Eystein the Severe, King of the Upland

people, and ruled over Hedemark..

Halfdan Olafsson alias Whiteleg, King of of Upland

Halfdan Olafsson alias Whiteleg, King of of Upland, born ca. 0704 in Norway, died a old

men in bed at Toten ca. 0750, at the age of ca. 46, his body was transported to Westfold,

and was buried under a mound at a place called Skæreid at Skiringsale, between Larvik

and Sandefjord, son of Olaf Ingjaldsson alias the Treeshaver and Solva, or Solveig,

daughter of Halfdan Guldtand, son of Solve Solvardson, who was a son of Solve the Old.

He married

Aasa, daughter of Eystein the Severe, King of the Upland people, and ruled over

Hedemark

3


1. m Eystein Halfdanson, of Westerfold, born ca. 0749, married to Hild, daughter of Eric

Agbarsson, King of Westold

2. m. Gudrod

Eystein Halfdanson of Westerfold

Eystein Halfdanson, of Westerfold, born ca. 0749, son of Halfdan Olafsson aliasWhiteleg

and Asa Eysteinsdaughter.

He married

Hild, daughter of Eric Agbarsson, King of Westold, (son of Sigtryg, King of the Vendel

Domain.)


1. m Halfdan Eynsteinsson, alias the Mild, King of Westfold, married Hilf or Liv or Lifa,

daughter of Day.

2. m Harald of Haitabu

3. m Oystein Halfdanson.

4. m Gudrod Halfdanson.

Halfdan Eynsteinsson alias the Bounteous, or the Meek, King of Westfold

Halfdan Eynsteinsson alias the Bounteous, or the Meek, King of Westfold, son of Eystein

Halfdanson and Hild Ericsdaughter.

Married

Hilf or Lifa Daysdaughter, daughter of Day.


1. m Gudrod Hunterking (the Magnificent), King of Vestmara, Westfold and Raumatike, he

married Alfhildr, a daughter of Alfarin of Althein, and got with her half of the district

Vingulmark, After the dead of his first wife he went on a raiding party, and took Aasa,

daughter of Harald of Agder alias Redbeard and married her.

2. m Eynstein of Agdar

Gudrod Hunterking or the Magnificent, King of Vestmara,

Westfold and Raumarike

Gudrod Hunterking or the Magnificent, King of Vestmara, Westfold and Raumarike,

Raided the Frankish countries, when he claimed Frisia and Saxony for himself, Charles

the Great (Charlemagne’s came in action), murdered 0810, See Haralds Saga, son of

Halfdan Eynsteinsson alias the Bounteous, or the Meek and Hilf or Liv or Lifa

Daysdaughter.

He married

Alfhildr, a daughter of Alfarin of Althein, and got with her half of the district

Vingulmark. (Present Olso and surrounding district)

After the dead of his first wife he went on a raiding party, and took Aasa, daughter of

Harald of Agder (Redbeard) and married her.

4

Child of Gudrod and Alfhildr:

1. m Olaf, (Olaf Gerstead –Alf) King of Norway, King of Dublin 0853-71, born ca. 0790,

died of a disease in his leg, buried in under a mount at Geirstad, name of his wife unknown.

Children of Gudrod and Aasa:

2. m Halfdan, alias the Black, King of Westfold, born ca. 0809, died ca. 0863 at the age of ca.

54, married Ranghild Sigurdsdaughter. Heimskringla stated she is the daughter of Sigurd

Hart or Sigurd Hjort and of Thorny or Ingeborg, (daughter Harald Klack, King of Jutland,

and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter).

3.m Erik of Haithabu, King of Haithabu, killed ca. 0854

Olaf Godredsson of Norway, (Olaf Gerstead –Alf) King of Dublin

Olaf Godredsson of Norway, King of Dublin 0853-71, born ca. 0790, buried in under a

Mount at Geirstad, son of Gudrod Hunterking alias the Magnificent and Alfhildr,

a daughter of Alfarin of Alfarin of Althein

Name of wife unknown

Children:

1. m Rognvald alias Mountain High.

2. m Helgi Olafson of Dublin, married Thora Sigurdsdaughter, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarson

alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes, and Heluna or Bleja.

Helgi Olafson of Dublin

Helgi Olafson of Dublin, son of Olaf Godredsson of Norway

He married

Thora Sigurdsdaughter, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarson, alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the

Danes, (son of Ragnar Lodbrock and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of King Ælla.)

Child from Helgi and Thora:

1. m Ingjald Helgisson, King Jutland, the Laxdaela Sage says the he was the son of King

Frodi, alias the Valiant. the Njal's Saga that he was the son of Helgi and Tora

Ingjald Helgisson, King Jutland

Ingjald Helgisson, King Jutland, the Laxdaela Sage says the he was the son of King

Frodi, alias the Valiant. the Njal's Saga that he was the son of Helgi and Tora. Son of

Helgi Olafson of Dublin and Thora Sigurdsdaughter.

Name of wife unknow.

Children from Ingjard Helgissson:

1. m Ivar Infjardson of Dublin, died ca. 0872

2. m Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson of Dublin alias the White, died ca. 0872 in battle of Hafrsfoird,

(0853-0872), one of his wife was a, daughter of Kenneth I MacAlpin, King of Scotland

5

0844-0859, a other was a daughter of Aed Findliath of O'Neill alias White Hair, King of

Ireland and Ailech, 0862-0875, it is nor clear how her mother is, he married also a

daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of Ossory

and King of Dublin. 0873, according to John Haywood, Encyclopeadia of the Viking

Age. Daughter of Cearbhall or Kiarvall MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of

Ossory and King of Dublin. 0873.His widow, or he divorced her, Aud or Unn

Ketelsdaughter alias the Extremely Rich of Deep-Minded, born ca. 0840, daughter of

Ketel Bjarini Bunason alias Flatnose or Flatnef and Yngvild Kitelsdaughter.

Ivar Infjardson of Dublin

Ivar Infjardson of Dublin, died ca. 0872, son of Ingjald Helgisson, so say that he is Ivar

the Boneles the son of Ragnar Lodbrok, King of the Danes?, son of Ingjald Helgisson.

Name of wife unknow.

Children of Ivar Infjardson:

1. m Sigtrygg Ivarson. Sigurd and Sigtrygg, as to which of them should rule Dublin, resulting

in the latter killing the fomer in about 0889.

2. m 4 sons Ivarsons of Limerick.

3. m Sigurd I Ivarson

4. m Guthrum.

Sigurd I Ivarson, King of Dublin

Sigurd I Ivarson, King of Dublin, died 0896, son of Ivar Infjardson of Dublin

Name of his wife not known

Son of Sigurd I Ivarson:

1. m Ivar II Sitricson of Dublin, King of Dublin, died ca. 0904 in Strathearn

Ivar II Sitricson, King of Dublin

Ivar II Sitricson, King of Dublin, died ca. 0904 in Strathearn, son of Sigurd I Ivarson of

Dublin.

Name of his wife not known

Children of Ivar II Sitricson:

1. m Godred or Guthrith Ivarson of York, King of Dublin and York, ca. 0920-34, King of

Northumbria ca. 0927, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64.

2. m Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson of Waterford, Ruler of Northumbria, 0919-21, King of

Waterford and York, Man, 0914-21, born 0871, died ca. 0921, 919.

3. m Sigurd Ivarson, died ca. 0920.

4. m Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson alias One-Eye, King of Dublin, King of

Northumbria, died ca. 0926, he married on the 30-07-0925 in Tamworth, Staffordshire

to Edith , daughter of Edward I of England alias the Elder, King of England, and Edgiva

or Eadgifu of Kent, she died ca. 0937. After one year of marriage she became a widow

and became a nun at Polworth Abbey and transferred to Tamworth Abbey, Warwickshire,

where she was elected Abbes. She was cannonised and her feast day is 15th of July,

daughter of Edward I alias the Elder, King of England, and Edgiva or Eadgifu, daughter

6

of Sighelm, Earldorman of Kent, Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale, had also concubines.

5. m Ivar, died 0904 in Slain.

Godred (Guthrith) Ivarson, King of Dublin and York

Godred or Guthrith Ivarson, King of Dublin and York, ca. 920-34, King of

Northumbria ca. 927, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64. Expelled by King

Athelstan and Kingdom and the Kingdom of York ruled by Athelstan, 927-39

927. Here King Athelstan drove out King Guthfrith. (The Canterbury Manuscript)

(A.S.C.), son of Ivar II Sitricson of Dublin.

Name of wife not known

Children of Godred or Guthrith Ivarson:

1. m Ragnald Godredson, King of York, killed 0944 in York, acc. summer 0943 (killed at

York-had acknowledged overlordship of King Edmund, 943, and in 944 Edmund drove

out both Ragnald and Anlaf Sigtigson.The Danish kingdom of York under direct rule of

King Edmund, 944-46 and King Edred 946-4 (H.B.C. 1061)8

923. Here King Raegnald won York (the Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)

923, Her King Raegnald won York, (the Worchester Manuscript(A.S.C.)

924. Here King King Edward was chosen as father and lord by the King of Scots, and by

the Scots, and by King Raegnald, and by all the Northumbrians. (the Canterbury

Manuscript (A.S.C.

942 King Edmund recieved King Olaf at baptism, and the same year, after a fairly long

while, he recieved King Raegnald at the Bishops hands (the Winchester Manuscript

(A.S.C.

944, Here King Edmund brought all Northumbria into his domain, and caused to flee two

kings, Olaf Shihtricson and Raegnald Guitfriethson.

2. m Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of York, slain ca. 0948 in Tyningham, Scotland. 0939-25 and

948 , he married Aldgyth Ormsdaughter, daughter of Earl Orm.

4. m Halfdan/Albdan, King of Aileach, slain 0926.

5. m Lachtin, slain 0926.

6. m Magnes I Godredsson.

Anlaf or Olaf Godredson

Anlaf or Olaf Godredson, died ca. 948 in Tyningham, Scotland, son of Godred or Guthrith

Ivarson of York.

He took as wife

Aldgyth, daughter of Earl Orm,

(concerning Anlaf (Olaf) and his successors, see Beaven, E.H.R.xxxiii, Edmund I and the

Danes of York) acc. late 939 (aft. d. of King Athelstan) or early 0940 (in possession of

territory North of Watling St. ceded by King Edmund), Olave, the son of Godfrey or

Godred, cousin of Olave Cuaran, succeeded his father in the government of the Irish

Norsman, A.D. 0934. He is answerable for a long list of misdeeds. In 0929 he plundered

Kildare; in 0933 he plundered Armagh; in 9-37 he carried off Olave with the scabby

head, of Limerick, with the foreigners; who were with him, after breaking their ships. At

this occasion he plundered Clonmacnois, and quartered his soldiers there for two nights, a

thing, says that annalist, hitherto unheard of.

7

Olave, the son of Godfrey or Godred, cousin of Olave Cuaran, succeeded his father in the

government of the Irish Norseman, A.D. 0934,

He is answerable for a long list of misdeeds. In 0929 he plundered Kildare; in 0933, he plundered

Armagh; in 0937 he carried off Olave with the scabby head of Limerick, with the foreigners; who

were with him, after breaking their ships. At this occasion he plundered Clonmacnois, and

quartered his soldiers there for two nights, a thing says that annalist, hitherto unheard of.

In 0938 he was at the battle of Brunanburgh; in 0939 he plundered Kilcullen; in 0941 he

is said to have plundered St. Balther's church, and burned Tyningham in Scotland, and

died there, Robertson says that he lost his life in some obscure skirmish near Tyningham,

two years after the death of Athelstan, who died October 27, 941. (Munch)

937, Here King Athelstan and Edmund his brother, led an army to Brunanburh, and there

fought Olaf, and, Christ helping, had the victory and there killed five Kings and eight

Jarls.

(the Canterbury Manuscript (A.S.C.)

942. Here King Olaf passed away (the Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.).

Children from Olaf and Aldgyth:

1. m Godred I Olafson, King of the Sudreys, 0976/7-89, born ca. 0989, name of wife

unknown.

2. m Magnus, King of the Sudreys, ca. 0954-62.

3. m Comman.

Godred I Olafson, King of the Sudreys

Godred I Olafson, King of the Sudreys, 0976/7-89, born ca. 0989, son of Anlaf (Olaf) Godredson

of York and Aldgyth Ormsdaughter.

Name of wife unknown.

His daughter:

1. f Heiress of Islay she married to Godred Erikson, co - ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 0976-7,

son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild Gormsdaughter ,

alias Kingmother, sister of Harald, alias Bluetooth, and daughter of Gorm, alias the Old,

King of Denmark, and Thyra, alias Danebod, (daughter of Harald Klack and

Sigridhelgisdaughter,)

The Heiress of Islay, daughter of of Godred I Olafson of the Sudreys .

The Heiress of Islay, daughter of Godred I Olafson of the Sudreys .

She married

Godred Erikson of Norway, co ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 0976-7, son of Erik or Eirikr

Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild Gormsdaughter , alias Kingmother,

sister of Harald, alias Bluetooth, and daughter of Gorm, alias the Old, King of Denmark,

and Thyra, alias Danebod, (daughter of Harald Klack and Sigrid Helgis daughter,)

Son from this marriage:

1. m Harald Godredson alias the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland)), King of the Sudreys, ca.

1035-1040, he married a daughter Ragnfrid Eirkson, co ruler of Orkney and Joint King of

8

Norway, son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild

Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias the Kingmother.

Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of Northumbria, 0919-21,

King of Waterford, York, and the Isle of Man, 0914-21

Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson , Ruler of Northumbria, 919-21, King of Waterford and

York, Man, 0914-21, born 0871, died ca. 0921, at the age of ca. 50, son of Ivar II

Sitricson of Dublin


Reginald Ivarsson, King of York

Anon. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in this year King Ragnald won York, Simeon of

Durham, Historia Regun : Engl. Hist. King Ragnald tool York by Storm.

Children of Reginald (Ragnall) Ivarson of Waterford:

1. m MacRagnall, Ruler of Man, ca. 0934-41.

2. m Sigtrygg Reginaldson, died ca. 0943 in France.

3. m Godred Reginaldson, King of Dublin, 0950-1.

4. m Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man

5. m Margad.

Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man

Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man, died 0950, son of Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson of

Waterford


Child:

1. m Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin

Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin

Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin, died 1000, son of Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man.


Child:

1. m Ragnall Ivarson

Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin

Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin, died 1018, son of Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin


Child:

1. m Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford

9

Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford

Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford, died 1035, son of Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of

Dublin


Child:

1. m Margad Ragnallson, Ruler of Dublin

Margad Ragnallson King of Dublin and Galloway perhaps of Man

Margad Ragnallson King of Dublin and Galloway perhaps of Man, died 1065, son of

Ragnall Ragballson, King of Waterford.

Child:

1. m Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, son of Margad Ragnallson King

of Dublin, he married to Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter of Orkney, daughter of Hlodver

Thorfinnson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna, daughter of Cearbhall

MacDunghall (Cerball macDunlaingte, Lord of Ossory, King of Dublin, 0873)

Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides

Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, son of Margad Ragnallson,

King of Dublin.

He married

Swanlauga, daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, and Audna (Edna),

daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall (Cerball macDunlaingte, Lord of Ossory, King of

Dublin, 0873)

Children from this marriage:

1. m Fergus, born ca. 1087, died on 12-05-1161 at the age of ca. 74, in New Abbey Holyrood,

he married to Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias

Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of

Robert Fitz-Corbert and Mesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)

2. m Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride), he married to Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth ,

she died ca. 1113, daughter of Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga,

daughter of Moddan of the Dale in Caithness.

3. f Bjathok Gillesdaughter, she married ca. 1120 as first wife of Harald IV (Gillichrist) ,

King of Norway, born ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136 at the age of ca. 36, son of Magnus

III Olafsson of Norway alias Barfotr and Thora.(he married for the second time in ca.

1130 to Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter of Sweden, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, daughter of

Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden )

10

Fergus of Galloway

Fergus of Galloway, born ca. 1087, died on 12-05-1161, at the age of ca.74,

in New Abbey Holyrood, hostage at the court of King Henry I of England together with

David I, later king of Schotland, son of Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan) and

Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter, daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney,

Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna, daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall (Cerball

macDunlaingte, Lord of Ossory, King of Dublin, 0873)

He married

Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of

England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and

Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)


1. m Gilbert of Galloway (Gille Brigte), Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1119, died 1185 at the age

of ca. 66, he married to Daughter of Fife, daughter of Duncan II, or Donnchad II

MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Ada/Ela or Hela, daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntingdon.

2. m Uhtred or Huchtred, Lord of Galloway, born 1120, died on 22-09-1174 at the age of ca.

54. Maliciously killed by his brother Gildert, he married to Gunnild of Dunbar, daughter

of Walther of Dunbar, 3rd

Earl of Dunbar of Annandale, and Aline of Sigrid.

3. f Africa, she married Olaf Godredson alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, ca,

1105-53, was slain by Reginald Haraldsson on the 29-06-1153 in Ramsay.The son of his

brother Harald. Olaf I, 1103-53, son of Godred I. married Affrica, daughter of Fergus of

Galloway (2), Ingibjorg, daughter of Hacon, Earl of Orkney (Munch). Godred son of

Affrica was apparently, Olaf's only legitamete child; other children by

concubines-Reginald, Lagman, Harald and many daughters, one of whom (Ragnhilld)

m.Sumerled, lord of Argyll, q.v. (M places accession of Olaf in 1102 and stated that the

reigned 40 years. Some modern writers have assumed that Olaf's reign did not begin

untill 1113, supposing that part of the reigns of Lagman and Donald fall in the period

1103-13, but it is more reasonable to suppose with Munch that Olafe reigned 50 years.

Godred, aft. Godred II,went to Norway and did homage on behalf of his father, c. 1152

(M)] Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)

In the year 1075, all the chiefs of the Isles hearing of the death of Lagman, Sent

messengers to Murchadh O'Brein, King of Irland, begging of him to send some

competent person of the Royal race to be their King till Olave, son of Godred should have

grown up. The King willingly assented, and sent them one Donald, son of Teige,

asmonshing him to govern with all mildness and modeation, a kingdom which was not

his. Donald, however, after taken possession of the Kingdom, made light of the directions

of his Lord, and abusing his power very tyrannically, and committing many enormities,

reigned as a monster for tree years, after which time all chiefs of the Isles conspired, and

rising in abody drove him from their territory, he fled to Ireland and never returned

After the death of King Magnus, the chiefs of the Isles sent for and brought over Olave,

son of Godred Crouan, who was at that time residing at the court of Henry, King of

England, son of William.

In the year 1102, Olave, son of Godred Crouan, began to reign over all the Isles, and he

reigned forty years. He was a man of peace, and was in such close alliance with all the

Kings of Ireland and Scotland, that no one ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles

during his time. he took a wife name Affrica, daughter of Fergus of Galloway, by whom

he had issue, Godred. he had also many concubines, by whom he had isue three sons,

Reginald, Lagman, and Harald, and many daughters, one of whom was married to

11

Sumerled, Lord of Argyll, and this was the cause of the ruin of the whole kingdom.( The

Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys)

Charter of Olave, King of the Islands, A.D. 1134

O(laph, king of the Islands, to all the sons and faithful of the Holy Church of God, both

present and to come, greetings. Seeing that an earthly Kingdom is never well ordered

unless the Catholic service of the King in heaven be there observed. Therefore I Olaph,

with the assent of wise and good men in council, have decreed and resolved, that the

Christian religion in my Kingdom shall ber reserved entrie under own bishop, rather than

be rendered desolate under strangers, and as it were mercenaries, who seek their own and

the Lord's advantage. Known therefore and bear testimony to the truth, that by virtue of

my discretion, I have committed and for ever granted to Church of the blessed Mary of

Ferness on account of the proximity of the place, year and for the exellent life of the

inhabitants, the honor of the said episcopal election, and the observance of my whole law

of Christianity, saving always the reverence due to the Apostolic See. And in order that

the same may be more perfect and more

strictly observed, I have decreed a certain portion of my land for the erection of an Abbey

for the said Church, as another charter witnesseth, for a most free and perpetual alms.

These being witness: Eudo, the Annate; Gill, the prior; the mont; Wiliam and Hugo,

priests, Turkill, son of fohgel; Jol, son of Macmars; Gil; Fin; Snetol, son of Cutell, and

many others without the matter may effected. At Hou Ingren, son of Godred Crovan

Haraldson of the Sudreys alias White-Handed and Ranghild, daughter of Harald

Sigurdsson III alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway and Elisabeth or Ellisiv,

Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod. (Olaf, married for the second time to Ingiborg

Hakonsdaughter of Orkney, some say the she had 2 children Gudred King of Man and

Ranghild of Man, daughter of Haakon Paulson of Orkney and Helga Moddansdaughter.

He also had 2 Concubines, one of the concubines could be Magaret, the wife of Madadh,

Earl of Atholl.)

4. f Margaret, she married to Alan FitzFaeld Stewart, died ca. 1070 in Oswestry, Shropshire,

son of Flaald.

5. f Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule, married to Randulph of Moray, died ca. 1165, the first

of the family of Randulph was Dunegal, a celtic chief, proprietor of Stratnith or Stranith,

the original name of Nithdale, who lived in the reign of David I. On his death, his

extenive prossessions appear to have been shared amongs them by his four sons, only two

of whom, Randulph or Randolph, the eldest, and Dovenald, the youngest, can be traced,

son of Dunegal of Moray.

Gilbert of Galloway (Gille Brigte), Lord of Galloway

Gilbert , (Gille Brigte), Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1119, died 1185 at the age

of ca. 66, son of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,

illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of

Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap

Tudor)

He married

an daughter of Duncan II, Donnchad II MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Ada/Ela or Hela,

daughter of Henry,(son of David I alias the Saint, Earl of Huntingdon, King of Scotland)


1. m Duncan , Earl of Carrick, died 1250. Hostage in England. MCXCIII. Duncan, gave to god

and St. May, and the monks of Melros, a certain part of his land in Carrick, which is

12

called Maybottle, in perpetual alms, for the welfare of his soul, and of all his relations,

before the bishop Josceline, and many other withnesses, as his charter witnesseth.

Annalas of Galloway, he married to Avelina Stewart, daughter of Alan Fitz-Faeld Stewart

and Margaret of Galloway (his Aunt and Uncle)

Duncan, Earl of Carrick

Duncan, Earl of Carrick, died 1250. Hostage in England. MCXCIII. Duncan, son of

Gilbert of Galloway, gave to god and St. May, and the monks of Melros, a certain part of

his land in Carrick, which is called Maybottle, in perpetual alms, for the welfare of

his soul, and of all his relations, before the bishop Josceline, and many other withnesses,

as his charter witnesseth. Annalas of Galloway, son of Gilbert of Galloway (Gille Brigte)

and an daughter of Duncan II, Donnchad II MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Ada/Ela or

Hela, daughter of Henry, (son of David I alias the Saint, Earl of Huntingdon, King of

Scotland)

He married

Avelina Stewart, daughter of Alan FitzWalter Stewart, High Stewart of Scotland. Lord of

Renfew, and Margaret of Galloway (his Aunt and Uncle)


1. m Neil of Carrick, 2nd

Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1256, ca. 36 years old, he

married at the age of ca. 30, ca. 1250 to the ca. 30 year old, Margaret Stewart, born ca.

1220, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 40, daughter of

Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl of Angus,

Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, (daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntigdon and

Adeline of Warenne)

Neil, 2nd

Earl of Carrick

Neil, 2nd

Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1256, at the age of ca. 36, son of

Duncan of Carrick and Avelina, daughter of Alan FitzFaeld Stewart and Margaret

of Galloway.

He married at the ca. 30 of ca. 1250 the ca. ca. 30 year old,

Margaret Stewart, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 40, daughter of

Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gillechrist , 4th Earl of Angus,

Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, (daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and

Adeline of Warenne)


1. f Margaret or Majory, born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292 at the age of ca. 37, she married

first at the agw of ca. 10 years old, ca. 1265, Adam de Kilconcath or Kilconquhar, died

1271 in Acre or Tunis, son of Duncan MacDuff of Fife and Afreka of Fife, she married

for the second time at the age of ca. 16 year old, ca. 1271 in Turnberry Castle to the ca.

28 year old, Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale, Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1243, died on

04-04-1304 in Engeland? , at the age of 61, he is buried in Holmcultran Abbey, son of

Robert de Bruce (the Competitor), Lord of Annandale, and Isabel, daughter of Gilbert de

Clare, 3rd

Earl of Herford and Gloucester, and Isabella, (daughter of William le Marshall

and Isabella de Clare).

13

Uhtred or Huchtred, Lord of Galloway

Uhtred or Huchtred, Lord of Galloway, born 1120, Maliciously killed by his

brother Gildert on 22-09-1174 at the age of ca. 54., son of Fergus of Galloway

(Macdonall) and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias


Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)

He married

Gunnild of Dunbar, daughter of Waltheof, 3rd

Earl of Dunbar, 1st Earl of Annandale, and

Aline or Sigrid.


1. m Roland, Lochlain or Rowland , Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland, died on

14-01-1200 in Northampton, buried on 18-01-1200 in Abbey of St. Andrews, he married

1st Eve, she died on 03-06-1217, he married for 2

nd Eleanore or Helen de Morville, born

ca. 1150, died on 11-01-1217, at the age of ca. 67, daughter of Robert de Morville and

Avice, daughter of William de Lancaster and Gundrada, (daughter of William, Earl of

Warenne and Elizabeth, alias de Crepi, daughter of Hugh,alias Magnus, Earl of

Vermandois and Valois).

2. f Eva, she married to Walter de Berkeley, Chamberlain of Scotland son of Roger de

Berkeley and Rissa. (a daughter, Ann or Agnes, she married Ingelram de Ballioll, born

ca. 1195, son of Bernard de Ballioll, of Barnard Castle, and Agnes de Picquigny. her son

was Sir Henry de Balliol, Lord of Cavan, born ca. 1233, he died ca. 1311 at the age of ca.

78, Sir Henry’s son Alexander, he married, Isabel de Douvres, born ca. 1245, died on

18-03-1292 at the age of ca. 47, buried on 24-03-1292 in Catherbury Cathedral, daughter

of Richard FitzJohn of Dover, Baron of Chilham, and Maud or Matilda of Angus,

Countess of Angus.)

Roland, Lochlain or Rowland, Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland

Roland, Rowland or Lochlain, Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland, died on

14-01-1200 in Northampton, buried on 18-01-1200 in Abbey of St. Andrews, son of

Uhtred or Huchtred of Galloway and Gunnild of Dunbar.

He married 1st

Eve, died on 03-06-1217.

He married 2nd

Eleanore or Helen de Morville, born ca. 1150, died on 11-01-1217 at the age of ca. 67,

daughter of Robert de Morville and Avice, daughter of William de Lancaster and

Gundrada, (daughter of William, Earl of Warenne and Elizabeth, alias de Crepi, daughter

of Hugh, alias Magnus, Earl of Vermandois and Valois).

Children by Eve:

1. m Thomas, Earl of Galloway, Earl of Atholl, died 1231, he married January 1211, Isabella,

Countess of Atholl, died on 25-09-1237, the Countess, married for the second time, with

Alan Dunward, who was called Earl of Atholl, 1233-35, daughter of Henry of Atholl or

Henry Strabolgi, 3rd

Earl of Atholl, and Margaret.

A son from this marriage, Patrick, 5th Earl of Atholl, died 1242. Was burnt to death by

one of the Bissets at Haddington, buried in Franciscan graveyard at Haddington, East

Lothian.(she married ca. 1220, with Alan, alias Lundin or Lundie, (Hostarius), son of

14

Thomas de Lundin, and a daughter of (Malcolm or Mael Colcuim, 2nd

Earl of Athol,

Mormaer of Atholl, and Hextilda, daughter of Huchterd, Walthoef or Uchterd

FitzWaldeve and Bedoch, daughter of Donald Bane alias the White, King of Scotland,

and Margaret)

2. f daughter, she married to Walter Bisset.

Children by Eleanore or Helen:

3. m Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1234 at the age of ca. 54, he

married 1st at the age of 20, ca. 1200, Alice de Lacy, daughter of John de Lacy and Alice,

daughter of Geoffrey de Mandeville,1st Earl of Essex and Rohesia, (daughter of Alberich

de Vere and Adelheid (Alice), daughter of Gilvert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke and

Lord Clare and Adelheid De Clermont Beauvais, he married 2nd

ca. 1205 at the age of 25,

Rohese or Helen de Lacy, daughter of Henry de Lacy, and Emmeline, daughter of Walter

de Ridelisfort, and Annora, he married 3rd

at the age of 29, ca. 1209, to the ca. 19 year

old, Margaret of Huntingdon, born ca. 1190, died on 01-01-1233 at the age of ca. 43,

sister of Isobel, thee wife of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale), daughter of David,

Earl of Huntingdon, and Mathilde or Maud, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of

Chester and Avranches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort L’Amaury and

Mathilda, he married 4th time, at the age of ca. 50 years old, Hilda or Helen de l' Isle,

daughter of Reginald, Ranald , Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, Reginaldus

Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile., and Fonia of Moray. He had also Concubine.

4. f Devorguilla, she married to Nicholas de Stuteville, born ca. 1182 in Liddel Castle,, died

on 19-10-1233 in Cottingham at the age of ca. 51, son of Nicholas de Stuteville and

Gunner, daughter of Ralph d' Aubigny (Tonenei) and Sibil Valognes.( daughter of

Deverguilla and Nicholas, Joan, born 1220 in Thetford, Norfolk, she married for the 1st

time to Hugh Bigod, Justicar of England, born 1215, died ca. 1266, son of Hugh Bigod,

Earl of Norfolk, and Maud, daughter of William le Marshall and Isabella, (daughter of

Richard alias Stongbow de Clare and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot Mac Murrough,

King of Leinster and Moore Toole) she married for the second time to Hugh Wake, son

of Balwin Wake and Isabel, daughter of William de Briwer, Lord of Torbay. A other

daughter of Deverguilla and Nicholas, Margaret, she married William de Mastac.

Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway

Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1234, son of Roland,

Rowland or Lochlain of Galloway and Eleanore or Helen de Morville.

He married 1st at the age of 20, ca. 1200,

Alice de Lacy, daughter of John de Lacy and Alice, daughter of Geoffrey de Mandeville,

1st Earl of Essex and Rohesia, (daughter of Alberich de Vere and Adelheid (Alice),

daughter of Gilvert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Oembroke and Lord Clare and Adelheid

De Clermont Beauvais

He married 2nd

ca. 1205 at the age of 25

Rohese or Helen de Lacy, daughter of Henry de Lacy, and Emmeline, daughter of Walter

de Ridelisfor, and Annora

He he married 3rd

at the age of 29, ca. 1209, to the ca. 19 year old

Margaret of Huntingdon, born ca. 1190, died on 01-01-1233, at the age of ca. 43, sister

of Isobel, the wife of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale), daughter of David, Earl of

Huntingdon, and Mathilde or Maud, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and

Avranches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort L’Amaury and Mathilda.

He he married 4th time, at the age of ca. 50 years old

15

Hilda or Helen de l' Isle, daughter of Reginald , Ranald Somerladson Ragnall,

Ragnald, or Reginaldus Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile, and Fonia of Moray.

He had also Concubine.

Child by Alice de Lacy

1 f. A daughter died ca. 1212

Children by Margaret de Huntingdon

2. f Devorgulla, born ca. 1215, died on 28-01-1290, buried on 31-01-1290 at the age of ca. 75

in Sweetheart Abbey, Kirkland, she married at the age of ca. 18, ca. 1233 to the ca. 23

year old, John de Balliol, Lord of Bailiol, Lord of Bywell, born ca. 1210, died on

27-10-1268 ca. 56 years old, son of Hugo or Hugh de Bailleul, Lord of Bailleul, Lord of

Bywell, and Cecilia de Fontaines.

3. f Chistiana, died 1245-6, she married 1236 to William III Fortibus de Froz, Earl of

Albemarle, born on 17-12-1216, died on 23-05-1260 in Amiens at the age of 43, buried in

Thorton Abbey, son of William II de Fortibus or de Foz (or Forz), Count of Aumale,

Lord of Holderness, 11 march 1213/14, and Aveline de Montfichet.

4 m. Thomas

Children by Hild:

5. f Helen of Galloway or Galweye, born ca. 1198, died on 21-11-1245 at the age of ca. 47,

she married ca. 1225 to Roger de Quincy, Earl of Winchester, born ca. 1210, died on

25-04-1264, son of Saher de Quincy, Earl of Winchester, and Margaret de Beaumont

(Bellemont). (Roger, married for the 2nd

time before 05-06-1250 to Maud de Bohun, died

on 20-10-1252 in Groby Lincolnshire, widow of Anselm le Marshall, daughter of

Humphrey V de Bohun and Maud, daughter of Hugo or Hugh alias de Lusignan, Brun de

la March, Count de la March, Lord Lusignan and Isavella alias Taillefer, widow of John

alias Lackland, King of England, he married 3rd

time, on 05-12-1252 to Eleanor or

Alianore de Ferrers, Countess of Derby, born circa 1225, died on 26-10-1274 at the age

of ca. 49, widow of Wiliam Vaux, after the death of Roger de Quincy she married Roger

de Leyburne of Elham,daughter of William 5th de Ferrers, 5th Earl of Derby, and Sibyle

Marshall.)

6. f Marian or Mary, she married to John alias Red Comyn, Justicar of Galloway, son of

Richard Comyn. (grandson of William de Comyn and Sarah, daughter of Hugh FitzHugh

(parents of John alias the Black Comyn, he married Alianora or Marjorie, daughter of

John de Ballioll and Devorgulla of Galloway (sister of John alias the Black his mother)

7. m Walter.

Son by a Concubine:

8. m Thomas Mac Dhu Alan, he married a daughter of Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson

of Man and daughter of of Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl

and Fonia of Moray, daughter of Randulph of Moray and Bethoc of Galloway or of

Bedrule.

16

Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride)

Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride, Gillibrede na’n Uaimh, Gill of the Cave, son

of Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan)and Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter of Orkney.

He married

Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth of Orkney, died ca. 1113, daughter of Haakon Paulson of

Orkney, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter.


1. m Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert, Thane of Argyll, died ca. 1164, was slain at Renfew,

the name of his first wife is unknown, his second wife was Ranghild daughter of Olaf

Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, and

Africa of Galloway, Somerled married also (probably a Handfast marriage), a woman of

the Bissets from the Glens of Antrim. His 4th marriage, was with a Lowland Woman.

2. f a daughter, she married to Malcolm, son of Malcolm Mac Heth, Earl of Moray, 1st Earl

of Ross, and a daughter of Lulach, alias the Fool, Mormaer of Moray, King of Scotland

and Finnghuala, daughter of Sinhill , Mormaer of Angus

Somerled Macgilbert (Somairli), Thane of Argyll

Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert,Thane of Argyll, died ca. 1164, was slain at

Renfew, while leading an expidition against Malclom IV of Scotland. Was the chief of an

Irish family which had settled in Argyll.

MCLXIV. As Somerled, Kinglet of Argyle, now for 12 years impiously rebelling agaist

Malcolm, King of Scotland, his natural Lord, drawing together a numerous army from

Ireland and drivene vengeance, with his sons, an innumerable people, by a few

provincialist, he was there slain, son of Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride) and

Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth , daughter of Haakon Oaulsson, Earl of Orkney and Helga,

daughter of Moddan.

The name of his 1st wife is unknown

His 2nd

was

Ranghild, daughter of Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or

the Red, King of the Sudreys, and Africa, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth

or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England

and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert

and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)

Somerled married (probably a Handfast marriage ), a woman of the Bissets from the

Glens of Antrim

His 4th marriage, a Handfasting marriage, a common practice in Medieval Scotland,

whereby the couple clasped hands through a monolith and declared themselves married in

front of Witnesses) a Lowland Woman.

In the Year 1156, a naval battle was fought between Godred and Somerled, during the

night of the Epiphany of our Lord, with great slaughter on both sides. But when daylight came

they made peace, and shared between them the Kingdom of the Isles, and from that day to the

Kingdom have remained divided. Thus was the Kingdom of the Isles ruined from the time the

sons of Somerled got possession of it.

17

In the Year 1158, Somerled came to man with fifty-three ships, gave battle to Godred, put

him to flight, plundered the whole island, and retired. But Godred crossed over to Norway, for the

purpose of asking assistance against Somerled.

Child by 1st wife:

1. m Somerlad jr. had two sons, John, and Maolmory.

Children by Ranghild:

2. m Dugald or Dugall Somerledson of Argyl (Dulgallum), King of the Isles, 1155, died 1247,

inherited Lorn, Mull and Jura. He held the castle of Dunstaffnage and Dunollie. Name of

wife unknown

3. m Reginald,Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, Reginaldus Rex Insularum

Dominus de Argile. Died 1207. Ragnall, King of Innsigall, and Oirirgaidhail (the Isles

and Argyll), was the most distinguished of Gall or Gaoidhael for prosperity, away of

Generosity, and feast of Arms. Three monastries were erected by him, viz. a monastry of

Black Monks (Benedictiines) in Iona, in honor of God and Colomcille, a monastry of

Black Nuns in the Same place, and a monastry of the Grey Frairs at Saghadul ( Saddle in

Kintyre) and it is he also who founded the monastic site of Molaise.( Macvvirch,

Sennachie of Clanranald (c. 1500) The Legendary History of the Lords of the Isles, the

Book of Clanranald, he married to Fonia of Moray, daughter of Randulph of Moray and

Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth

or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of England, and Sybil, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert

and Nest ap Rgys ap Tudor)

4. m Angus , Engus or Aongus Mac Somerlad, Lord of Bute and Arran, died 1210 in Skye, in

the year 1210. Angus, son of Somereld was killed with his three sons. In the year 1192.

There was a contest between the sons of Somerled, Reginald and Angus, in which many

were wounded and fell, but Angus gained the victory, he married to daughter Caithness,

daughter of Harald Maddadsson, alias the Old, Earl of Orkney, 1139-1206, and

Gormflath MacHeth (Hvarfled Maceth), (daughter of Wimund the Monk and a daughter

of Somerled Macgilbert of Argyl)

5. m Olaf or Olave Somerladson.

6. f Baethag or Beatrice, 1st proiress of Iona. Bethog, daughter of Somerled, was a religious

woman and a black Nun. It is she that erected Teampall Chairinis, of the Church of

Cairnis, in Uibhist (Uist).

7. m Malcolm Gillcolane, died 1164 in Renfew.

Children by a woman of the Bissets from the Glens of Antrim

8. m Gillies or Gillicolum Mac Somerled, died 1164 in near Renfew, killed in action, name of

wife unknown

9. f Somerledsdaughter, or the sister of Somerled ( Notes from the Chronicles of Man, she

married to Harald Haakonsson alias Smooth-Spooken/Slettmali, Earl of Orkney, 1126-

Dec. 1131, died 1131, son of Haakon Paulson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and

Helga Moddans- daughter.

10. f a daughter, she married to Wimund the Monk, there daughter Gormflath MacHeth or

Hvarfled Maceth, she married Harald Maddadsson, alias the Old,( widower of Afreka,

daughter of Duncan or Donnchad MacDuff, Earl of Fife), Afrika was the mother of Adam

de Kilconcath, 1st husband of Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Neil of Carrick and

Margaret Stewart.

18

Child by a Lowland Woman:

11. m Gall MacSgillin (the Foreigner).

Dugald (Dugall) Somerledson (Dulgallum),, King of the Isles

Dugald or Dugall Somerledson of Argyl (Dulgallum),, King of the Isles, 1155, died

1247, inherited Lorn, Mull and Jura. He held the castle of Dunstaffnage and Dunollie, son

of Somerled Macgilbert of Argyl (Somairli) and Ranghild, daughter of Olaf Godredson of

the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, and Africa, (Fergus of

Galloway (Macdonall) and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry

I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of

Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)



1. m Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, 2nd

of Dunollie and Lorne, died 1248,

Name of wife unknow

2. m Dugall Scrag Dungallson, died ca. 1235.

3. m Gillespec or Ospak Hakon (Haco Uspak) Dugaldson MacDougall, died 1230 in Bute,

buried in Iona, name of wife unknown, a son Rudri Ospaksson.

4. m Olav.

5. m Ranald.

Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, 2nd

of Dunollie and Lorne

Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, 2nd of Dunollie and Lorne, died 1248, son

of Dugald (Dugall) Somerledson of Argyl (Dulgallum)

Name of wife unkown.

From this marriage:

1. m Ewen , Eugene, John or Eogan) Duncanson MacDougall, 3rd

Laird of Dunollie and

Lorne, died ca. 1270, name of wife unknown

Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall,

3rd

Laird of Dunollie and Lorne, decleared him self King of the Isles.

Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall,, 3rd Laird of Dunollie

and Lorne, died ca. 1270, son of Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, name of mother

unknown



1. m Alexander Mac Dougall (de Ergadia) he married to the 3rd

, daughter of John alias the

Red Comyn , Justicar of Galloway, and Marian or Mary, daughter of Hilda or Helen de l’

Isle, daughter of Reginald or Ranald Somerledsson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuph of

Moray and Bethoc, (daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,

19



Tudor)

2. m Duncan Ewenson Mac Dougall, 6th of Dunollie. He sided with Bruce and recieved by

porder of the Parliament assebled at Ardchatan, Dunolie and other estates forfeited by his

brother and nephew. Name of wife unknown

3. f Mary de Ergadia (Queen Mary), 10 October 1303

Appointement of Attorny by Queen Maria's executors.

McBain No. 1117 (Exch. Q.R. Memoranda, 27 o 28 Ed. I.m. 32 dorso)

John de Campania and Walter de Thornetone executors of the testament of Maria,

Countess of Stratherne appoint an attorney to receive and discharge debt due from Alan,

son of Sir William Fitz Warin

Hillary Terms 1304/5

Appointment of Atterney by Queen Maria's Executurs

McBain No. 1642 (Exch. Q.R. Memoranda, 33 Edw. I,m. 62, dorso

Wilts, berkshire, Northampton:-John de Campania and Richard of Notingham, executors

of the testament of Maria, widow of William fitz Warin, deceased, formerly Countess of

Startherne, appount an attorney to receive and dicharge a debt of 300 marks which Alan

son and heir of the said William, acknowledged to be owing Maria, before the Barons.

Buried in London Grey Friars, 8 July 1291. Queen Maria Does Homage to King Edward I

of England

IN THE NAME OF THE LORD, AMEN. In presence of myself, Notaries, and

subscribing Witnesess, the unterneath written signatures of Bishops, Abotts, Priors,

Prioresses, Counts, Barons, Communities of villages, and others of the People, both

Clegy as well Laity of the Kingdom of Scotland, appeared, and took oarts of fealty to the

beforementioned Lord Edward, illustrious King of England, as superior and right Lord of

the Kingdom of Scotland at the place appointed, namely, on divers days and places

according as they follow in rotation. In the year of our Lord one thousand two hundred

and ninety one, and ninteeth year of the reign of the said King Edward, fourth indiction,

and twelft day of the month of June, near the Manor of Norham.

Town of Perth. On the eigth day of the month of July, in the house of the Mendicant

Brethren, Town of Perth, in the Cemetery of the Church.

Present. Brother Andrews, Abbot of Cupat ect. The Noble Lady, Maria, Queen of Man,

etc. Countess of Stratherne. John le Boutiler. John de Cambon. Made oath to said Lord

the King, in the Church of the Mendicant Brethren at Perth. The year and indication

aforesaid, at Linlithgow, the fourth day of the aforsaid month of July. Crystine Prioress of

Manuel, Made feattly to the aforsaid Lord the King as above.

24 July 1291. Fealty to King Edward I of England

Chapter House (Scots Documents) Box 16, No. 16: Foedora,i, 772-4: Bain No. 508. July

24. Friar Andrew, abbot of Coupar, Lady Maria Queen of Man and Countess of

Stratherne, John le Botiler, and John de Cambon, swore fealty in the Church of the Black

Frair's and in the King's camber there, Friar Thomas Abbot of Scone. Perth]

28 August 1296. Fealty. Tower Miscellaneaus Rolles, No. 89 (the Ragman Roll):Bain II

No. 828. Berwick-on-Tweed:-Marie Queen of Man (and others) del counte de Perth ut

supra.

7 April 1299. Queen Maria. Patent, 27. Edw. I, m 31: McBain II, No. 1062

The King at prayer of Mary's who was wife of Wiliam fitz Warin, and other friends of

prisoners both in Scotland and England, empowers Anthony, bishop of Durham, John de

Brittania and William le Latimer senior, to negotiate the exchange 'body for body' of

William fitz Warin, for Henry de Seincler, Marmaduke de Twenge for John de Moubray,

Robert le Consable for Ertur de Dunhon, William fitz Glay for John de Carry, John de

20

Kalentir for Reginald le Chen, William de Ross for William de Cathecart, Peter de

Dunwick for an esquire of Sir William de Cathecart, Stephen le Clerck for Gilbert

MacChristi, and Geoffry de Middenhale for William de Anegois: or make better terms

they can, but quickly as possuble. Westminster].

10 April 1299. Protection and Safe Conduct for Queen Maria. McBain, no, 1104.

Protection and safe conduct till Ascention day for Maria de Argayl wife of the King's

Liege Wiliam Fitz Warin, a prisoner on his behalf in Scotland, going to see her husband,

Westminster.]

23 December 1299. Debt. to Queen Maria. McBain, no. 1117 (Exch.,Q.R. Memoranda,

27 028 Edw. I,m. 32 Dorso). In presence of the King on Wednesday in Christmas Week,

anno xxiii to, Alan, son and heir of Sir William fitz Warin acknowledge his writing

binding himself in 300 marks of silver, to 'Ma Dame' Maria countess of Stratherne, late

consort of the said Sir William, for all husband's moveable and chattels in England and

Irland, to be paid to herself or attorbey at Carlisle' en Labbeye, , viz, 50 marks at each of

six trems folowing. Alan also undertakes to pay all his fathers debts and relive the

coutess; and quit claims to her the ward and marriage of John, son of Alan Logan in

Ireland, and all Sir William's goods in Scotland, saving to himself the money o his

marriage. he also will obtain for the coutess her dower in Ireland and england; and for

loyal performace binds himself and his heirs, executors, and goods, and consents to

distaint bt the seneschal pr other Royal officers till payment. Done under his seal at

Berwick-on-Tweed ut supra.

10 October 1300. Reciept by Queen Maria's Valet. MCBain No 1180(5)

Oct. 10. Receipt, Loman of Man, valet of Lady Maria former Queen of Man, for 2 casks

wine, 40 qrs. wheat, and 40qrs, Barley Malt, by the Kings Commands.

Newcastle-on-Tyne.Fragment of seal, yellow wax.]

10 October 1303. Appointment of Attorney by Queen Maria's Executurs.

McBain Bo. 1117 (Exch. Q.R. Memoranda, 27 o 28 Edw. I, m, 32 Dorso)

John de Campania and Walter de Thorntone, executors of the testament of Maria,

countess of Startherne appoint an attorney to receive and discharge debt due from Alan,

son of Sir William fiz Warin.]

[Hilary Term 1304-5

Appointment of Attorney vy Queen Maria's Executors. McBain No. 1642 (Exch. Q.R.

Memoranda,33 Edw.I,m. 62, Dorso). Wilts, Berkshire, Northamptom:-John de Campania

and Richard of Notingham, executors of the tetment of Maria widow of William fitz

Warin, deceased, formerly Countess of Stratherne, appoint an attorney to receive and

discharge a debt of 300 marks which Alan son and heir of the said William acknowledged

to be owing Maria, before the Barons., daughter of Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan

Duncanson MacDougall, she married 1st ca. 1248 the ca. 23 year old , Reginald II or

Ragnald Olafson, King of Man, born ca. 1225, murdered 30-05-1249 by the knight

Ivar at the age of ca. 24 years old, son of Olaf Godredson King of Man alias the Black

and Farquhar or Fearchar Macantagart or MacTaggart of Ross, Earl of Ross, she 2nd

married as the 4th wife, Malise V of Strathearn (Maol Losa II), 5

th Earl of

Strathearn, died on 23-11-1271 in Dunblane, son of Robert of Strathearn, 4th Mormear

of Strathearn, her 3rd

marriage was, ca. 1275, disp. April 1281, Sir Hugh Abernethy of

that Ilk, died 1291, son of Laurence de Abernethy and Devorgulla, daughter of Roland or

Lochlain, Lord of Galloway and Constable of Scotland, and Elenonore or Helen, daughter

of Robert de Morville and Avice, daughter of William of Lancaster, Earl of Kendal and

Gundrade, (daughter of William, Earl of Warenne and Surrey and Elizabeth or Isabella

alias de Crepi Vermandois, daughter of Hugh alias Magnus, Earl of Vermandois and

Valois, and Adelheid de Vermandois) and and her 4th marriage was in London to Sir

21

William Fitz-Warin, son of Fulk Fitz-FitzWarin and Maud, daughter of Robert le

Vasasour and Julian de Ros

4. m Malcolm, 28 August 1296. Fealty. Charter House (Scots Document) Box 3, No. 12:

Palgrave, p. 153: Brain II, No. 808, Malcolm de Ergadia, brother of Sir

Alexander de Ergadia, Duncan Cambel des Illes (and others, having come to the King's

peace, swear fealty and do homage for their lands. Berwick-on-Tweed (Seals lost)

28 August 1296. Berwick-on-Tweed:-Maulcolvm de Ergadia, 'Frere Sire Alisavdre de

Ergadia,' Duncan Cambell de Illes (and others) v.s.

5. f daughter, she married Magnus of Man, de facto, King of Man, born ca. 1227, died on

24-11-1265 at the age of ca. 38 years old, in Rushen Castle, Castletown, 08-12-1265

(O.S.) Castletown, buried in St. Mary. of Rushen. Magnus, 1252-65, son of Olaf II;

married the daughter of Eogan of Argyll; in Norway, May 1253-54 and made by King

Hacon regem super omnes insulas quas antecessores ejus jure hereditario possidebant

(M); Easter 1256, visited court of Henry II (M. and Mathew Paris), c. 1264, became

vassal of Alexander II, King of Scots. died 24.11.1265 (his son Godred was proclaimed

King by the Manx rebelling against the Scots 1275, but rebellion unsuccessful)

(Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)

29 November 1265 Death of Magnus

(a) Anon) (fl.c.) Chronicle of the Kings of Man and the Isles

On the eight of the Calends of December died Magnus, son of Olave king of Mann and

the Isles, in the Castle of Russin, and was buried in the abby of St. Mary of Russyn.

(b) (anon) (fl. 13th Cent) M.S. Continvation of the History of William of Newburgh

This year died the king of man, after whose death it (Man) became tributary to the king of

Scotland; who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the king of Norway. After which kings

ceased to reign in Mann, son of Olaf Godredson of Man (the Black) and Farquhar

Macantagart or MacTaggart of Ross (Fearchar), Earl of Ross)

6. f Anne or Amie, she married to Alexander McAester (McAlester), son of Angus Moir

MacDonald

7. f Juliana, she married Alasdair og (Alexander) Angusson Mac Donald (Alexander of the

Isles), King of the Isles, died 1309? in After, deposed 1308, son (Aonghus Mor)

Fitz-Donald (the Insulis) and a daughter Colin Campbell.

Alexander Mac Dougall (de Ergadia), Lord of Argyle

Alexander Mac Dougall (de Ergadia), Lord of Argyle, 7 July 1292. Oath of Alexander of

Argyll. Chapter House (Scots Documents) Box 96, No. 96: Foedora,i, 761, McBain II

No. 621. Alexander of Argyll, Lord of Lorn, swears in the King's presence on the holy

Evangels to keep the peace in the Isles and outer lands of Scotland, Berwick-on-Tweed

(in Norman French)

Note: A small round seal in green wax appended. A shield changed with a single-masted

galley, without sails or oars, and a hawk at the bow. 'A'ALEXANDRI DE ERGADIA]'

10 July 1292. Appointment of Attorneys by Alexander of Argyll

Patent, 20 Edw. I, m. 8. Bain II, No. 625. Alexander de Ergadia in Scotland, appoints

Philip de Lorn and William Markefilli atterneys for two years. Berwick-on-Tweed.

11 July 1292. Licence to trade in Ireland. Patent, 20 Edw. I, m.8: Bain II. No. 625.

Alexander de Ergadia has licence for his men and merchants to trade in Ireland, provided

they are not outlaws or banished men of the King's realm. Berwick-on-Tweed.]

7 July 1296. Fealty, Chapter House (Scots Documents), Box 3, No. 36, Palgrave, page

178, Bain II, No. 791. Alexander de Argyll (Ergayel) khight, swears fealty, Elgin in

Moray (Damaged. Seal lost.

22

Tower Moscellaneous Rolls, No 89 (the ragman Roll), Bain II, No. 823

Elgyn in Moray:-Alexander de Ergayel (and others) (of his own free will, rebounced the

leage with the King of France, and swore fealty, tactis sacrosanctis, and kissing the Holy

Evangals)

28 August 1296. Fealty, Tower Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 89 (the Ragman Roll): Bain II

828. Berwick-on-Tweed:-Alisavndre de Archyl (and others "tenantz le Roi du countre de

Perth", ut supra.

10 September 1296, Argyll Exchequer, LTR. "Normina Villarum, No. 456: Bain II, No.

853 Commission to Alexander Earl of Menetethe to take in the King's hands the Castle,

Isles and Lands of Alexander of Argyll and John his eldest son. Berwick.

7 June 1301. Patent, 29 Edw. I.m. 17: McBain No. 1204. The King empowers the admiral

and captain of his fleet of the Cinque Ports, to recieve to his peace Alexander of Argyll,

John and Duncan his sons, Louglan le fitz Aleyn his son-in-law, and his wife, and all the

'husbands' and 'mesne' people of the Isle of Scotland, exept barons, baronets, and

other rich and great lords. Torkeseye. Son of Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson

MacDougall.

He married

The 3rd

daughter of John alias the Red Comyn , Justicar of Galloway, and Marian or

Mary, daughter of Hilda or Helen de l’ Isle, daughter of Reginald or Ranald

Somerledsson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuph of Moray and Bethoc, (daughter of

Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter

of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet

(daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)


1. m John alias the Lame d’ Ergadia, name of wife unkown

2. m Duncan.

3. f daughter , she married to Loughlan le Fitz Aleyn.

John alias the Lame Mac Dougall (or Ergadia), the 5th of Dunollie

John alias the Lame Mac Dougall d’ Ergadia, the 5th of Dunollie, died 1315,

25 July 1291.

Fealty to Edward I King of England. Chapter House (Scots Documents), Box 16, No. 2:

Feodora,i,772-4, Bain II No. 508

Sir John of Argyll, son of Sir Alexander of Argyll, swore fealty in the King's chamber in

the house of Black Friar, Perth.]

[who defeated Bruce at Dalree in 1306 and won from him his brooch, now known as

"Brooch of Lorn". Was Admiral of the English Fleet in the Western Seas to Edward II

1314-15, captured the Isle of Man in 1315.

October? 1301. Chancery Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 474: Stevenson,ii,437. McBain II,

No.

1255. John , Son of Suffne to Edward I Is with Sir Hugh Byseth and the King's Fleet and

awaits the King's pleasure. His land of Knapdale has been taken from him by John de

Ergadia on behalf of John de Menteth the King's enemy. Ask redress, son of Alexander

Mac Dougall (de Ergadia), and daughter of John alias the Red Comyn , Justicar of

Galloway, and Marian or Mary, daughter of Hilda or Helen de l’ Isle, daughter of

Reginald or Ranald Somerledsson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuph of Moray and

Bethoc, (daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall) and Elizabeth or Joan of England,


23


Tudor)



1. m Ewen or John Mac Dougall, 5th of Lorn, he married to Joan or Joanna Isaac or Isane,

daughter of Thomas Isaac or de Isane and Matilda, (daughter of Robert de Bruce, Earl of

Carric and King of Scotland and Elizabeth, daughter of Richard de Burgh, 2nd

Earl of

Ulster and Margaret, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly). Ewen had 2

daughters , Janet, she married to Robert Stewart, of Durrisdeer, and, Isabela, she married

Sir John Stewart

2. m Alistair, fought at Dalry.

3. m Alan Mac Dougall, attached to the household of King Edward II in 1320, had a son John.

4. m Sir Dougal, had a son Duncan

5. f daughter, she married to Sir Patrick Graham.

Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald, Somerladson of Argyl

Reginaldus Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile

Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, Reginaldus Rex Insularum

Dominus de Argile, died 1207. Ragnall, King of Innsigall, and Oirirgaidhail (the Isles

and Argyll), was the most distinguished of Gall or Gaoidhael for prosperity, away of

Generosity, and feast of Arms. Three monastries were erected by him, viz. a monastry of

Black Monks (Benedictiines) in Iona, in honor of God and Colomcille, a monastry of

Black Nuns in the Same place, and a monastry of the Grey Frairs at Saghadul (Saddle in

Kintyre) and it is he also who founded the monastic site of Molaise.

( Macvvirch, Sennachie of Clanranald (c. 1500) The Legendary History of the Lords of

the Isles, the Book of Clanranald, son of Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert of Argyl and

Ranghild Olafsdaughter of the Sudreys

He married

Fonia of Moray, daughter of Randulph of Moray and Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule,

daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of

England, and Sybil, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nest ap Rgys ap Tudor)


1. m Donald or Dumhnall of Islay, died 1269 in Skipness, buried in Iona, he married 1st to a

daughter of Gillies Mac or Gillicolum Somerled , he married 2nd

, a daughter of Walter

FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc of Angus, he was married for a third time name of

wife unknown

2. m Ruairi , Rory or Roderic Reginaldson of Argyl. Clan Ruairidh, name of wife unknown.

3. f Lauon or Joan of Kintyre, she married 1230 to Olaf Godredson, King of Man alias the

Black, son of Godred II Olafson of Man alias the Black and Phinola or Finnguala

Muirchertachsdaughter McLochlainn, (he had as concubine a cousin of Lauon, after the

divorce from Lauone, he married, Christina of Ross, daughter of Farquhar or Fearchar

Macantagart or MacTaggart Earl of Ross

4. m Angus.

5. f a daughter, she married Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson of Man, King of the

Sudreys, ca. 1187-1226, born 1153, murdered on 14-02-1229 in Tynwald, eldest son of

Godred II Olafson of Man alias the Black and his concubine Sabia.

24

6 f. Hilda or Helen de l' Isle, she married ca. 1230 as his 4th wife. Alan FitzRoland of

Galloway, Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1234, son of Roland,

Lochlain or Rowland of Galloway and Eleanore or Helen de Morville.

(He married 1st Alice de Lacy, daughter of John de Lacy and Alice, daughter of Geoffrey

de Mandeville, 1st Earl of Essex and Rohesia, (daughter of Alberich de Vere and

Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Gilvert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke and Lord Clare

and Adelheid De Clermont Beauvais. He married for the first time ca. 1205. Rohese or

Helen de Lacy, daughter of Henry de Lacy, and Emmeline, daughter of Walter de

Ridelisfor, and Annora,. He married 3rd

ca. 1209,

Margaret of Huntingdon, born ca. 1190, died on 01-01-1233, sister of Isobel, wife of

Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale), daughter of David of Huntingdon, Earl of

Huntingdon, and Mathilde or Maud, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of

Chester and Avranches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort L’Amaury and

Mathilda.

Donald or Dumhnall of Islay

Donald or (Dumhnall of Islay, died 1269 in Skipness, buried in Iona, son of Reginald,

Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl and Fonia of Moray, daughter of

Randulph of Moray and Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule, daughter of Fergus of

Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of England, and Sybil,

daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nest ap Rgys ap Tudor)

He married 1st

A daughter of Gilles, the son of Somerled Mac Somerled

He married 2nd

.

A daughter of Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice or Bethoc , daughter of Gilchirst

4th Earl of Angus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of

Huntingdon and Adeline of Warenne..

Name of 3rd

wife unkown

Children from the first marriage:

1. m Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor Fitz-Donald alias the Insulis, King of the Isles, died 1296, 7

July 1292, he married a daughter of Colin or Cailean Mor Campbell.

2. m Alasdair Mor Donaldson, the MacAlisters of Loup.

Child his third wife:

3. m Murchad/Murchaid.

Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor Fitz-Donald, alias the Insulis, King of the Isles

Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor Fitz-Donald (the Insulis), King of the Isles, died 1296,

7 July 1292 Oath of Angus and Alexander of the Isles

Chapter House (Scots Documents) Box 95, No. 14: Foedora,i, 761: McBain II No. 622.

Angus "fitz Dovenald des Isles" and Alexander his eldest son, swear in like manner to the

King their Lord, to keep his peace in the Isles, Berwick (in Norman French).

Noet: Only on e small round seal in Green Wax, with a single-masted galley, pennon

flying two hands brailing up sails on yeard. 'S'ALEXANDRI DE ISLES'

11 July 1292

25

Licence to trade in Ireland

Patent, 20 Edw. I,m.8: Bain, No. 635

Angus, son of Dovenald and Alexander has licence for his men and merchands to trade

in Ireland, provided they are not outlaws or banished men of the King's realm.

Berwick-on-Tweed, son of Donald (Dumhnall) of Islay and Gillesdaughter Mac

Somerled

He married

A daughter of Colin or Cailean Mor Campbell.


1. m Angus Og of the Isles, King of the Isle, died 1330 in Finlaggan Castle Islay, fought for

Robert de Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn in 1314, he married for the 1st ,a daughter

of Dougall McHenry, of Glencoe, and for 2nd

, Agnes O' Cathan, daughter of Guy

O'Cathan, of Ulster.

2. m Alasdair Og or Alexander Angusson Mac Donald alias Alexander of the Isles, King of

the Isles, died 1309? in After, deposed 1308.

7 July 1292

Oath of Alexander of the Isles.

Chapter house (Scots Documents) Box 95, No. 15: Foedora,i, 761: McBain II, No.

623, Alexander of the Isles 'Fuiz Angegus fuiz Dovenald' swears to the King his

Lord to keep his peace in the Isles, Berwick.

Note; Only one small round seal in green wax, witha single-masted galley,pennon flying,

two hands brailing up sails on yard. 'S' ALEXANDERI DE ISLE'

20 April 1297

Alexander De Insulis

Tower Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 92, fol 12 (Compotus of Master Robert de

Cottingham the King's Clerck): Bain II, No. 878

To Gilbert 'querde lyon', the groom of Alexander de I(nsulis) coming to the King

with letters from him, and returning with the King's letters, for his expenses, 2g.

? June 1297


Tower Micellaneous Rolls, No. 47; Stevenson,ii, 189, 191:Bain II No. 903

(Completly blockened with galls, and parts mutilated)

Letter by Alexander de Ile reporting the proceedings of Llochlan and Rodric

Macrogri, the latter of whom he had captured. Also as to Alexander of Argyll and

Duncan his son: saying that he has taken the Stewarts castle of Galsrog. He received

none of the money promised him.

? June 1297


Chancery Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 474: Stevenson,ii, 187: Bain II, No. 904

Statement (anonymous probably) by Alexander of the isles, as to the lawless doings of

Alexander of Argyl (de Ergadia) after coming to the King's grace at Elgin, and liberation

from prison, in wasting his writer's lands and slaying this people. He bags the King to

command the noble of Argyll and Ross to aid him in keeping the peace.Appends Juliana

his wife's seal, not having his own, son of Angus Mor (Aonghus Mor) Fitz-Donald (the

Insulis) and a daughter of Colin Campbell, he married Juliana MacDougall, daughter

of Ewen (Eugene, John or Eogan) Duncanson (sister of Queen Mary, first wife of

Reginald, King of Man, the brother of the last King of Man, Magnus) MacDougall, 3rd

Laird of Dunollie and Lorne, died ca. 1270, son of Duncan Dungaldson of Lorne (d'

Ergadia), six known children, Iaun MacDonald (Dubh the Black), Reginald,Somerled,

26

Angus , Godfrey, and Charles.

3. m John Angusson Sprangach alias Bold John, Maclains of Ardnamurchan

28 August 1296 Fealy

Tower Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 89 ("Ragman Roll)": Bain II No. 823

Berwick-on-Tweed:-John de Ile (and others of Imverkeithing in Fife) ut Supra

4. m Duncan Angusson, ancester of the Robertsons of Struan.

Angus Og, King of the Isle

Angus Og, King of the Isle, died 1330 in Finlaggan Castle Islay, fought for Robert de

Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn in 1314, son of Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor

Fitz-Donald alias the Insulis and a daughter Colin Campbell.

He married 1st

A daughter of Dougall McHenry, of Glencoe.

And for the 2nd

time

Agnes O' Cathan, daughter of Guy O'Cathan, of Ulster.

Child from the first marriage:

1. m Iain MacDonald alias Fraoch , the Snaling.

Children from the second marriage:

2. m John or Iain MacDonald, 1st Lord of the Isles, died 1387, He divorced his first wife, by

Papal Dispensation from Amie/Euphemia MacRuari, daughter of Roderic de Insulus

(Rodrick MacRiare), of Garmoran, ( son of Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis.He married

for the second time, on 14-06-1350, dispensation

Margaret Stewart, died 1387, daughter of Robert II (Lord Steward) of Scotland, King of

Scots, Earl of Carrick, and Elisabeth Mure (of Rowellan).

3. f Mary MacDonald, she married to William, 5th Earl of Ross, died on 09-02-1372, son of

Hugh Ross, Earl of Ross, and Matilda or Maud, daughter of Robert de Bruce and

Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Niel of Carrick en Margaret Stewart

4. f Finvola MacDonald, she married to John Stewart.

John or Iain MacDonald, 1st Lord of the Isles

Johnor Iain MacDonald, 1st Lord of the Isles, died 1387, son of Angus Og of the Isles

and Agnes O'Cathan.

He divorced his first wife, by Papal Dispensation from

Amie/Euphemia MacRuari, daughter of Roderic de Insulus or Rodrick MacRiare, of

Garmoran, ( son of Alan MacRuairi (de Insulis).

He married for the second time, on 14-06-1350, dispensation

Margaret Stewart, died 1387, daughter of Robert II, Lord Steward, King of Scots, Earl of

Carrick, and Elisabeth, daughter of Adam Mure (of Rowellan).


1. m Godfrey, Lord of Uist, ancesters of Siol Gorrie

2. f Mary, she married to Lachlan MacLaen, of Duart.

3. m Ronald, died 1386, 2 sons, Allan , Donald .

27


4. m Donald of Islay, 2nd

Lord of the Isles, died 1423. Clan Donald of Sleat, he

married, Margaret or Mary Leslie, daughter of Sir Walter Leslie, self stiled Earl of Ross,

and Euphemia, Lady of Ross, daughter of William Ross, and Mary McDonald, daughter

of Angus Og, King of the Isles and Agnes O’Cathan

5. m John Mor MacDonald of the Isles alias the Tanister, Earls of Antrim, died 1427 in

Murdered by James Campbell, ancester of Clan Iain Vor of Dunyveg and the Glens, he

married to Margery Bisset or Byset, heiress, daughter of MacEoin or John Bisset

6. m Alasdair Carrach Mac Donald. Ancester of the MacDonalds of Keppoch.

7. m Hugh, Thane of Glentilt, he married to Heiress of Glentilt.( Mackintosh)

8. f Margaret. she married to Angus Dubh Mackay, Chief of Strathaver.

9. f Agnes, she married to John Montgomery, of Ardrossan.

Donald of Islay, 2nd

Lord of the Isles

Donald of Islay, 2nd

Lord of the Isles, died 1423. Clan Donald of Sleat, son of John or

Iain MacDonald of the Isles and Margaret, daughter of Robert II, Lord Steward, King of

Scots, Earl of Carrick, and Elisabeth, daughter of Adam Mure (of Rowellan).

He married

Margaret or Mary Leslie, daughter of Sir Walter Leslie, self stiled Earl of Ross, and

Euphemia, Lady of Ross, daughter of William Ross, and Mary McDonald, (daughter of

Angus Og, King of the Isles and Agnes O’Cathan)


1. m Alexander of Ross, Lord of the Isles 1423-7 May 1449, died on 07-05-1449, his wife

was, Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander Seton, and his concubine was, a daughter of

MacPhee, of Lochaber.

2. m Ian Mor Tanisteir, died 1427.

3. m Alistair Carrach.

4. m Angus, Bishop of the Isles.

Alexander of Ross, Lord of the Isles

Alexander of Ross, Lord of the Isles 1423-7 May 1449, died on 07-05-1449, son of

Donald of Islay and Margaret or Mary Leslie.

Married

Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander Seton.

His concubine was

A daughter of MacPhee, of Lochaber

Child by Elizabeth:

1. m John McDonald, Earl of Ross, 4th Lord of the Isles, 07-05-1449, died May 1493, he

married to Elizabeth , daughter of James Livingston and Marian.

Children by his concubine:

2. m Celestine of Lochalsh, died 1476, married Finvola MacLean, there son was Alexander

MacDonnell.

28

3. m Hugh MacDonald of Sleat.

John McDonald, Earl of Ross, 4th Lord of the Isles

John McDonald, Earl of Ross, 4th Lord of the Isles, 07-05-1449, died May 1493, son of

Alexander of Ross and daughter of Alexander Seton

He married

Elizabeth Livingston.


1. m Angus Og McDonald, self proclaimed Lord of the Isles 1480-1490, died 1490, married

Mary, daughter of Colin Campbell and Isabel Stewart , there son was

Donald Dubh alias the Black, claimed title of Lord of the Isles 1545, died 1545 in

Drogheda. Held captive at Inchconnell Castle since his fathers murder in 1490. In 1501

he was rescued by the MacDonalds and placed under the protection of his uncle Lord

Torquil MacLeod of Lewis.

2. m Torquil.

John Mor MacDonald alias the Tanister, Earls of Antrim

John Mor MacDonald alias the Tanister, Earls of Antrim,, murdered 1427 in Murdered

by James Campbell, ancester of Clan Iain Vor of Dunyveg and the Glens, son of

John/Iain MacDonald of the Isles and Margaret Stewart.

He married

Margery Bisset or Byset, heiress, daughter of MacEoin or John Bisset and Sabia or Sawe

O'Neill. Daughter of Hugh O’Neill


1. m Sir Donald Balloch of the Isles, born 1407, died 1476, he married, Johanna, daughter of

Con Baccach O'Neill, 1st Earl ofTyrone and Alice, daughter of Gerald Fitz-Gerald and Sir

Rowland Fitz-Eustace, and Margaret d’Artois

2. m Ranald Bane.

Sir Donald Balloch

Sir Donald Balloch of the Isles, born 1407, died 1476, at the age of ca. 69, son of John

Mor MacDonald , Earls of Antrim, alias the Tanister and Margery Bisset or Byset,

daughter MacEoin or John Bisset.

He married

Johanna, daughter of Con Baccach O'Neill, 1st Earl ofTyrone and Alice, daughter of

Gerald Fitz-Gerald and Sir Rowland Fitz-Eustace, and Margaret d’Artois


1. m John de Insulis or John Mor, he married to Sabina O'Neill, daughter of Felin O'Neill alias

Bacach, the Lame and Doog Oge MacDuffy.

29

John de Insulis or John Mor

John de Insulis or John Mor, son of Sir Donald Balloch of the Isles and daughter O'Neill.

He married

Sabina O'Neill, daughter of Felin O'Neill alias Bacach, the Lame Doog Oge MacDuffy.

.Child from this marriage:

1. m Sir John McIan, surnamed Cathanach, from being fostered by the O'Cathans of

Ulster. In 1498 he was at the head of the Clan Ian Vor, when the Lordship of the Isles

was finally forgitted. The next year he stormed the castle of Dunaverty in South Kintyre,

which had been garrisoned by the King, and hung the governor in the sight of the King

and his fleet. Soon after he was treacherously seized by his kinsman John Mac Ian Mac

Donell, of Ardnsmurchan, and brought to Edinburgh, 1494, when he and four of his sons

were executed for high treason, he married, Sheela Savage.his sons, Agnus Ilach, and

Alexander Mac Ian Cathanach he married to Katharine Mac Ian MacDonell.

Ruairi, Rory or Roderic Reginaldson of Argyl

Ruairi , Rory or Roderic Reginaldson of Argyl. Clan Ruairidh., son of Reginald , Ranald,

Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl and and Fonia, daughter of Randuloh Mormaer

Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,


Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ap Rhys ap

Tudor)



1. m Dugall MacRuairi, Supported by King Haakon 1263, died 1268, name of wife unknown

His known sons are, Eric, died ca. 1287, Somerled, and Duncan, died after 1262

2. m Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis, died after 1284 name of wife unknown

Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis

Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis, died after 1284, son of Ruairi, Rory or Roderic

Reginaldson of Argyl .



1. f Christina of Garmoran or de Insulis, she married, Duncan, son of Donald, or

Domhnall, 10th Earl of Mar, and Helen, daughter of Gruffudd ap Llywelyn ap Iorwerth

of Wales and Senena ab Cradog. (Duncan was the brother of Isabella, the first wife of

King Robert de Bruce.

2. m Roderic de Insulus or Rodrick MacRiare, of Garmoran, died after 1306 , name of wife

unknown, children: Amie or Euphemia MacRuari, she divorced, by Papal Dispensation

from Angus Og of the Isles, King of the Isle, died 1330 in Finlaggan Castle Islay, fought

for Robert te Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn in 1314, son of Angus Mor or Aonghus

Mor Fitz-Donald alias the Insulis and a daughter Colin Campbell. And a son

Ranald/Reginald, died 1346. Last of the Clan Ruari.

30

Angus, Engusor Aongus Mac Somerlad, Lord of Bute and Arran

Angus, Engusor Aongus Mac Somerlad, Lord of Bute and Arran, died 1210 in Skye, in

the year 1210. Angus, son of Somereld was killed with his three sons. In the year 1192.

There was a contest between the sons of Somerled, Reginald and Angus, in which many

were wounded and fell, but Angus gained the victory, son of Somerled or Somairli

Macgilbert of Argyl and Ranghild Olafsdaughter of the Sudreys.

He married

A daughter of Harald Maddadsson alias the Old, Earl of Orkney and Caithness,

1139-1206, and Caithness and Gormflath MacHeth or Hvarfled Maceth, daughter of

Wimund the Monk and a daughter of Somerled MacGilbert of Argyl


1. m James Angusson Mac Sorley or Macrory, Lord of Bute, died 1210, name of wife

unknown, a daughter, Jane MacSorley/Macrory, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1280,

she married ca. 1240 to Alexander Stewart, 4th High Steward of Scotland, born ca. 1214,

died ca. 1283, son of Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice or Bethoc of Angus.

2. m Son.

3. m Angusson of Argyl, killed died 1210.

4. m Son .

5. m Donald Angusson, name of wife unknown

Donald Angusson

Donald Angusson, son of Angus, Engus or Aongus Mac Somerlad and a daughter of

Harald Maddadsson alias the Old, Earl of Orkney 1139-1206, and Caithness and

Gormflath MacHeth or Hvarfled Maceth, daughter of Wimund the Monk and a daughter

of Somerled MacGilbert of Argyl



1. m Angus Moir MacDonald, name of wife unknown, a son Alexander McAester or

McAlester, he married to Anne or Amie MacDougall, daughter of Ewen , Eugene, John

or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall.(sister of Queen Mary)

Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson alias One-Eye, King of Dublin

Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson alias One-Eye, King of Dublin, 0917, King of

Northumbia, he died ca.926, son of Ivar II Sitricson of Dublin

He married on 30-07-0925 in Tamworth, Staffordshire. 0925, Here King Athelstan and

Sihtric King of Northumbia, assembled at Tamworth on the 30 January, and Athelstan

gave him his sister, 0926, Here fiery rays appears in the northern part of the sky. And

Sihtric perished and King Athelstan succeeded to the Kingdom of Northumbria. (Anglo

(Saxon Chronicle).

Edith, she died ca. 0937. On widowhood became a nun at Polworth Abbey and tranfered

to Tamworth Abbey, Warwickshire, where she was elceted Abbes. She was cannonised

and her feast day is 15th of July, daughter of Edward I alias the Elder, King of

31

England, and Edgiva or Eadgifu, daughter of Sighelm of Kent.( But not long afterwards

he cast off the blessed maiden and deserting his Chitstianity, restored the worship of

idols, and after a short while ended his life miserably as an apostate. Accordingly the holy

maiden, having preserved her chastity, remained strong in good works to the end of her

life, at Polesworth in fast and in vergils, in prayers and in zeal for almsgiving. She

departed after the passage of a praiseworthy life from this world on 15 July, at this place,

where to day divine miricals do not cease to be performed. (Roger of Wendover)

He had more than one woman

Children by his concubines:

1. m Olaf Kvaran, Anlaf Sigtryggson alias the Sandal or Amlaib mac Sitric, King of Dublin,

0945-8 and 0953, King of Northumbria 0941-3 and 0942-52, Suzearin of Man 0934-54,

died ca. 0981 in Iona, he had more than one wife, Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn,

mother of Olaf Silkbeard, died 1030. Famed for her six marriages, daughter of Morugh

MacFinn of Leinster, King of Leister, acceded 965. She was also married and divorced,

Brain Boruma MacCennetig, King of Munster of Munster, a other wife was, a daughter

Constantine II of Scotland, and his third wife was Donnflaith Muiretachsdaughter.

2. m Godred Sigtryson, King of Dublin 0950-1, (1051 Munch), the sources

conterdict each other. Godred son of Sytric, reining in 1066: died 1070 (Munch held that

Gordred probably belonged to the dynasty at Dublin-possibly indentical with Godred,

grandson of Ragnald, ruler of Dublin (Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)In the year

1047 Godred, son of Sytric, was already King of Man, see the Chronicle of Man

and the Sudreys.(Trans. Munch)

In the Year 1051, Godred, son of Sytric, King of Man died, who was succeeded by his

son Fingall. (Munch)

A.D. 1066 (Oliver),(1047 Munch) Godred the son of Sytric, reigned in Mann, son of

Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson of Dublin alias One-Eye, Name of wife unknown ,

children, Magnus Godredson of the Sudreys, King of the Sudreys, and Fingal of the

Sudreys, King of Man, 1051. Fingal, son of Godred, son of Sytric, succeeded 1070 (M)

apparently expelled 1079 (Handbook Britsih Chronology, 1961).

3. m Harald or Aralt Sigtryson, King of Limerick, died ca. 0940 in Connaught, name of wife

unknow.

4. m Sigurd Sigtriggson, died 0937.

5. m Oisle Sigtryggson, died ca. 0937.

6. m Halfdan Sigtryggson.

Olaf Kvaran, alias the Sandal, Olave Cuaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson,

or Olaf the Red, King of Dublin

Olaf Kvaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson alias the Sandal, King of Dublin,0945-8 and

0953, King of Northumbria 0941-3 and 0942-52, Suzearin of Man 0934-54, died ca. 0981

on Iona, When Athelstan expelled his two sons (Sigrtigg's) (as it would seem by a former

marriage, or illegitimate), Olaf (Anlaf and Godred) (Notes Munch

Olave Cuaran or Olave of the Sandal, called also Olave the Red, Olave Sitricson,

was King of Dublin and Northumbria. he ruled the Irish Norsmen of Dublin for nealy 30

years. In

A.D.0941 he was chosen King of Northumbria, and obtained the sovereignty of all the

provinces on the north of the Watling Street. In 0943 he was baptisted, King Edmund

acting as god-father; but whatever his faith, his acts were pagan, especialy in Ireland, to

which he retired. After a vian attemed to reinstate himself in Northumbria, he finnally

32

settled in Dublin; but his power was broken at the battle of Tara against Malachy II, and

his expulsion from Dublin ended, in the language of the native chronicler, " the

Babylonian captivaty of Ireland, inferior only to the captivity of Hell" Broken in spirit,

the aged warrior sought rest in the seclusion of Iona, where, after penance and good

conduct, he died A.D.0 981.(Notes of Munch

Abdicated,0980, King of York, 0943. Which wife was the mother of which child is an

issue for debate between sources. Acc.0941. Early 0943 acknowledged overlordship of

Edmond, King of the West-Saxons who had recoverd Five Boroughs from him in 0942.

Expelled by the Danes of York sumer 0 943, but he seems to have struggled with Ragnald

or Reginald, for the throne in 0944 in which year he again driven from York; returned to

Ireland but again estblished himself at York 0949; expelled again 0952 and returned to

Ireland. For later career see Todd, Wars of Gaedhill with the Gaill, pp. 278 seq.

H.B.C.1961)

0941. Here the Northumbrians belied thier pledges, and chose Olaf from Ireland as their

King. (The Worcester Manuscript(A.S.C.)

0942, Here Olaf broke down Tamworth and a great slaughter fell on either side, and the

Danes had the victory and led much war-booty away with then. Wulfrun was seized there

in the raid. Here King Edmund beseiged King Olaf and Archbishop Wulfstan in

Leicester, and he might have controlled them had they not escaped from the stronghold in

the night. And after that Olaf obtained King Edmund's friendship; and then the King

Edmund recieved the King Olaf at baptism, and give to him royally. And the same year,

after a fairly long interval, he recived King Raegnald at the bishops hands. The

Worcesters Manuscript (A.S.C.)

0944. Here King Edward brought all Northumbria into his domain, and caused ro flee

away two kings, Olaf Sihtricson and Raegnald Guthfrithson. (The Wincester

Manuscript(A.S.C.)

0944. Here King Edmind conquered all Northumbria, and caused to flee away two

royally-born men, Olaf and Raegnald (the Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)

0949. Here Olaf Cuaran came to the land of Northumbria (the Peterborough Manuscript

(A.S.C.

0952 Olaf Sigtryggsson Expelled from York

(A) Anon) The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle

In this year the Northumbrian drove out King Olaf, and recieived Eric, Harald's son, son

of Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson of Dublin alias One-Eye and a concubine.

One of his wife was

Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn, mother of Olaf Silkbeard, died 1030, famed for

her six marriages, daughter of Morugh MacFinn of Leinster, King of Leister, acceded

965. (She married and divorced , Brain Boruma MacCennetig, King of Munster

a other wife was,

a daughter Constantine II of Scotland,

and his third wife was

Donnflaith Muiretachsdaughter, (she re-married Donnchad, (son of Finn Sinna, High

King of Ireland)

Children by Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn:

1. m Sitric Olafsson , alias Slikbeard, King of Dublin, born ca. 0980, died 1042, at the age of

ca. 62 years old, he married to Slani O'Briain, daughter of Brain Boruma MacCennetig,

King of Munster,0978, King of Ireland, 1002, and Eachraidh Caerbhall, Slani was a

daughter of his Step-father

2. m Dubgall Olafson, died 1040.

33

3. m Dubgilla.

4. f Gyda Olafsdaughter, she married to Olav 1 Tryggvesson, King of Norway, born ca. 0968,

killed in a sea battle at Oersund 09-10-1000, at the age of ca. 32 years old, son of Trygve

Olavson King of Norway and Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle. (his first wife was Geira

of Wenden, Princess, born ca. 0965, died ca. 0985 at the age of ca. 20 years old, daughter

of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf of Poland (Mieszko), Duke of Poland, 960, and Dubrawka of

Bohemia (Dobroslawa) and his third wife was Thyra Haraldsdaughter , ca. 0970, died on

18-09-1000, at the age of c. 30 years old, daughter of Harald II Gormsen of Denmark

alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,0940, King of Norway 0970, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of

Wenden.

5. m Godfraid or Godred Olafsson, died 0963.

Children by a daughter Constantine II, King of Scotland:

6. m Gluniarvon Jarnke Olafson , alias of the Iron Knee, King of Dublin, ca. 0980-9, slain

0989, name of wife unknown , he had a son Gillaciarain, slain 1014.

7. m Reginald or Ragnall Olafson, died 980, name of wife unknown

8. m Harald or Aralt Olafson, died ca. 1000, he had a son named Ivar.

9. m Magnus, deposed c. 926.

10. m Gillaparraic or Gillie Patrick , died 0983 in Slain.

Child by his third wife:

11. f Maelmuir, she married to Maelseachlainn Mor or Malachy the Great, High King, died ca.

1022, son of Domnall of Ireland.

Sitric Olafsson, alias Slikbeard, King of Dublin

Sitric Olafsson , alias Slikbeard, King of Dublin, born ca. 0980, died 1042,at the age of

ca. 62 years old, son of Olaf Kvaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson of Dublin alias alias the Sandal

and Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn

He married

Slani O'Briain, daughter of Brain Boruma MacCennetig , King of Munster, 0978, King

of Ireland, 1002, and Eachraidh Caerbhall, Slani was a daughter of his Step-father


1. m Olaf Sigtryggson, King of Dublin, slain 1012, he married to Maelcorre ingen Dunlaiing

O'Muiredaig, a daughter, Ranghild or Ragnhildr, she married to Cynan ab Iago ap Idwal

of Gwynedd, son of Iago ab Idwall of Gwynedd, and Dubhgall, slain 23-04-1014 in the

battle of Clontarf.

2. m Finen, died 1012.

3. m Godred , slain 1036, name of wife unknown, he had a son Aralt, the father of Maelmuire,

she married Gillapadruig, he was slain 0995

4. m Artalach, slain1000

5. m Glunoarann, slain 1031.

Reginald or Ragnall Olafson

Reginald or Ragnall Olafson, died 980, son of Olaf Kvaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson

of Dublin alias the Sandal and a daughter Constatine, King of Scotland.

34



1. m Eachmarcach Reginaldson, King of Dublin, 1035-38, and 1046-52.

2. m Sigtrygg Reginaldson of the Sudreys, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1049/50-65, died ca. 1065,

name of wife unknown

Sigtrygg Reginaldson, King of the Sudreys

Sigtrygg Reginaldson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1049/50-65, died ca. 1065, son of

Reginald or Ragnall Olafson of Dublin.

Name of wife unknown :

1. m Godred II Sigtryggson of the Sudreys, King of the Sufreys, 1065-75, died ca. 1075, name

of wife unknown , children: Fingall Godredson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1075, died ca.

1075, and a son he died ca. 1088 in Isle of Man.

Harald or Aralt Sigtryson, King of Limerick

Harald or Aralt Sigtryson, King of Limerick, died ca. 0940 in Connaught, son of Sitric

Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson of Dublin.



1. m Magnus II Haraldson or Maccnus Mac Arailt, King of the Sudreys, ca. 0962-0976/7.

2. m Godred Haraldson, 0977-0989 King of Man and the Isles, died 0989, Name of wife

unknown

Godred Haraldson, King of Man and the Isles

Godred Haraldson, 0977-0989, King of Man and the Isles, died 0989, son of Harald or

Aralt Sigtryson.



1. m Ragnald Godredson, died 1005.

2. m Kenneth Godredson, died 1005, he had a son Swein Kennethson, died 1034.

Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson, alias the White King of Dublin

Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson alias the White, King of Dublin, died ca.0872 in battle of

Hafrsfoird, (0853-0872)

Olaf the White

(a) Anon (C13) Eiriks Saga (Thorfinn Saga)

I Gwyn Jones, The Norse Atlantic Saga, p. 163

There was a King named Olaf who was known as Olaf the White: he was the son of King

Ungjard, son of Helgi, son of Olaf, son of Gudred, son of Halddan Whiteleg the

Upperlanders King. Olaf went raiding in the west and conquered Dublin in Ireland along

35

with the Dublin territory, and made himself King. He married Aud the Deep-minderd, the

daughter of Ketil Flatnose, son of Bjorn Buna, a man of rank from Norway: and the name

of their son was Thorstein the Red. Olaf fell in Battle there in Ireland, after with Aud and

Thorstein made their way to the Hebrides, where Thorstein married the daughter of

Eynvind Easteman and sister of Helgi the Magi. They had may Children, (Eiriks

Saga) son of Ingjald

Helgisson.one of his wife was, daughter of Kenneth I MacAlpin, King of Scotland

0844-0859.

The other ones where

a daughter of Aedo Finlaithsdaughter of Ireland, it is nor clear how her mother is,

daughter of Aed Findliath of O'Neill alias White Hair, King of Ireland and Ailech,

0862-0875, and Maelmuire MacAlpin, according to John Haywood, Encyclopeadia of the

Viking Age.

A daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of

Ossory and King of Dublin.0873.

And a daughter of Constantine I of Scotland.

He married Aud, she became his widow or he divorce her, to married daughters of

Rullers around the Irish Sea, to have more political power in that Irish Sea,

Aud/Unn Ketelsdaughter (the Extremely Rich of Deep-Minded), born ca. 0840. There

arisis a presumtion (albeit a rebuttable one) that Aud was born in the Sudreys, rathre than

in Norway. Norseman of that period tended to leave their wives and families in Norway

and to acquire new ones in the foreign lands in which they went to settle. Died ca. 920 in

Iceland. There is evidence from borth Icelandic sagas and Irish annals, that Ketils

daughter, Aud, " the Extrimely Rich" or "Deep-minded", married Olaf the White of

Dublin. This marriage would appear to have taken place or before 853. It is likely the

Aud and her sisters lived in the Sudreys and that they, as well Aud, were, or became,

Christians. After Groa's wedding, Aud left Caithness secretly for the Orkneys and there

emigrated -with Thorstein the Red's daughters (except Groa) and his only son Olaf Feili,

as well with Thorstein's followers - to Iceland where she became the founder of a

poweful and illiustrious Icelandic family. While in the Faroes, Aud, married aother of the

Granddaughters, Oluva, to a Faroese, Aud had tried to persuarde her father Ketil

Flat-Nose, to go to Iceland with her but he said that he was too old, which is not

surprising as he must, at that time, have been at least in his middle seventies.

G.V.C. Young, The Isle of Man under the Norse.(G.V.C. Young, Isle of Man under the

Norse), daughter of Ketel Bjarini Bunason alias Flatnose or Flatnef and Yngvild

Kitelsdaughter.

Children by Aud:

1. m Karl Olafson, slain in Battle ca. 0868.. In view of the fact that Karl, a son of Olaf the

White and Aud was slain in battle in about 0868, it woul seem likely that his grandfather,

Ketel Flat Nose, was born in or before 0815,( G.V.C. Young, Isle of Man under the

Norse).

2. m Eystein Olafson, died ca. 875 in Scotland. Eystein himself only ruled for two years, being

"deceitfully slain by Alband (Halfdan the Dane) in about 0875, From Eystein's death in

about 0875 until 0881, Dublin seems to have been ruled by a Norseman, Earl Barid

3. m Thorstein Olafson alias the Red of Dublin, King of Dublin, 0875, born in Dublin, died

0890 in Caithness, he married to Thuride or Thorida Eyvind, daughter of Eyvind

Bjornsson of Gotaland alias the Eastener and Rafertach or Rafarta MacDunghal.

36

Thorstein Olafson, alias the Red, King of Dublin

Thorstein Olafson alias the Red, King of Dublin, 0875, born in Dublin, died 0890 in

Caithness. Thorstein went to the Orkneys and became a ally of Earl Sigured or Orkney.

Between them they conquered Caithness, Sutherland and parts of Ross and Moray. After

Earl Sigurs's death, Thorstein the Red continued his conquests and ultimatly ruled over

the Northern half of Scotland but, about 80, he was killed in Caithness by treatery of the

Scots.

The reason for Thorstien the Red's move to the Orkeney's is not certain but it seem to

have taken place after King Harald Fairhair's raid in the West, during wich he siad to

have destroyed all the dwellings in Man. Presumably this means the dwellings of all

important Norseman in the island. In any event, his mother Aud, followed her son to

Caithness. (G.V.C.Y.)

After a successful career, Thorstein prerished by treachery, being betrayed by the Sots,

and slain in battle A.D. 0875. Jarl Sigurd, his ally, came to his daeth in a singular was. He

had slain, in single conbat, Mallvide " with the buck-tooth" and, cutting off his head,

hung it in triumph from the saddle-bow, in which position the projecting tooth inflicted so

severe an injury on his leg, that he died in consequence, and was buried on the banks of

the Oikell, which marks the limits of Sutherland.-Robertson, vol. i. p.p. 44-47. (Much),

son of Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson of Dublin alias the White and Aud/Unn Ketelsdaughter

alias the Extremely Rich of Deep-Minded, daughter of Ketel Bjarini Bunason alias

Flatnose or Flatnef and Yngvild Kitelsdaughter.

He married

Thuride, a sister of Helgi the Lean who married Aud's Sister Thurunn on, probably on in

the latter half of the 0880s. (G.V.C.Y.) to Thuride or Thorida, daughter of Eyvind

Bjornsson of Gotaland alias the Eastener and Rafertach or Rafarta, daughter of

Cearbhall MacDunghal, Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin.


1. m Olaf Feili or Feilan Thorsteinson, born ca. 0874. Olaf Feilan, the only son of Thorstein

the Red died on the very day he married (Munch). Emigrate to Iceland, he married to

Alfdis a daughter , Thora.

2. f Groa Thorsteinsdaughter, born ca. 0877 in Dublin, she married to Duncan , Mormaer of

Caithness, there daughter Gerlaugh or Gerlod, married Thorfinn, Earl of Orkney, he died

ca. 0963, son of Turf-Einar Rognvaldson.

3. f Oluva Thorsteinsdaughter.she married to Grandson of Grim Kamban.

4. f Thora Thorsteinsdaughter., she married to Thorstein Thoralfsson.

5. m Snorl alias the Good.

Halfdan Gudrodsson, alias the Black, King of Westfold,

Halfdan Gudrodsson alias the Black, King of Westfold, born ca. 0809, died ca.

0863, at the age of ca. 54 years old, Halfdan's Death.- Halfdan the Black was driving

from a feast in Hadaland, and it so happened that his road lay over the lake called Rand

(the Rands-Fjord; an the bight called Rokensvik is at a farm called Roken) It was in

spring, and there was a great thaw. They drove across the bight called Rokensvik, where

in winter there had been a hole broken in the ice for cattle to drink at, and where the dung

had fallen upon the ice the thaw had eaten it into holes. Now as the King drove over it the

ice broke, and King Halfdan and many with him perished. he was then forty years old. he

had been one of the most fortunate Kings in respect of good seasons.

37

The people thought so much of him, that when his death was known, and his body was

carried to Ringerike to bury it there, the people of most consequence from Raumarike,

Westfold, and Hedemark, came to meet it. All desired to take the body with them to bury

it in their own district, and they thought that those who got it would have good crops to

expect. At last it was agreed to divide the body into four parts. The head was laid in a

mound at Stein (the farm of Stein in Hole) in Ringerike, and each of the others took his

part home and laid it in a mound; and those have since been called Halfdan's mounds.

(Heimskringla, Snorri Sturluson, 1930-1961), son of Gudrod or Godefrid Hunterking

alias the Magnificent and Asa Haraldsdaughter.

He married 1st

Rangnhild Haraldsdaughter. Heinskringla says, daughter of Harald Goldbeard, King of

Sogn, first wife of Haldan the Black, whith whom she had a son Harald; she died nine

years after her marriage. i, 79.10.=22. Daughter of Harald of Sogn (Goldbeard), King of

Sogn.

He married 2nd

Ranghild Sigurdsdaughter. Heimskringla statet she is the daughter of Sigurd Hart and of

Thorny daughter of Klack Harald King of Jutland, siezed by the bareserk Haki when he

has slain her father; marriage with her putt off pending the healing of Haki's wounds; but

in the meantime she is robbed from Haki by order of King Halfdan the Black who

straightway married her, i 81.15-83.9 her dream 83.14=31, her son is Harald Fairhaer.

85.3-9, daughter of Sigurd Hjort Helgisson, King in Ringerike, and Thorny or Ingeborg

Haraldsdaughter.


1. m Harald Halfdansson alias the Younger. In the spring the young Harald fell sick, and died

at the ten years of age. He was brought up in Sogn, by his mother's father, King Harald.

Children from second marriage

2. m Harald alias Fairhair,King of Norway, acceded 0858, born ca. 0858, died 0945. Deposed,

0928, Some say abdicated 0932. His first wife was Gyda Ericsdaughter, daughter of Eric

of Hordaland, King of Hordaland, his second wife was Asa Hakonsdaughter, daughter of

Haakon Grojgadsson of Lade, his third wife was Ragnild Eicsdaughter of Jutland

Haithabu alias the Mighty, daughter of Eric of Haihabu. And his 4th wife was Swanhilda

Eysteinsdughter of the Uplanders, daughter of Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy,

Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim, and Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter, his 5th wife

was , Snaefried, and loved her so passionatly that he forgot his kingdom. Partner is

Snaefrid (Snowfair) Swasisdaughter. Snaefrid died; but her corpse never changed, but

was as fresh and red as when she lived, his 6th wife wasAshild Ringsdaughter, daughter of

Ring Dagsson, and the 7th was Thora Mostaff.

3. m Guttorm.

Harald alias Fairhair, King of Norway,

Harald, alias Fairhair, King of Norway, acceded 0858, born ca. 0858, died 0945at the age

of ca. 87 years old. Deposed, 0928, Some say abdicated 0932. Heimskringla says son

Halfdan the Black and Ragnhild daughter of King Sigurd Hart of Ringrealm, i 85.3=4,

See Eoropaisch Stammtaflen Volume II table 75.

King Harald Fairhair's Expedition to the Islands.

There is little known of the history of the Sudreys from 0853 untill after King Harald

38

Fairhair's punitive expedition, which probably took place shortly after 0885. The reason

for this raid seems to have been that many Norsemen had left Norway from the Orkeneys,

Shetland and the Sudreys as a result of King Harald's operations in their homeland and

had turned the islands in the West into bases for making retaliating raids against their

mother country. According to one of the Icelandic sagas, King Harald subdued the

Shetlands, the Orkneys and the Sudreys going so far West [sic] as the Isle of Man and

destroyed all the dwellings in Man. The vicious action gainst the Isle of Man shows the

importence which it must have has as a base of the Norsemen in the West and would also

give strong support to the contention that the Isle of Man was already the seat of the

leaders of the Norse community in the Sudreys. King Harald's expedition may well have

been the cause of the depostition of the coint-hoard in the parish of Kirk Christ, Lezayre

(possibly at East Kella near Sulby), which Michael Dolley considers may have taken

place about the end of the ninth century (G.V.C. Young, The Isle of Man under the

Norse), son of Halfdan Gudrodsson of Westfold alias the Black and Ranghild

Sigurdsdaughter.

He took first as his wife

Gyda, daughter of Eric of Hordaland, King of Hordaland.

And took for the second time as his wife

Asa, daughter of Haakon Grojgadsson of Lade,

Hus 3rd

wife was

Ragnild alias the Mighty, daughter of Erik of Haithabu, King of Haithadu, ( son of

Gudrod or Godefrid Hunterking alias the Magnificent and Asa Haraldsdaughter).

His 4th wife was

Swanhilda, daughter of Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy), Earl of the Uplanders,

Earl of Trondheim, and Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter.

For the 5th time he made

Snaefrid or Snowfair Swasisdaughter. Snaefrid d his lawfull wife, and loved her so

passionatly that he forgot his kingdom. When she died, her corpse never changed, but

was as fresh and red as when she lived.

His 6th wife was

Ashild Ringsdaughter, daughter of Ring Dagsson.

And his 7th was

Thora Mostaff.


1. f Roerek Haraldsdaughter.

2. m Sigtrygg Haraldsson.

3. m Frodi or Frode Haraldsson.

4. m Thorgils Haraldsson.


5. m Guthhorm Haraldsson, King of the Vigen.

6. m Halfdan, alias White.

7. m Halfdan alias Black, King of Trondelagen.

8. m Sigfrod Haraldsson.

Children from the third marriage:

9. f Alof Aarbod , alias Seaesons-Bettering, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0920 at the age of ca. 50

39

years old. It is diffucult to know from which wife is which child, she at the age of ca. 24,

ca. 0894 to the ca. 34 year old, Thori or Thoiir Ragnvaldsson alias the Silent, Earl of

Norway, 0894, Earl of More, born ca. 0860, died ca. 0900, son of Ragnvald, Reginald or

Rognvald alias the Wise, Earl of More, Norway, Earl of Orkney, and Hilde or Ranghild

daughter of Hrolf Nefja.

10. m Olav Haraldsson, King in Vigen, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64 years

old, name of wife unknown.

11. m Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson, King of Hadaflyke and Trondheim, born ca. 0880, died ca.

0937 at the age of ca. 57 years old, name of wife unknown

12. m Erik or Eirikr Haraldson, alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland, born ca.

0895, slain in battle at Stainmore, 0948 at the age of ca. 53 years old, Here King Eadred

raided across all the lands of Northumbria, because they had taken Eric for their king; and

on the raid then the famous minister at Ripon, which St. Winilfrid built, was burned, And

then when the King was on his way home, the raiding-army [which] was within York

overtook the King's army from behind at Castleford, and a great slaughter was made

there. Then the king became angry that he wanted to invade again and completely do a

abndoned Eric and compensated King Eadred for the act. The Worcester Manuscript

(A.S.C)

0952 Here the Northumbrians drove out King Olaf and accepted Eric, son of Harald The

Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)

0954. Here the Northumbrians drove out Eric, and Eadred succeeded to the Kingdom of

Northumbria. He married at the age of ca. 35 yars old ca. 0930 to the ca. 30 years old,

Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark (Kingmother), born ca. 0900, died ca. 0970 at the

age of ca. 70 years old, daughter of Gorm of Jutland alias de Gamle, the Old, King of

Denmark, and Thyra alias Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and

Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Askaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or

Bleja, daughter of King Ælla.

Children from the fourth marriage:

13. m Bjorn Haraldson, alias The Merchant, King of Westfold, name of wife unknow.

14. m Ragnar Ryckil Haraldson.

15. m Olaf Geisteadelf Haraldsson.

From the fifth marriage:

16. m Halfdan Haaleg Haraldson.

17. m Gudred Haraldsson alias Ljome, King of Hadeland.

18. m Sigurd a-Bush Haraldsson alias Rise, underking of Trondhiem.

19. m Rognvald Haraldsson alias Rettilbein, King of Hadeland.

From the 6th marriage:

20. m Day Haraldsson, King of Hendenmarken.

21. m Ring Haraldsson, King of Hedenmarken.

22. m Gudred Skiria Haraldsson.

From the 7th marriage:

23. m Haakon I Haraldson alias the Good, King of Norway, born ca. 0920. Fosterson of King

Athelstan, has a daughter Tora

40

24. f Ingibiorg Haraldsdaughter.

Olav Haraldsson, King in Vigen

Olav Haraldsson, King in Vigen, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64 years

old, son of Harald of Norway alias Fairhair and Ragnild, alias the Mighty ,daughter of

Eick of Jutland Haithabu


Children:

1. m Trygve Olavson, King of Vigen, born ca. 0920, died ca. 0968 at the age of ca. 48 years

old he married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 30 year old, Astrid

Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 40 years old,

daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and

Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias Kingmother, daughter of

Gorm of Jutland alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, and Thyra alias Danebod,

daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Askaug,

daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of King Ælla.

2. m Magnus Olafsson.

Trygve Olavson, King of Vigen

Trygve Olavson, King of Vigen, born ca. 0920, died ca. 0968 at the age of ca. 48 years

old , son of Olav Haraldsson of Norway

He married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 30 year old,

Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle , born ca. 0930, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 40 years

old, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and

Northumberland, Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias Kingmother, daughter of

Gorm of Jutland alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, and Thyra alias Danebod,

daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Askaug,

daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of King Ælla.


1. m Olav 1 Tryggvesson, King of Norway, born ca. 0968, killed in a sea battle at Oersund

09-10-1000 at the age of ca. 32 years old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 14 years old ca.

0982 to the ca. 17 year old, Geira of Wenden, Princess, born ca. 0965, died ca. 0985 at

the age of ca. 20 years old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I, Burislaf or Mieszko, Duke of

Poland, 0960, and Dubrawka or Dobroslawa of Bohemia , his second wife was Gyda

Olafson of Dublin, daughter of Olaf or Anlaf Kvaran Sigtryggson of Dublin alias the

Sandal and Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn, mother of Olaf Silkbeard, he married

for the 3rd

time at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 0998 in Toensberg to the ca. 28 year old ,

Thyra Haraldsdaughter, born ca. 0970, died on 18-09-1000 at the age of ca. 30 years old,

daughter of Harald II Gormsen alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of

Norway 0970, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden. A son by Thyra Haraldsdaughter, was

Harald Olafsson, born ca. 0999. (Thyra Haraldsdaughter,

married 1st at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 0985 to the ca. 25 year old,

Styrbjorn alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0985 at the

age of ca. 25 year old, son of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, she married 2nd

Olav 1

Tryggvesson of Norway , she married 3rd

to Mieczyslaw I (Burislaf) of Poland

41

(Mieszko), Duke of Poland,0960, born ca. 0922 in Poznan, Poland, died on

25-05-0992 at the age of ca. 70 year old, son of Ziemonislaw of Poland, Duke of

Poland, 0913, and Gorka of Poland?)

2. f Ingebiorg, she married to Rognvald Wolfsson Of West Gotland.

3. f Astrid, she married to Ering Skjalgsson, killed in Battle on 21-12-1028

Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson, King of Hadaflyke and Trondheim

Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson, King of Hadaflyke and Trondheim, born ca. 0880,

died ca. 0937, son of Harald alias Fairhair King of Norway and Ragnild Eicsdaughter of

Jutland Haithabu alias the Mighty


Child:

1. m Halfdan Sigurdsson , King of Hadaflyke Trondheim, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0980 at the

age of 57 years old, son of Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson of Norway

Halfdan Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim

Halfdan Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0980 at the

age of 57 years old, son of Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson of Norway


Child:

1. m Sigurd Syr Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1018 at the age

of ca. 38 years old, he married, Aasa Gudbransdaughter, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at

the age of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter,

(widow of Harald Granske, Vicroy of Westfold, son of Gudred Bjornsson, King of

Westfolf and Cecilia).

Sigurd Syr Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim

Sigurd Syr Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1018 at the age

of ca. 38 years old, son of Halfdan Sigurdsson of Norway

He married

Aasa Gudbransdaughter, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 50 years old,

daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter.(widow of Harald Granske,

Vicroy of Westfold, son of Gudred Bjornsson, King of Westfolf and Cecilia).


1. m Harald Sigurdsson III , alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway, born ca. 1015, slain

on 25-09-1066 in Stamford bridge at the age of ca. 51 years old, his 1st wife was Thora,

born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at the age of 56 years old, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of

Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling Skjarkgsson and Astrid, daughter of Tygve

Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild,

daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,), his married 2nd

at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca.

1046 to the ca. 15 years old, Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca.

1031, died ca. 1080 at the age of ca. 49 year old, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of

42

Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna Olov, daughter of Olaf III, alias

Scatsking, King of Sweden and Estrid, his other wife was Thora, daughter of Thorberg

Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild Erlingsdaughter.( she married 2nd

at the age of ca, 36

year old, 1067 to the ca. 48 year old Sven II Estrithson of Denmark, , King of Denmark,

1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on 29-04-1076 at the age of ca. 57 year old, son of Ulf

(Wulf) Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, and Astrid Margaretha of Denmark,

Queen of Denmark.

2. m Gutthorm.

3. f Gunhild, she married to Ketil Kalf.

4. m Halfdan Sigurdsson of Norway, his daughter was Bergliot , she, died 1070.

Bergliot married to Finn Arnasson of Halland, Earl of Halland, died 1062, son of Arni

Arnmodsson and Thora Thorsteinsdaughter.

5. f Ingrid, she married to Nefstein.

Harald Sigurdsson III, alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway

Harald Sigurdsson III, alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway, , born ca. 1015, slain

on 25-09-1066 in Stamford bridge at the age of ca. 51 years old, son of Sigurd Syr

Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland.

He married 1st

Thora, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at the age of 56 years old daughter of Thorberg

Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling Skjarkgsson and Astrid, daughter

of Tygve Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid,daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and

Gunhild, daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1046 to the ca. 15 years old,

Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca. 1031, died ca. 1080 at the

age of ca. 49 year old, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew,

and Ingegerd Anna Olov, daughter of Olaf III, alias Scatsking, King of Sweden and

Estrid, his other wife was Thora, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild

Erlingsdaughter.( she married 2nd

at the age of ca, 36 year old, 1067 to the ca. 48 year old

Sven II Estrithson of Denmark, , King of Denmark, 1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on

29-04-1076 at the age of ca. 57 year old, son of Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl

of Denmark, and Astrid Margaretha of Denmark, Queen of Denmark.


1. m Olave alias the Gentle, died on 22-09-1093, married 1st to Ingerid, daughter of Sven II

Estrithson, King of Denmark, 1047-76, and Concubine, He married 2nd

to Thora

Arnisdaughter.

2. m Magnus II Haakonsson, died on 28-04-1069, he had a son by a concubine,


3. f Ranghild, she married, Godred Crovan Haraldson alias White-Handed, King of the

Sudreys, he died of a pestilence 1095 in Islay, son of Harald Godredson of Iceland alias

the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland) and a daughter Ragnfrid Eirkson, co-ruler of Orney

and Joint King of Norway, son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and

Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias the Kingmother.

4. f Ingrigerd, she married 1st to Filip Halstensson, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1120 at the age of

ca. 50 years old, son of Halsten Stenkilsson, King of Sweden, her 2nd

to Olaf or Oluf I

Svendsson alias Hunger, King of Denmark, son of Sven II, King of Denmark, and Thora,

43

daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling

Skjarkgsson and Astrid, daughter of Tygve Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid,

daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,)

Thora, became the wife of Harald alias Hardrade or Hardruler, his father –in-law)

5. f Maria, died on 25-09-1066, Publication of the banns bethothal to Eystein Orr of Giske,

killed in Battle on 26-09-1066 in, son of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild

Erlingsdaughter.

Olave alias the Gentle

Olave alias the Gentle, died on 22-09-1093, son of Harald Sigurdsson III, King of

alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler and Thora Thornberg

He married 1st

Ingerid of Denmark, daughter of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark, King of Denmark,

1047-76, and Concubine.

He married 2nd

Thora Arnisdaughter.

Son by Thora:

1. m Magnus III Olafsson, alias Barfotr, King of Norway, Ruler of the Sudreys, born ca. 1073,

died on 24-08-1103 at the age of ca. 30 year old in Down Patrick, name of his 1st wife or

concubine not known, his 2nd

wife was Thora, he married at the age of ca. 28 year old,

ca. 1101 to the ca. 21 year old, Margaretha Ingesdotter alias alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080,

died on 04-11-1130 at the age of ca. 50 years old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Inge

Stenkilsson of Sweden, King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, a other wife was from

the of the Sudreys, he had a 5th wife, Sigrid, daughter of Saxe of Vik.

Magnus III Olafsson, alias Barfotr, King of Norway,

and Ruler of the Sudreys

Magnus III Olafsson, alias Barfotr, King of Norway, and Ruler of the Sudreys, born ca.

1073, died on 24-08-1103 at the age of ca. 30 year old in Down Patrick.

In the year 1098, Magnus, King of Norway, son of Olave, the son of Harald Harfager,

wishing to ascertain if the body of St. Olave remained free of corruption, ordered his

tomb to be opened. The Bishop and clegy resisted the attempt, but the King audaciously

came forward, and by royal order had the shrine opened for his inspection. When he had

seen with his eyes and touched with his hands the incorrupt body, a great fear suddenly

took possession of him, and he departed in great haste. The following bight Olave the

martyr King appeared to him in a vision, and said, "Choose, I tell you, one of two things,

either to lose your Kingdom and life within thirty days, to retire from Norway and never

to see it." The King, awakening from sleep, summoned his princes and elders, and related

to them the vision. But they, in great alarm, advised him to quit Norway as soon as

possible. He immediatley collected a fleet of 160 ships, and sailed to the Orkney islands,

which he subdued, and, passing through all the islands, brought them under dominion,

and arrived at Man. Putting in at the island of St. Patrick, he went to visit the side of the

Battle which the Manxmen had fought between themselves a short time before, for many

bodies of the slain still lay there unburied. When he had observed the beauty of the

Island, he was much pleased; and chose it for his abode, erecting forts which to this day

bear his name. He compelled the men of Galloway to cut timber and bring it to the shore

for the construction of the forts. He sailed to Anglesey, an island of Wales, where he

44

found two Earls Hugh, one of whom he slew, the other he put to flight, and brought the

Island under subjection to himself. The Welsh brought him great presents, and taking his

leave of them, he returned to Man. He sent his shoes to Murrough, King of Ireland,

Commanding him to carry them on his shoulders through the house on Christmas day, in

the presence of the envoys, in token of his subjection to King Magnus. When the Irish

heard this they were highly incensed and indignant, but their King, following the dictates

of wiser council, said that he would not only carry the shoes, but eat them, rather than

that Magnus should ruin a single province in Ireland. He therefore complied with the

injunction, treated the envoys with homour, sent many presents also by them to King

Magnus, and arranged a treaty. On their return the envoys reported to their master the

situation and doughty fullness of Ireland, the a penance of its produce and the celebrity

of its climate. Magnus, hearing this, could think of nothing but the conquest of all Ireland.

He therefore, ordered a fleet to be assembled, and going on himself before, with sixteen

Ships, to explore the country, landed incautiously, was sobbingly surrounded by Irish,

and Perished with almost all who were with him. He was buried near the church of St.

Patrick, in Down. He reigned over the Isles six years. (The Chronicle of Man and the

Isles (Munch), son of Olave of Norway alias the Gentle and Thora Arnisdaughter.

Name of his 1st wife or concubine not known,

His 2nd

wife

Thora,

He married at the age of ca. 28 year old, ca. 1101 to the ca. 21 year old

Margaretha Ingesdotter alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080, died on 04-11-1130 at the age of

ca. 50 years old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson of Sweden, King of

Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, (Margaretha, married after the death of Magnus, ca.

1105, Niels Svensson, King of Denmark , son of Sven II Estrithsson, King of Denmark

and Thora, daughter of Thornberg Arensson of Giske, and Ranghild Erlingsdaughter)

A other wife was from the of the Sudreys.

He had a 5th wife, Sigrid, daughter of Saxe of Vik.

Children by Thora:

1. f Ragnilde, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1135, she married ca. 1100 to Harald, alias Kesje, born

ca. 1080, died ca. 1135, son of Erik alias the Good, King of Denmark, and Bodil,

daughter of Trugot UlfssonTrugotts Fagrskinna and Thorgunna Vagnsdaughter

Child by Margaretha Ingesdotter

2. m Eystein I Magnussen , King of Norway, born 1088-1089 in maybe son of mistess,

died 1122, he married to Ingeborg Guttromsdaughter, daughter of Guttrorm, children ,

Guttrom and Maria.

3.m Olaf, joint King of Norway

Children by a wife of the Sudreys

3. m Sigurd III alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, born ca. 1090,

died on 26-03-1130 at the age of ca. 40, he married 1st at the age of ca. 8 years old, to the

5 year old, Biadmynia of Connaught, born ca. 1093. According to the saga (Orkneyinga

Saga), it was during that winter (1098/1099) that King Magnus obtained the hand of

Biadmynia or Blathmuine, as her name is sometimes anglicized, five year old daughter of

King Muireartach of Ireland, daughter of Muirchertach ua Brain of Ireland, he married

2nd

at the age of ca. 24 years old, ca. 1120, to the ca. 14 year old, Malmfried of Kiev,

45

born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140,at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter of Mstislaw of Kiev,

Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of Sweden, and

Helena Blod Sven. (Malmfried, married ca, 1132, to Erik, born ca. 1100, died 18-09-1137

Ribe, at the age of ca, 37, daughter of Erik Svensson, King of Denmark and Bodil,

daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and Thorgunna Vagnsdaughter)

4. m Gillichrist or Harald IV, King of Norway, born ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136 at the age of

ca. 36, he married 1st at the age of ca. 20, ca. 1120, to Bjathok, daughter of Gille

Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, and Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter,

daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna of

Ireland., he married 2nd

at the age of c. 30 years old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 30 year old,

Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter of Sweden, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, at the age of ca. 40

year old, daughter of Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden.

Sigurd III alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkney

Sigurd III alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, , born ca. 1090,

died on 26-03-1130 at the age of ca. 40, son of Magnus III Olafsson of Norway alias

Barfotr and Thora.

He he married 1st at the age of ca. 8 years old, to the 5 year old

Biadmynia of Connaught, born ca. 1093 According to the saga (Orkneyinga Saga), it was

during that winter (1098/1099) that King Magnus obtained the hand of Biadmynia (or

Blathmuine, as her name is sometimes anglicized), five year old daughter of King

Muireartach of Ireland, for his son, Sigurd, whom he had appointed Earl of Orkney in

place of Earls Paul and Erlend.This Sigurd was 13 year old when he returned to Norway

after his father's death leaving his 10 year old Irish wife "in the West"- and became King

of Norway, along with his brothers, Eystein and Olaf, Biadmynia was the daughter of

Muirchertach ua Brain of Ireland.

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 24 years old, ca. 1120, to the ca. 14 year old.

Malmfried of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter

of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of

Sweden and Helena Blot Sven. (Malmfried, married ca, 1132, to Erik, born ca. 1100, died

18-09-1137 Ribe, at the age of ca, 37, daughter of Erik Svensson, King of Denmark and

Bodil, daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and Thorgunna Vagnsdaughter)


1. m Magnus IV alias the Blind, King of Norway, born ca. 1115, died on 12-11-1139 in

Holmengra, at the age of ca. 24 years old, buried in Oslo, he married at the age of ca. 17

years old, ca. 1132 to the ca. 12 year old, Christine of Denmark, born ca. 1120, died ca.

1140, at the age of ca. 20 years old, daughter of Knut Lavard of Denmark, Duke of South

Jutland, and Ingeborg, daughter of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine

Ingesdotter of Sweden.

2. f Christina Sigurdsdaughter, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1178 at the age of ca. 48 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 20, ca. 1150 to the ca. 15 year old, Sigurd II , alias Mouth, King

of Norway, born ca. 1135 murdered on 10-06-1155, at the age of ca. 20 years old, son of

Harald IV (Gillichrist) of Norway and Ingrid, daughter of Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden.

Harald IV or Gillichris, King of Norway

Harald IV or Gillichris, King of Norway, born ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136, the age of

ca. 36, son of Magnus III Olafsson of Norway alias Barfotr and Thora.

46

He , he married 1st at the age of ca. 20, ca. 1120

Bjathok , daughter Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, and

Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter, daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney,

Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna, daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall, Lord of Ossory

and King of Dublin

He married 2nd

at the age of c. 30 years old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 30 year old

Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, at the age of ca. 40 years old,

daughter of Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden. (she remarried ca. 1130, Henrik or Henry,

alias the Limp, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died 04-06-1134, son of Svend, (son of

Sven I Estrithsson, King of Denmark and Thora, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske

and Ranghild, daughter of Ering Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson,

King of Norway and Astrid Erikadaughter Bjordaskalle.)

Child from the first marriage

1. m Eynstein II Haraldson, murdered 1157, he married to Ragina Mase, daughter of Nicholas

Mase.

2. f Brigida, born ca. 1130, buried in Riseberga Kloster,she married 1st Karl Sunasson, and

married 2st to Magnus, King of East Godland, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1161at the age of

ca. 31 year old in Orebro, son of Henrik or Henry, alias the Limp, King of Denmark, and

Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter of Sweden, she married 3nd

, Birger Brosa Bengtsson, Earl of

Sweden, born ca. 1130, died on 09-01-1202 at the age of ca. 71 years old, son of Bengt

Folkason alias Snivel, Earl in Sweden

From the second marriage:

3. m Sigurd II alias Mouth, King of Norway, born ca. 1135, murdered 10-06-1155 at the age of

ca. 20 years old, he married at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 1150 to the ca. 20 year old,

Christina, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1178 at the age of ca. 48 years old, daughter Sigurd III

of Norway alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, and Malmfried

of Kiev.

4. m Inge I alias the Hunchback, King Harald of Vigen, King Inge of Norway, born ca. 1135,

murdered, ca. 1161, at the age of ca. 26 years old.

5. f Maria.

6. f Margaretha, she married to Jon Halkelsson, son of Hallkel Huk and Sigrid, daughter of

Skuli Thorstigsson of Northumbria, and Gudrun, (daughter of Nefstein, and Ingrid,

daughter of Sigurd Syr, Vicroy of Trondheim and Aasa, daughter of Gudbrand Kulla and

Gunnhild Thoasdaughter) Skuli, was the son of Tostig the brother of Harald II

Godwinsson, King of England, killed October 1066

Sigurd II alias Mouth, King of Norway

Sigurd II alias Mouth, King of Norway, born ca. 1135, murdered 10-06-1155 at the age of

ca. 20 years old, son of Harald IV (Gillichrist) of Norway and Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter

of Sweden.

He married at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 1150 to the ca. 20 year old

Christina, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1178 at the age of ca. 48 years old, daughter of Sigurd

III of Norway (Josalafari the Crusader), King of Norway, Earl of Orkney and Malmfried,

daughter of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine Ingesdotter of Sweden.

Sigurd II, had a second wife

47


1. m Swerker Sigurdsson III, King of Norway, born ca. 1152, died on 09-02-1202 at the age of

ca. 50 years old in Bergen, he married 1st at the age of ca. 33, ca. 1185 to the ca. 30 year

old, Margarethe Eriksdaughter , born ca. 1155, died ca. 1209 at the age of ca. 54,

daughter of Erik Jedvardson alias the Saint, King of Sweden, and Christine or Kirsten,

daughter of Bjorn, Prince of Denmark and Catharinedaughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King

of Sweden and Helena Blot Sven. his 2nd

wife was Astrid Roesdaughter.

2. m Erik Sigurdsson, died 1190.

3. f Cecily Sigurdsdaughter, she married 1st to Folkvid, and married 2

nd Baard Guttormsson,

son of Guttron Asulfsson.


4. m Haakon II , alias Broad Shoulders, King of Norway, born 1147, died 1162, at the

age of ca. 15

5. m Sigurd III Sigurdsson (Markusfoste), King of Norway, born after 1147, executed

1163 at the age of ca. 16.

6. m Harald, murdered 1172

Swerker Sigurdsson III, King of Norway

Swerker Sigurdsson III, King of Norway, born ca. 1152, died on 09-02-1202 at the age of

ca. 50 years old in Bergen,son of Sigurd II, alias Mouth, King of Norway and Christina

daughter of Sigurd III, alias Josalafari the Crusader), King of Norway, Earl of Orkney

and Malmfried, daughter of Mstislaw,Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine Ingesdotter of

Sweden.

He married 1st at the age of ca. 33, ca. 1185 to the ca. 30 year old

Margarethe Eriksdaughter, born ca. 1155, died ca. 1209 at the age of ca. 54, daughter of

Erik Jedvardson alias the Saint, King of Sweden, and Christine or Kirsten, daughter of

Bjorn, Prince of Denmark and Catharinedaughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of Sweden

and Helena Blot Sven.

He married 2nd

Astrid Roesdaughter.


1. m Haakon III of Norway, King of Norway, born ca. 1185, murdered on 01-01-1204 at the

age of ca. 19 year old, he married at the age of ca, 17 years old, ca. 1202 to the 20 year

old, Inga of Varteig, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1210 at the age of ca. 30 years old.

2. f Kristin, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1215 at the age of ca. 25 years old, she married at the age

of ca. 19 years old ca. 1209 to Filip Simonsson, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1217 at the age of

ca. 27 year old.

3. m Erling Sverkersson.


4. f Cecilie.

5. m Sigurd Lavard Sverkersson of Norway, died 1200, a son Guttrum Sigurdsson, King of

Norway, died 1204.

48

Haakon III, King of Norway

Haakon III, King of Norway, , born ca. 1185, murdered on 01-01-1204 at the age of ca.

19 year old, son of Swerker Sigurdsson III King of Norway and Margarethe Eriks -

daughter of Sweden.

He married at the age of ca, 17 years old, ca. 1202 to the 20 year old

Inga of Varteig, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1210 at the age of ca. 30 years old.


1. m Haakon IV alias the Elder, King of Norway, born ca. 1204, died on 15-12-1263, at the

age of ca. 59 years old, his 1nd

wife was Kanaga. he married 2st at the age of ca. 21 years

old, on 25-05-1225, Margarethe Skulesdaughter, born ca. 1204, died ca. 1270 at the age

of ca. 66, daughter of Jarl Skuli Baardsson,

Haakon IV, alias the Elder, King of Norway

Haakon IV, alias the Elder, King of Norway born ca. 1204, died on 15-12-1263, at the

age of ca. 59 years old, son of Haakon III, King of Norway and Inga of Varteig.

His 2nd

wife was Kanaga

He married 2st at the age of ca. 21 years old, on 25-05-1225.

Margarethe Skulesdaughter, born ca. 1204, died ca. 1270 at the age of ca. 66, daughter of

Jarl Skuli Baardsson.

Child by Kanaga :

1. m Sigurd Haakonsson.

Children by Margarethe

1. m Olav Haakonsson, born 1227, died 1240 at the age of ca. 13 years old.

2. m Haakon, alias the Younger , born on 11-11-1232 in Bergen, died on 30-04-1257 in

Toensberg at the age of 24, buried in Oslo, he married at the age of ca. 18 years old ca.

1251 in Oslo to ca. 11 years old, Richiza Birgersdaughter, born ca. 1240, died on

13-12-1288 at the age of ca. 48 year old, daughter of Birger Magnusson Folkunger and

Ingeborg, (daughter of Erik X alias Laspe, King of Sweden, and Richza, daughter of

Waldemar I, alias the Geat, King of Denmark and Sophie of Polotzk Minsk). A Sverre.

(she re-married at the age of ca. 22, ca. 1262, to the ca. 29 year old, Heinrich of

Mecklenburg, Prince of Werle, born ca. 1233, died 08-10-1291 at the age of ca. 58, son

of Nicolaus of Mecklenburg, Lord of Rostock and Prince of Wrle, and Jutta of Anhalt)

3. f Christine, born ca. 1234, died ca. 1262 in Sevilla at the age of ca. 28 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 24 yars old, on 31-03-1258 to the ca. 27 year old, Philips of

Castilia, Lord of Valdecorneja Piedrahita y Valdepanocha, born ca. 1231, died on

28-11-1274 at the age of ca. 43 years old, son of Ferdinand III of Castile alias el Santo

and Elisabeth Beatrix, (daughter of Philip von Hohenstaufen and Irene Angelos, daughter

of Isaak Angelos, Emperor of Byzantium, and Irene, daughter of Andronikus, Emperor of

Byzentium and Theodora, widow of Boudewijn or Balwin II de Anjou, King of

Jerusalem.) (he re-married at the age of ca. 38 years old, ca. 1269, to the ca. 29 year old,

Eleonore Ruiz de castro, born ca. 1240, died 27-04-1275 at the age of ca. 35 year old.

4. m Magnus VI alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway, born ca. 1238, died on

09-05-1280 at the age of ca. 42 years old, he married at the age of ca. 23 years old

49

on 11-09-1261 to ca. 21 years old, Ingeborg of Denmark, born ca. 1240, died ca.

1287 at the age of ca. 47 years old, daughter of Erik, alias Plough Penney, King

of Denmark, and Jutta, daughter of Albercht of Sachsen Anhalt and Agnes, daughter

of Leopold VI, Duke of Austria, and Theodora, daughter of Isaack Angelos of Byzantium.

5. f Cecilia, died 1249, she married 1248 in Bergen, Norway , to the ca. 24 year old, Harald I

Olafson of Man, King of Man, ca.1237-48, born ca. 1224, died 00-11-1248 at the age of

ca. 24 years old. Harald I, 1237-48, son of Olaf II; succeeded at age of 14 years {Agents

of the King of Norway took possession of the island and revenues 1238 by reason of

Harald's refusal to present himself at the Norwegian court. Harald went to Norway 1239

and spent 2 years there with King Hacon who confirmed to him Man and the Isles.

Visited court of Henry II of England, Easter 1246 (M and Matthew Paris). Again visited

Norway 1247 and married (?Cecillia or Christina) daughter of King Hacon. Shipwrecked

and drowned with wife returning from Norway Oct. or Nov. 1248] (Handbook of British

Chronology, 1961)

A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted by as his father been, by Henry King of England' and

after being treated with great honour and receiveing numerous gifts, he left and returned

home again. The same year the king of Noray sent for Harald to repair again to his court.

He set out in autumn by way of England, arrieved in Norway, where he was received by

the King with every honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding that he

would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all who had reigned

before him in the Isles. A.D. 1249, Harald the son of Olave, King of Mann

and the Isles, with his wife the daughter of the King of Norway, the and the Bishop elicit

Laurentius, and many others of the nobility, left Norway about the festival of St. Michael

the Archangel, to return to his own country When he arrived near the coast of Iadlandis, a

great tempest arose and he was shipwrecked, and he and all who were with him were lost.

His death caused great grief to all who knew him. (The Chronicle of Man and the

Sudreys), son of Olaf Godredson of Man alias the Black and Christina of Ross.

Magnus VI alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway.

Magnus VI alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway, born ca. 1238, died on

09-05-1280 at the age of ca. 42 years old, son of Haakon IV alias the Elder, King of

Norway and Margartha Skulesdaughter.

He married at the age of ca. 23 years old on 11-09-1261 to ca. 21 years old

Ingeborg of Denmark, , born ca. 1240, died ca. 1287 at the age of ca. 47 years old,

daughter of Erik alias Ploughpenney, King of Denmark, and daughter of Erik, alias

Plough Penney, King of Denmark, and Jutta, daughter of Albrecht of Sachsen Anhalt and

Agnes, daughter of Leopold VI, Duke of Austria, and Theodora, daughter of Isaack

Angelos of Byzantium.


1. m Olav Magnussson, born 1262, died 1267.

2. m Magnus, born 1264, died 1264.

3. m Erik II, alias the Priest Hater, King of Norway, born ca. 1268, died on 15-07-1299 at the

age of 31 years old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 13, on 31-08-1281 to the 21 years old,

Margaret of Scotland, , born on 28-02-1260, died on 09-04-1283 in Tonsberg at the age

of 23, buried in Christ Church Bergen, 1280, daughter of Alexander III alias the Glorious,

King of Scotland, and Margaret , daughter of Henry III, King of England and Eleanora,

daughter of Raymond Berengar V Earl of Provence and Forcalquier and Beatrix, daughter

of Thomas, Earl of Savoy and Margaret of Genève, he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 25

50

years old, ca. 1293 to the ca. 15 years old, Isabella de Bruce, born ca. 1278, died ca. 1358

at the age of ca. 80 years old, daughter of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annandale, Earl of

Carrick, and Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Neil 2nd

Earl of Carrick and Aveline,

daughter of Alan FitzFaeld Stewart and Margaret, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and

Elizabeth or Joan, illegitimate daughter of King Henry I of England.

4. m Haakon, alias Loglegs, King of Norway, born on 10-04-1270, died on 08-05-1319 at the

age of 49, he married 1st at the age of ca. 28 years old, ca. 1299 to the ca. 29 years old,

Euphemia of Rugen, born ca. 1270, died on 01-05-1312 at the age of ca. 42 years old,

daughter of Wizlaw von Rugen and Agnes, (daughter of Otto I, alias the Child von

Brunswijk and Mathilda, daughter of Albrecht II von Saksen and Matilda von Saksen

Wettin) His children where , Ingeborg, born ca. 1301, died ca. 1360, Ingeborg, married

on 29-09-1312 to Erik Magnusson, Duke of Sodermannland, born ca. 1285, murdered ca.

1318 in, son of Magnus I Birgersson of Sweden alias Ladulas, King of Sweden, and

Hedwig of Holstein, Haakon had also a daughter by his second wife Agnes, born ca.

1290, died 1319.

Erik II, alias the Priest hater, King of Norway

Erik II, alias the Priest hater, King of Norway, born ca. 1268, died on 15-07-1299 at the

age of 31 years old, son of Magnus VI, alias the Law Reformer and Ingeborg of

Denmark

11 October 1291

Safe conduct for Norwegian Envoys.

Patent 19 Edward I, m. 4

The envoys of Eric King of Norway who are coming to England to the King's presence,

have a safe conduct for a year after the Feast of All Saints. next Berkele

2 June 12

Proceedings in Parliament

Patent 20 Edward I, m. 7 Bain, No. 601

Proceedings in the Parliament at Berwick-on-Tweed, on the morrow of Trinity 1292, upon the

petition of Eric King of Norway, by his attorneys Hugocio's plebanus of Castellione, Master Peter

Algoti and Bernard Lodowici, William de Thorngham, Knight, and Druo Canon of Bergen. for

arrears of the dower of his late Queen, and rents of certain lands in security. It was decided that

the recover seizing of the lands of Rothiemay, Balhelvie, Bathgate, and Rathho for his life, and be

paid his arrears of the rents, under exception, and they should be delivered to good men of

Scotland, chosen by him, who should account yearly to him for the same. .

He married 1st at the age of ca. 13, on 31-08-1281 to the 21 years old

Margaret of Scotland, born on 28-02-1260, died on 09-04-1283 in Tonsberg at the age of 23,

buried in Christ Church Bergen, 1280.

Margaret, daughter of the King of Scots, to her "very dear uncle' the King of England. tells him

she is 'healthy and lively' (saine et haite) by God's mercy, and hopes he will constantly inform her

of his own state, which God kept, and his wishes towards her. having no seal of her own, she

seals the letter with that of Dame Luce de Hessewel her' chanberere' and concludes with "miles

saluz' Norman French (No Seal) (Royal Letters, No. 2602), daughter of Alexander III alias the

Glorious, King of Scotland, and Margaret, daughter of Henry III, King of England and Eleanora,

daughter of Raymond Berengar V Earl of Provence and Forcalquier and Beatrix, daughter of

Thomas, Earl of Savoy and Margaret of Genève

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1293 to the ca. 15 years old

Isabella de Bruce, born ca. 1278, died ca. 1358 at the age of ca. 80 years old

Safe Conduct

Patent, 20 Edward I, m. 4 Bain II, No. 635

51

Robert de Brus, Earl of Carrick, and Isabella his daughter, have a conduct to go and return from

Norway, till Christmas, next. Skipton-in-Craven,

Isabella was about 14 years old at that time. daughter of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annandale,

Earl of Carrick, and Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Neil 2nd

Earl of Carrick and Aveline,

daughter of Alan FitzFaeld Stewart and Margaret, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth

or Joan, illegitimate daughter of King Henry I of England.

Daughter from the first marriage:

1. f Margartha , alias the Maid of Norway, Heiress of Scotland, born on 09-04-1283 in

Windsor, died on 26-09-1290 at the age of 7. Died during the journey between Norway

and Scotland. After her death the Scottish throne came in the to the ancestors of David, Earl

of Huntingdon, and competed with the houses of Balliol and Bruce over the Scottish

throne.

Feb. 5 1283 Edward I. 248 (Foedora, I, 638)

Letters patent by the Magnates of Scotland, whereby they acknowledge Margaret

princes of Norway as heiress of Scotland, failing issue of her grandfather and his

late son Scone, 35th of the King's (King Edward I) reign (Chapter House (Scots

Documents) Portfolio 3, No. 56.

Daughter from the second marriage:

2. f Ingeborg, born ca. 1297, died ca. 1320 at the age of ca. 23 years old, she married

1st at the age of ca. 15, on 29-11-1312 to the ca. 27 year old, Waldemar or

Valdemar Folkunga of Sweden, Duke of Finland, born ca. 1285, died ca. 1318 at

the age of ca. 33 years old, son of Magnus I Birgersson of Sweden (Ladulas), King of

Sweden, and Hedwig, daughter of Gerhard of Holstein and Elizabeth von Mecklenburg,

she was betrothed, to John, Earl of Orkney 1284-1312, and Caithness, died ca. 1310, son of

Magnus III of Orkney, Earl of Orkney 1256-1273, and Caithness,

Erik or Eirikr Haraldson, alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway

and Northumberland

Erik or Eirikr Haraldson, alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland, born ca. 0895,

died ca. 0954 in slain in battle at Stainmore at the age of ca. 53 year old.

948. Here King Eadred raided across all the lands of Northumbria, because they had taken Eric

for their king; and on the raid then the famous minister at Ripon, which St. Winilfrid built, was

burned, And then when the King was on his way home, the raiding army [which] was within

York overtook the King's army from behind at Castleford, and a great slaughter was made there.

Then the king became angry that he wanted to invade again and completely do bonded Eric and

compensated King Eadred for the act. The Worcester Manuscript (A.S.C)

952 Here the Northumbrians drove out King Olaf and accepted Eric, son of Harald

The Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)

954. Here the Northumbrians drove out Eric, and Eadred succeeded to the Kingdom of

Northumbria, son of Harald, alias Fairhair, King of Norway and Ragnild, alias the Mighty,

daughter of Erik of Jutland Haithabu

He married at the age of ca. 35, ca. 0930, to the ca. 30 year old

Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias Kingsmother, born ca. 0925, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 70 year

old, daughter of Gorm, alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, of Jutland and Thyra

Haraldsdaughter Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, Jing of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of

Helgi and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson, alias Snake-in-eye, King of the Danes and

52

Heluna or Bjeja, daughter of King Ælla.


1. f Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca.

40 years old, she married at the ag e of ca. 30 years old to the ca. 40 years old, Trygve

Olavson, King of Vigen, born ca. 0920, died ca. 0968 at the age of ca. 48 years old, son of

Olav Haraldsson of Norway

2. f Ragnild Eriksdaughter, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born ca. 0935, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca.

35 year old , she married 1st at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 0954 to Arnfinn Thorfinnson ,

Earl of Orkney, murdered ca. 0979 on order of his wife, son of Thorfinn Torf-einarson,

alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney, 954, and Grelaug or Grelod, daughter of Thorstein

Olafsson, King Dublin and Earl of Caithness, (Thorstein was the son of Olaf, alias the

White and Aud, alias the Extremely Rich or Deep mended) , she married her brother-in-

law, Havard Thorfinnson , alias the Season Prosperous), Earl of Orkney, died ca. 981, son of

Thorfinn Torf-einarson alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney, 954, and Grelaug

or Grelod Duncansdaughter of Caithness, and his was murdered also, she married

her brother-in-law, Liot Thorfinnson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, 0981-4, died ca. 984, son

of Thorfinn Torf-einarson, alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney, 954, and Grelaug or

Grelod Duncansdaughter of Caithness.

3. m Godred, co ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 976-7, he married the Heiress of Islay daughter

of Godred I Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of York and

Aldgyth Ormsdaughter).

4. m Gamle Ericsson, drowned ca. 0955

5. m Harald Erikson alias Greycloak, King of Norway ca. 938-970, died 0974.

6. m Ragnfrid Eirkson, co ruler of Orkney and Joint King of Norway,

He had s daughter, she married, Harald Godredson of Iceland alias the Black (Haraldus

Niger de Ysland), the son of Godred, co ruler of Orkney, and the Heiress of Islay

daughter of Godred I Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of

York and Aldgyth Ormsdaughter).

7. m Guthorm, died ca. 0953.

8. m Erling, King of Norway.

9. m Sigurd Slaver.

Godred Erikson of Norway, co ruler of Orkney

Godred Erikson of Norway, co ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 0976-7, son of Erik or Eirikr

Haraldson alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild Gormsdaughter alias Kingmother, (daughter of Gorm,

alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, of Jutland and Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod,

daughter of Harald Klack, Jing of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Aslaug, daughter of

Sigurd Ragnarsson, alias Snake-in-eye, King of the Danes and Heluna or Bjeja, daughter of King

Ella.

He married

The Heiress of Islay, daughter of Godred I Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or

Olaf Godredson of York and Aldgyth Ormsdaughter).

Son from this marriage:

1. m Harald Godredson of Iceland (the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland), King of the

Sudreys, ca. 1035-1040, he married a daughter of Ragnfrid Eirkson co ruler of Orkney

and Joint King of Norway, (and granddaughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway

53

alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland and Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias

Kingmother,

Harald Godredson alias the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland)

King of the Sudreys

Harald Godredson alias the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland), King of the Sudreys, ca.

1035-1040, son of Godred Erikson of Norway and the Heiress, daughter of Godred I

Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of York and Aldgyth

Ormsdaughter).

He married

A daughter of Ragnfrid Eirkson, co ruler of Orkney and Joint King of Norway, (and

granddaughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson , alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and

Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias Kingmother,


1. m Godred Crovan Haraldson alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys, he married

to Ranghild , daughter of Harald Sigurdson III, alias Hardrade or Hardruler, and

Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, and Ingegred Anna

Olavsdaughter, daughter of Olaf II Eriksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the Obotres

2. f Ealga.

Godred Crovan Haraldson, alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys

Godred Crovan Haraldson, alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys, he died of a pestilence 1095

in Islay, Scotland,. Godred I (Crovan), 1079-95, son of Harald the Black of Ysland; conjuctured

by Munch to be Grandson of Godred, son of Harald, q.v. identical with Godred 'Mananagh' ruler

of Dublin; died 1095 leaving 3 sons Lagman, q.v. Harald (Mutilated by Lagmann c. 1095) and

Olaf I q.v. [Godred conquered Man in 1079 (sob an. 1056); subjugated Dublin and a great part of

Leinster (Ibid); said to have been deprived of the Isle of Man by Magnus Barfoot, King of

Norway, 1093-94 (M. p.p.147 seq., Munch's Notes) he is prob, the King Goree or Orrye of Manx

tradition] Handbook of British Chronology, 1961).

In the Year 1047 (=1066) died Edward, King of England, of Pious memory, of whom it is said

that he was the honour and glory of the English during his life, and their ruin at his death. He was

succeeded by Harald, the son of Godwin, whom Harald Harfager encountered at Stamford

Bridge. The English prevailed, put all the Norwegians to flight, slaying many of them. From that

defeat, a certain Godred, called Crouan, son of Harald the Black of Ysland, escaped to Godred,

son of Sytric, then King of Man, by whom he was received with honour. In the same year

William the Basterd conquered England, slew King Harald, and reigned in his stead, reducing the

English to perpetual serfdom. He ruled over English people twenty year and eleven months, and

was succeeded by his son. (Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys)

A.D. 1066 (Oliver) (1047 Munch), Godred, surnames Crovan, the son of Harald the Black of

Iceland, escaping from this defeat came to Godred the son of Sytric, who then reigned in Man,

and was honorably received by him.

Was with the Norwegian Army at Stamford Bridge, (Notes of Munch)

54

September 25 or 27 are given by English writers as the date of the Battle of Stanford Bridge, the

most bloody recorded in our annals; at the distance of fifty years the stop was still withered with

the bones of the slain. Godred Crovan was a the battle, son of Harald Godredson of Iceland alias

the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland) and A daughter of Ragnfrid Eirkson co ruler of Orkney

and Joint King of Norway, (son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe, King of

Norway and Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias Kingmother,

John McArthur, (1873) writes in the Antiquities of Arran,

On the defeat of the Norwagians by Harald, King of England, at the Batle of Staiford Bridge,

Godred Grovan-the Write-Handed-who led the army of the King of Norway, fled to the Hebrides

with a few galleys, and deposed Fingal, the Gallgael King, and expelled him from the Isles. After

reducing the native chiefs to subjection, Godred sailed for the Irish coast with a large force of

Skotar-Vikings, abd eventually succeeded in conquering Dublin and a part of Leinster.

In the Year 1047 (=1066) died Edward, King of England, of Pious memory, of whom it is said

that he was the honour and glory of the English during his life, and their ruin at his death. He was

succeeded by Harald, the son of Godwin, whom Harald Harfager encountered at Stamford

Bridge. The English prevailed, put all the Norwegians to flight, slaying many of them. From that

defeat, a certain Godred, called Crouan, son of Harald the Black of Ysland, escaped to Godred,

son of Sytric, then King of Man, by whom he was received with honour. In the same year

William the Basterd conquered England, slew King Harald, and reigned in his stead, reducing the

English to perpetual serfdom. He ruled over English people twenty year and eleven months, and

was succeeded by his son.

In the year 1056 (=1075), Godred Crouan, collected number of ships and came to Man,

he gave battled to the natives, and forced to fly. Again he assembled an army and a fleet; came to

Man, encountered the Manxman was defeated and put to flight. A third time he collected a

numerous body of followers came by night to the port called Ramsay, and concealed 300 men in

a wood, on the sloping brow of a hill called Scafafel. At daylight the men of Man drew up in

order of Battle and, whit a mighty rush, encountered Godred. During the heat of the contest the

300 men, rising from ambuscade in the rear, threw the Manxmen into disorder, and compelled

them to fly. When the natives saw that they were overpowered, and had no means of escape (for

the tide had filled the bed of the river Sulby), and on the other side the enemy was closely

pursuing them, those who remained, with piteous cries, begged of Godred to spare their lives.

Godred, yielding to feeling of mercy, and moved with compassion for their misfortune, recalled

his army and forbade further pursuit. Next day Godred gave his army the option of having the

country divided amongst them if they preferred to remain and inhabit it, or taking everything it

contains worth having, and returning to their homes, The soldiers preferred plundering the whole

Island, and returning home enriched by its wealth. Godred then granted to the few Islanders who

had remained with him, the Southern part of the Island, and to the surviving Manxman the

Northern portion, on condition that none of them should ever presume to claim any of the land by

hereditary right. Hence it arises that up to the present day the Whole Island belongs to the King

alone, and that all its revenues ate his. Godred then subdued Dublin, and a great part of Leinster,

and held the Scots in such subjection that no one who built a vessel dared to insert more than

three bolts. He reigned 16 years, and died in the island called Islay. He left three sons. Lagman,

Harald, and Olave. Lagman, the eldest seized the reins of Government, and reigned seven years.

Harald, his brother, continued long in rebellion against him, till at length he was taken, mutilated,

and deprived of his eyes. Afterwards Lagman repenting that he had put out his brothers eyes,

voluntarily resigned the kingdom, took the cross, and went to Jerusalem, where he died. (In the

year after Godred was expelled from the Irish conquests A.D. 1095, Godred died of a pestilence

in the Isle of Isla.)

55

1066. The English prevailed, put all the Norwegians to Flight (at Stamford Bridge, slaying many

of them, From that defeat, a certain Godred, called Crouan, son of Harald the Black of Ysland,

escaped (The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys).

He married

Ranghild, daughter of Harald Sigurdson III, alias Hardrade, Hardruler, and

Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, and Ingegred Anna

Olavsdaughter, daughter of Olaf II Eriksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the Obotres


1. m Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys or Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, he

married 1st to Africa, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,


Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap

Tudor), he married 2nd

Ingiborg Hakonsdaughter of Orkney, some say the she had 2

children Gudred King of Man and Ranghild of Man. Daughter of Haakon Paulson , Earl

of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter had also 2 Concubines, one of the

concubines could be Margaret, the wife of Madadh, Earl of Atholl.

2. m Lagman Godredson, King of the Sudreys, 1095-1102, died ca. 1102 in Jerusalem.

Lagman, 1095-? 96, son of Godred I. Said to have reigned 7 years (M) and may and may

have ruled Man during part of Godred's reign. Took the cross and died at Jerusalem 1096

or 1097 (Handbook of British Chronology, 1961) Lagman, the oldest, seized the reins of

Government, and reigned seven years. Afterwards Lagman repenting that he had put out

his brother's eyes, voluntarily resigned the Kingdom, took the cross, and went to

Jerusalem, where he died.(The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys).

3. m Harald Godredson of the Sudreys. Harald, Lagmans brother, continued long in rebellion

against Lagman, till at length he was taken, mutilated, and deprived of his eyes. ca. 1100

MCXLII, The three sons of Harald the brother of Olave, a fleet being

assembled, passed over to Galloway, willing to subdue it. The Galwegians however,

forming a circle, and a great effort being made, encountered with them. They,

immediately, turned their backs, fled with great confusion to Man, and the Galwegians,

who inhabited there in, some of who, the slew, other they banished , Annals of

Galloway, has 3 sons, Reginald Haraldson, blinded or killed by Godred IV 1154, 2 more

sons.

Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red,

King of the Sudreys

Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, ca,

1105-53, was slain by Reginald Haraldsson on 29-06-1153 in Ramsay.The son of his brother

Harald. Olaf I, 1103-53, son of Godred I. he married Affrica, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (M)

(2) Ingibjorg, daughter of Hacon, Earl of Orkney (Munch). Godred son of Affrica was apparently

Olaf's only legitimate child; other children by concubines Reginald, Lagman, Harald and many

daughters, one of whom (Ragnhilld) m. Sumerled, lord of Argyll, q.v. (M places accession of

Olaf in 1102 and stated that the reigned 40 years. Some modern writers have assumed that Olaf's

reign did not begin until 1113, supposing that part of the reigns of Lagman and Donald fall in the

period 1103-13, but it is more reasonable to suppose with Munch that Olaf reigned 50 years.

Godred, aft. Godred II, went to Norway and did homage on behalf of his father, c. 1152 (M)]

Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)

In the year 1075, all the chiefs of the Isles hearing of the death of Lagman, Sent messengers to

56

Murchadh O'Brein, King of Ireland, begging of him to send some competent person of the Royal

race to be their King till Olave, son of Godred should have grown up. The King willingly

assented, and sent them one Donald, son of Teige, admonishing him to govern with all mildness

and moderation, a kingdom which was not his. Donald, however, after taken possession of the

Kingdom, made light of the directions of his Lord, and abusing his power very tyrannically, and

committing many enormities, reigned as a monster for three years, after which time all chiefs of

the Isles conspired, and rising in abode drove him from their territory. he fled to Ireland and never

returned

After the death of King Magnus, the chiefs of the Isles sent for and brought over Olave, son of

Godred Crouan, who was at that time residing at the court of Henry, King of England, son of

William.

In the year 1102(+1103) , Olave, son of Godred Crouan, began to reign over all the Isles, and he

reigned forty years. He was a man of peace, and was in such close alliance with all the Kings of

Ireland and Scotland, that no one ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles during his time. he

took a wife name Affrica, daughter of Fergus of Galloway, by whom he had issue, Godred. he

had also many concubines, by whom he had issue three sons, Reginald, Lagman, and Harald, and

many daughters, one of whom was married to Sumerled, Lord of Argyll, and this was the cause of

the ruin of the whole kingdom. for he (Sumerled) had issue by her four sons, Dugald, Reginald,

Angus and Olave, of whom we shall speak more fully hereafter. ( The Chronicle of Man and the

Sudreys)

Charter of Olave, King of the Islands, A.D. 1134

O(laph, king of the Islands, to all the sons and faithful of the Holy Church of God, both present

and to come, greetings. Seeing that an earthly Kingdom is never well ordered unless the Catholic

service of the King in heaven be there observed. Therefore I Olaph, with the assent of wise and

good men in council, have decreed and resolved, that the Christian religion in my Kingdom shall

ber reserved entrie under own bishop, rather than be rendered desolate under strangers, and as it

were mercenaries, who seek their own and the Lord's advantage. Known therefore and bear

testimony to the truth, that by virtue of my discretion, I have committed and forever granted to

Church of the blessed Mary of Furness on account of the proximity of the place, yea and for the

excellent life of the inhabitants, the honor of the said Episcopal election, and the observance of

my whole law of Christianity, saving always the reverence due to the Apostolic See. And in order

that the same may be more perfect and more strictly observed, I have decreed a certain portion of

my land for the erection of an Abbey for the said Church, as another charter witnesseth, for a

most free and perpetual alms. These being witness: Eudo, the Annate; Gill, the prior; the mont;

William and Hugo, priests, Turkill, son of fohgel; Jol, son of Macmars; Gil; Fin; Snetol, son of

Cutell, and many others without the matter may effected. At Hou Ingren, son of Godred Crovan

Haraldson alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys and Ranghild Haraldsdaughter, daughter of

Harald Sigurdson III, alias Hardrade, Hardruler, and Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw

Wladimirsson of Kiev, and Ingegred Anna Olavsdaughter of Sweden

After his death (Magnus III, alias Barfotr) the chiefs of the Isles sent for and brought over Olave,

son of Godred Crouan, of whom we have already spoken whom was at that time residing at the

court of Henry, King of England, son of William.

In the Year 1102, (= 1103), Olave, son of Godred Crouan, began to reign of all the Isles,

and reigned forty years. He was a man of piece, and was in such close alliance with all the Kings

of Ireland and Scotland, that no one ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles during his time.

He took a wife named Affrica, daughter of Fergus off Galloway, by whom he had issue Godred.

He had also may concubines, by whom he had issue three sons, Reginald, Lagman, and Harald,

and many daughters, one of whom was married to Sumerled, Lord of Argyll; and this was the

57

cause of the ruin of the whole Kingdom of the Isles; for he (Sumerled) had issue by her four sons,

Dugald, Reginald, Angus and Olave, of whom we shall speak more fully hereafter.

In the year 1134, the abbey of St. Mary of Calder was founded. In the same year King

Olave gave Ivo, Abbot of Furness, a piece of his land in Man, to establish a monastery at a place

called Rushen, and he gave to the Churches of the Isles land and privileges. He was devout; and

zealous in promoting the divine service; and acceptable to God and man, except in as much as he

indulged too much in the domestic vice of Kings.

In the year 1142, three sons of Harald, the brother (half-Brother) of Olave, who had been

brought up in Dublin, assembling a large body of men, and among them all the refugees from the

dominos of Godred, came to Man, and demanded from the King one half of the whole Kingdom

of the Isles for themselves. The King (Olave) having heard application, and being desirous to

pacify them, answered that he take advice on the subject. When the day and place for holding a

meeting had been agreed upon, these most wicked men spent the interval in planning the death of

the King. On the appointed day both parties met at the port called Ramsey, and sat down in order,

the King and his followers on one side, and they with theirs on the other. Reginald, (son of

Harald) the second brother, who was to give the fatal blow, stood apart speaking to one of the

chiefs of the country. On being summoned to approach the King, turning to him as if in act of

saluting, he raised his gleaming battleaxe on high, and at a blow cut off the King’s head. As soon

as this atrocious act was perpetrated they divided the country between them. After the lapse of a

few days they collected their fleet, and sailed to Galloway with the purpose of conquering it. But

the men of Galloway, forming a compact body, rushed upon them with great impetuosity;

whereupon the invaders turned and fled in great confusion to Man, and massacring some,

expelled the rest of the Galloway residents in the island.

He married 1st Africa, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or

Joan of England, illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and

Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab

Rhys ap Tudor)

MCII (1102) Olave, son of Godred Crouan, King of Man, took to wife Affrica, the daughter of

Fergus of Galloway, on whom he begat Godred.

He married 2nd

to Ingiborg Hakonsdaughter of Orkney, some say the she had 2 children Gudred

King of Man and Ranghild of Man, daughter of Haakon Paulson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney,

1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter. He had also 2 Concubines, one of the concubines could be

Margaret, the wife of Madadh, Earl of Atholl.


1. m Godred II Olafson alias the Black, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1154-58 and 1164-87, died on

04-11-1187, buried 1188 in Iona, his 1st wife was, Sabia, a Concubine of Godred IV,

mentioned in a poem from ca. 1200, he married Phinola or Finnguala Muirchertachs

daughter of Muirchertach (Murkartac) McLochlain (MacLotlen), High King, King of

Ailech.

2. f Ranghild Olafsdaughter she married Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert of Argyll,

Thane of Argyll, died ca. 1164, was slain at Renfew, while leading an expedition

against Malcolm IV of Scotland., son of Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride)

and Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth, daughter of daughter of Haakon Paulson of Orkney,

Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter.

Children by his Concubines:

58

3. m Reginald Olafsson of the Sudreys, King of Man only for 4 days, 1164.

4. m Lagman Olafsson of the Sudreys.

5. m Harald Olafsson, Reginald Haraldson and 2 more

Godred II Olafson alias the Black, King of the Sudreys

Godred II Olafson alias the Black, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1154-58 and 1164-87, died on

04-11-1187, buried 1188 in Iona. May/June) 1188 Funeral of Godred IV (Anon) (D.C. 1257)

Chronicle of the Kings of Man and the Isles)

In the following summer his (Godred's) Body was carried to the Island called Hy (Iona). Godred

II, 1152-58 and 1164-87, son of Olaf and Affrica. Expelled by Somerled, Lord of Argyll, and

took refuge in Norway; recovered Man in 1164, aft. died of Sumerled and overthrow of Reginald;

died 10 Nov. 1187, leaving 3 sons Reginald (illegitimate)q.v. Olaf (nominated successor) q.v. and

Ivar.(Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)

In the year 1142, Godred, son of Olave, crossed over the sea to the King of Norway, whose

name was Hinge, and did homage to him. He was well received, and remained some time. In the

same year three sons of Harold, the brother of Olave, who had been brought up in Dublin,

assembling a large body of men, and among them all the refugees from the dominions of Godred,

came to Man, and demanded from the king one half of the whole kingdom of the Isles for

themselves. The king having heard their application, and being desirous to pacify them, answered

that he would take advice on the subject. When the day and place for holding a meeting had been

agreed upon, these most wicked men spent the interval in planning the death of the king. On the

appointed day both parties met at the port called Ramsey, and sat down in order, the king and his

followers on one side, and they with theirs on the other. Reginald, the second brother, who was to

give the fatal blow, stood apart, speaking to one of the chiefs of the country. On being summoned

to approach the king, turning to him as if in the act of saluting, he raised his gleaming battleaxe

on high, and at a blow cut off the king's head. As soon as this atrocious act was perpetrated they

divided the country between them. After the lapse of a few days they collected their fleet, and

sailed to Galloway with the purpose of conquering it. But the men of Galloway, forming a

compact body, rushed upon them with great impetuosity; whereupon the invaders turned and fled

in great confusion to Man, and massacring some, expelled the rest of the Galloway residents in

the island.

Charter of Godred-A.D. 1154

G(odred) by the grace of God, king of the Islands, to all the sons of the Holy Mother Church,

present and to come, greetings. It is the duty of good children to follow in the footsteps of

religious parents and to guard uninjured and entrie those things which they, in their times, shall

have piously and religiously determined, which I, G(odred), king of the Islands, considering, have

given and granted to the church of the Holy Mary of Furness, full liberty to elect a chief bishop of

the Isles. like as the charter of my father Olave testifies, And in order that this license to the

aforesaid church my be firmly observed in my kingdom. I have strengthened it by the authority of

my seal affixed to the present charter, These being witnesses.

10 November 1187 Death of Godred IV (Anon) (d.c. 1257) Chronicle of the Kings of Man and

the Isles)

The Same year died Godred, King of the Isles, on the fourth of the November in the Isle of St.

Patrick in Mann.

59

In the Year 1142, Godred, son of Olave, crossed over the sea to the King of Norway,

whose name was Hinge, (Inge Haraldsson, alias the Hunchback), and did homage to him. He was

well received, and remained some time.

In the following autumn of 1143, Godred, his son (of Olave), came from Norway with

five ships and put in at Orkney. All the chiefs of the Isles were rejoiced when they heard of his

arrival, and assembling together, unanimously elected him for their King. Godred then came to

Man, seized the tree sons of Harald, and to avenge his father’s murder, awarded them the death

they deserved. Another story is that he put out the eyes of two of them, and put the third to death.

In the Year 1144 (=1154), Godred after a few days went back to man, and dismissed he

chiefs of the Isles to their respective abode. When he now found himself secure on the throne, and

that no one could oppose him, he began to act tyrannically towards his chiefs, depriving some of

their inheritance, and others of their dignities. Of these, one named Thorfinn, son of Otter, more

powerful than the rest, went to Somerled, and begged for his son Dugall, that he might make him

King over the Isles. Somerled, highly gratified by the application, put Dugall under the direction

of Thorfinn, who received and led him through all the islands, subjecting them all to him, and

taking hostage from each. One of the chiefs, however, called Paul, secretly fled to Godred, and

informed him of what had occurred. Godred was greatly alarmed by the intelligence, and ordered

his followers to get ships in readiness and start immediately to encounter the enemy. On the other

hand, Somerled and his party assembled a fleet of eighty ships, and hastened to meet Godred.

In the Year 1156, a naval battle was fought between Godred and Somerled, during the

night of the Epiphany of our Lord, with great slaughter on both sides. But when daylight came

they made peace, and shared between them the Kingdom of the Isles, and from that day to the

Kingdom have remained divided. Thus was the Kingdom of the Isles ruined from the time the

sons of Somerled got possession of it.

In the Year 1158, Somerled came to man with fifty-three ships, gave battle to Godred, put

him to flight, plundered the whole island, and retired. But Godred crossed over to Norway, for the

purpose of asking assistance against Somerled.

In the Year 1164, there was a battle at Ramsey between Reginald, brother of Godred and

the Manxmen, and through the treachery of a certain Viscount the Manxmen were put to flight

and Reginald began to reign. On the fourth day, however, Godred returned from Norway with a

large body of troops, and seizing his brother, mutilated, and deprived him of his sight.

1166; In the same year there was a battle at Ramsey between Reginald, brother of Godred, and

the Manxmen, and throngh the treachery of a certain Viscount the Manxmen were put to flight

and Reginald began to reign. On the fourth, day, however, Godred returned from Norway with a

large body of troops, and seizing his brother, mutilated, and deprived him of his sight.

In the year 1166, two comets appeared before sunrise in the month of August, one to the south

and the other to the north.(Chronicle of Man and the Isles)

1166 Tenure of the Isles: Robert of Torigni, Abbot of the Monastry of St. Michael-in-Peril-of the

Sea, Roll Edn. Iv 228

The King of the Isles holds Man and thirty-one other isle under the King of Norway on condition

of the payment of ten gold marks to every new king. No other payment is made during the life of

that king or until the appointment of a successor.

60

In the Year 1176, Vivian, Cardinal legate of the apostolic See, came to Man, and in the

discharge of his office caused Godred to be united in lawful marriage with his wife, the daughter

of MacLoughlin, son of Murrough, King of Ireland, who was mother of Olave then three years

old. They were married by Silvanus, Abbot of Rivaulx. On the same day Godred gave to Abbot

Silvanus a piece of land at Mirescoge, where he soon built a monastery; but in process of time the

land and the monks were made over to the abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.

In the same year, on the 10th of November, Godred, King of the Isles, died in the Island of St.

Patrick, in Man. In the beginning of the following summer his body was removed to the Island

called lona. He left three sons, Reginald, Olave, and Ivan. Reginald, then a full grown young man,

was absent in the Isles. Olave, yet a very young boy, resided in Man.

Godred during his life had appointed Olave to succeed to the kingdom, for the inheritance

belonged to him by right, because he was born of lawful wedlock; and had commanded all the

people of Man to appoint Olave king after his own death, and preserve inviolate their oath of

allegiance. How ever, after the death of Godred, the Manxmen sent their messengers to the Isles

for Reginald, and made him king, be cause he was a man of energy and of riper age. For they

dreaded the weakness of Olave, for he was but a boy ten years old, and they considered that a

person, who on account of his tender age, knew not how to direct himself, would be wholly

incapable of governing his subjects. This was the reason why the people of Man appointed

Reginald king.

In the year 1188, Reginald, son of Godred, began to reign over the Isles. In the same year was

killed Murrough, a chief whose power and energy were felt throughout the whole kingdom of the

Isles.

In the year 1187, on the 10th of November, Godred, King of the Isles, died in the Island of

St. Patrick, in Man. In the beginning of the following summer his body was removed to the Island

called Iona. He left three sons, Reginald, Olave and Ivar. Reginald, then a full grown young man,

was absent in the isles, Olave, yet a very young boy, resided in Man.

Godred during his life had appointed Olave to succeed to the Kingdom, for the

inheritance belonged to him by right because he was born of lawful wedlock; and had

commanded all the people of Man to appoint Olave King after his own death, and preserve

inviolate their oath of allegiance. How-ever, after the death of Godred, the Manxmen sent their

messengers to the isles for Reginald, and made him King, because he was a man of energy and of

riper age. For the dreaded the weakness of Olave, for he was but a boy ten years old, and they

considered that a person, who on account of his tender age, knew not how to direct himself,

would be wholly incapable of governing his subjects. This was the reason why the people of Man

appointed Reginald King,

son of Olaf Godredson alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys/Sudreyar and Africa of

Galloway , daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of

England and one of his concubines Sybil, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap

Tudor

His 1st wife was,

Sabia, a Concubine of Godred IV, mentioned in a poem from ca. 1200,

He married

61

Phinola or Finnguala Muirchertachsdaughter McLochlainn, daughter of Muirchertach

(Murkartac) McLochlain (MacLotlen), High King, King of Ailech

Child by Sabia:

1. m Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of Man,, ca. 1187-1226, born 1153,

murdered on 14-02-1229 at the age of ca. 76 atTynwald, he married, a daughter of

Reginald or Ranald Somerledson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuloh Mormaer Moray, and

Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England,

illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of

Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap

Tudor)

Children by Phinola or Finnguala:

2. m Ivar Godredson, born ca. 1155.

3. m Olaf Godredson alias the Black, King of Man, ca. 1226-37, born ca. 1173, Olave

was prisoner in Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 41, died on 21-05-1237, at

the age of ca. 64, buried in St. Mary Rushen, his concubine was a cousin of Lauone his

first wife, his first wife was his sister-in-law, Lauon or Joan of Kintyre, buried ca. 1223,

daughter of Reginald, Ranald,(Ragnall, or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyll and Fonia,

daughter of Randuloh Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway

(Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias


Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor), , after his divorce, he married ,

Christina of Ross, daughter of Farquhar or Fearchar Macantagart or MacTaggart of Ross,

Earl of Ross, he had more than one concubine.

4. f Aufrica Godredsdaughter, buried in the Monastery of St. Mary, of the Yoke of

God. Affrica, founded the monastery of St. Mary, of the Yoke of God, she married to Sir

John de Courcy, born ca. 1160, died on 22-09-1219 at the age of ca. 59.

3 [Oliver’s Man. ii. 127. Under date 1219, King Henry III. orders G. de Marischal,

Justice of Ireland, to pay the dower of Affrica, wife of John de Courcy.

Sir John de Courcy, the famous conqueror of Ulster, was sent by King Henry II to assist

William FitzAlelm in the government of Ireland 1176, after five years fighting subdued

Ulster. He was generally stated to have been created Earl of Ulster in 1181. He was

appointed judicair of Ireland 1185, but was outlawed 1204, when his English estates were

forfeited. He was taken prisoner in 1204 by Hugh de Lacy, to whom his Irish estates were

granted in 1205. He was conceded by King John, it is said, the privilege for himself and

his successors of remaining covered in the Royal presence. (Burke)

In the year 1204, Hugh de Lacy entered Ulster with an army, gave battle to John

de Courcy, took him prisoner, and put him in chains, and subdued Ulster.

Afterwards he gave John his liberty. John, on his delivery from prison, went to King

Reginald, by whom he was recieved with distinction, because he was his brother-

in-law. John de Courcy married a daughter of Godred, called Affrica. (the

Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. trans Dr. P.A. Munch).

In the year 1205, John de Courcy, recovering his strength, collected a large force,

and was accompanied by Reginald, King of the Isles, with nearly one hundred ships. to

Ulster. Putting onto the port called Stangford. they laid siege, but carelessly, to the

forth of Rath, Walter de Lacy came upon them with a large army, and totally routed them;

62

and after that time John de Courcy never recovered his possessions. (the Chronicles of Man

and the Sudreys. trans. Dr. P.A. Munch

1201. Expulsion of Cathal Red-Hand Ua Conchobuir and coronation of Cathal Carrach

in his stead (or perhaps it is in this [preceding] year above the expulsion of Cathal

Red-hands comes)

A hosting by Aed Ua Neill in aid of Cathal Red-hand with Men of Magh-Itha and

with the Airghailla, until they came to Tech-Baithin of Airtech. They turned there

until they came to Es-dara and Cathal carrach with the nobles of Connacht and William

[de] Burg with the Foreigners of Limerick along with him overtook them. And the

North of Ireland was defeated and Ua Eicnigh, arch-king of Airgailla and many

others were lost.

A hosting by John De Courcy with the foreigners and the son of Ugo De Lacy with the

foreigners of Meath in aid of Cathal Red-hand, until they reached Cell-mic-Duach. page

237 Then came Cathal Carrach with the Connachmen along with him and engaged in

Battle and the foreigners of Ulidia and Meath were defeated. The place wherein were the

five battalions, there came not there from but two battalions of them, son of Robert de

Courcy, Baron of Stoke.

5. f a daughter, the mother of Reginald, Bishop of Sodor, the Bishop died ca. 1224.

Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of the Sudreys

Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1187-1226, born

1153, murdered on 14-02-1229 at Tynwald at the age of ca. 76 years old, Reginald I,

1187-1227, eldest son (Illegimate) of Godred II; expelled by Olaf II, 1226; recovered

Man for brief period in 1228; murdered Feb. 1229; married sister of Lauon of Kintyre

(M). Godred Don his son shared the Kingdom of man and the Isles, with Olaf II in 1230

and was killed later the same year (M) Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)

He married

A daughter of a Noblemen of Kinryre, her father was Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall, or

Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, and Fonia, daughter of Randuloph ,Mormaer Moray, and

Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England,



Tudor), Reginald, made his brother Olaf, marry her sister Lauon or Joan.

In the Year 1188, Reginald, son of Godred, began to reign over the Isles. In the same year

was killed Murrough, a chief whose power and energy were felt throughout the whole

Kingdom of the Isles.

Charter of Reginald.--A.D. 1188

To all the ones of the Holy Church seeing or hearing these present letters, R(eginald) by

Grace of God, King of the Islands, son of King Godred, greetings. Know all, that I, from

a feeling of divine piety for the salvation of my soul, and of the souls of all ny kindred

and friends, have granted, and by this present charter have confirmed, to God and the

Abbey of the Holy Mary of Furness, and to the minks there serving the Lord, all the

possessions, and all the liberties and dignities which that illustrious nam Olave, formerly

king of the Islands, my Grandfather gave them, in his then kingdom, now, by the grace of

God, mine, for a free, pure, and perpetual alms, fully and wholly, without any reserve and

63

hinderance, the same as the charter of the said Olvae witness. And that this my

conformation may for ever remaon form and uninjured, I have strengthend it by the

appostion of my seal.

These being witnesses: Jocelin, Abbot of Russin; Dermod, Archdeacon, Rotheric, my

brother; Cospatric, son of Henry Melcolin, the Caplain; Dovenald, son of Kerald;

William. Chaplain of Dalton; Master John de Pipun

King John receives Reginald, King of Mann under his protection, A.D. 1205

The King, etc. to all, etc., kown that we have taken our beloved kinsman Reginald, King

of Man, under keeping, protection, and defene, and all his lands and people. And we

forbid any person to inflict injury or annoyance upon him or his, wherefore if nay offence

be committed against him, we will reckon the same done to ourself.

Witness ourself, at Woodstock, the 8th Day of February, in the 6th year. etc.

Respecting safe conduct for Reginald, King of the Islands,--A.D. 1206

The King, to all, etc. Know that we have give to our beloved kinsman, R(eginald) king of

the Islands, safe and secure cond8uct in coming to us in England, and in returning from

England, for fifteen days from Easter, in the seventh year

In testimony wherof, etc. Witnesses

Geofrey, son of Peter, Earl of Essex,

W. Briewer.

Vilbert, son of Reinfr.

At Salisbury, the 8th day of February

Gift of Thirty Marks to reginald. A.D. 1206

The King etc. To his treasurer and Chamberlain, greetings, Pay from our treasury to the King of

Mann thirty marks our gift. Withness ourself at Westminster, 29th day of April and 7th year of

our reign

Grant of land to the King of Man, A.D. 1207

The King to the Sheriff of Lancaster, etc. We order that you cause to be assigned to our beloved

R(eginald) King of Mann, twenty librates of land in your Balliwick, which we owe him according

to an agreement made between us; and which when assigned there make known to us. Witness

ourself at Lutegar, the 17th day of June.

In the year 1210. John, King of England, with a fleet of 50 ships, went to Ireland, and subdued it.

He sent a part of the army, with an Earl of the name of Fulke, to Man. This force in fifteen days

devestated nearly the whole island, and reciving hostage returning home. King Reginald,

however, and his nobles were absent from Man at the time. (the Chronicle of Man and the

Sudreys. trans. by Dr. P.A. Munch)

Rotuli Litterarum Patentuim,-- A.d. 1212

13 Johann. Ten marks were paid by the king at the Tower of London, on Sunday, the feast of the

Holy Trinity to Stephen de Oxford, for conducting the King of Man into his own country. (the

sum was paid on occasion of Reginald's visit to London to do fealty to King John), son of Godred

II Olafson alias the Black, King of Man and Sabia a concubine.

.In the Year 1188, Reginald, son of Godred, began to reign over the Isles. In the same year was

killed Murrough, a chief whose power and energy were felt throughout the whole Kingdom of the

Isles.

In the Year 1204, Hugh de Lacy entered Ulster with an army, gave battle to John de

Courcy, took him prisoner, and put him in chains, and subdued Ulster. Afterwards he gave John

his liberty. John de Courcy, on his delivery from prison, went to King Reginald, by whom he was

received with distinction, because he was his brother-in-law. John de Courcy married a daughter

64

of Godred, called Affrica, who founded the monastery of St. Mary, of the Yoke of God,(Grey

Abbey, County Down), where she was interred.

In the Year 1205, John de Courcy, recovering his strength, collected a large force, and

was accompanied by Reginald, King of the Isles, with nearly hundred ships, to Ulster. Putting

into the port called Strangford, they laid siege, but carelessly, to the fort of Rath. Walter de Lacy

came upon them with a large army, and totally routed them; and after that Jon de Courcy never

recovered his possessions.

8 January 1205/6 Letters of Protection for Reginald from John of England, Fœdora: II

Oliver 25

The King, etc., to all, etc., know that bwe have taken our beloved cousin (cognatus) , Reginald,

King of Man, under our keeping, protection, and defence, and all his lands and people. And we

forbod any person to inflict injury or annoyance upon him or his, wherefore if any offence be

committed against him, we will reckon the same done to meself.

Wittness ourself, at Woodstock, the 8th day of February in the 6

th year etc.

8 the February 1205/6. Safe concuct for Reginald from John of England

Fœdor: Patent, 7 John m. 3 Bain I no. 380: II Oliver 26.

The King to all, etc. Known that we have given to our beloved cousin (cognatus), R(eginald),

King of Man, safe and secure conduct in coming to us in England till the quinzaine of Easter (2

April) in the Seveth year, etc.

In testament where, etc. Witness:

Geoffrey, fitz-Piers, Earl of Essex

W. Briewere

Gilbert Fitz-Reinfrid

At Sarebur (Salisbury), the 8th day of February

In the Year 1210, John, King of England, with a fleet of 50 ships, went to Ireland and

subdued it. He sent a part of the army, with an Earl of the name of Fulke, to Man. This force in

fifteen days devastated nearly the whole island, and receiving hostage returned home. King

Reginald, however, and his nobles were absent from Man at the time.

16 May 1213 = 1212, To all the faithful of Christ who shall see this present carther, Reginald,

King of the Islands, send greetings.

Do it known to you that I have become the liegeman of the Lord John, King of England, against

all men, during my lifetime, and that in consequence I have sworn fidelity to him. In witness

whereof I have issued the charter.

Witness – the Lord P(eter des Roches) Bishop of Winchester, Wiliam, Earl of Saliabury, G, son

of Peter, Earl of Essex, S. Earl of Wichester, William Briwerr, Warren, son of Gerald. At

Lamberth, 16th day of May ) Charter Fœdor I, 1, 109- II Oliver 31.

16 May 1211/12. Grant to Reginald, King of Man, of 1 knight’s fee in Ireland on the sea near

Karlingford, in Ulster, which the Bishop of Norwich (John de Gray) assigned to Him; and 100

seams of wheat yearly at Drohhed (Droghed); to hold of the King in fee by the service of 1

knight. Witness, P(eter des Roches). Bishop of Winchester, Gofrey Fitz-Peter , Earl of Essex,

William, Earl of Salisbury, Saier, Earl of Winchester, William, Earl of Arundel, William

Brigwerr, Warinus Fitz-Gerald. Lambert. (Chart. 14 John, m.7, Bain I)

16 May. Charter of John of Englans tp raginald. (Rotuli Chartarum- 14 John: II. Oliver 35)

65

JOHN, by the grace of God, etc., to all, know that we have given, and this our present charter

confirmed to Reginald, King of Mann, for his homage and service, one kinght’s fee in Ireland, at

Karlinford, on the sea, in the province of Ulster, which the Lord bishop of Norwich has assigned

him there; together with one measures of corn to be paid yearly at Drogheda, to have and to hold,

to him and his heirs, of us and our heirs, for a service fee of one knight. Wherefore we will, and

firmely command, that the aforesaid Reginald and his heirs, have and hold the aforesaid fee and

its appurtenances fully and in peace, freely and quietly as aforesaid. Witness the Lord P. Bishop

of Winchester; G. son of Peter, Earl of Essex, W. Earl of Saliasbury, S. Earl of Winchester; W.

Earl of Arundel; William Brigwer; Guarinus, son of Gerald. Dated by the hand of master Richard

de Marischal, archdeacon of Northumberland, at Lamberth, 16th day of May, in the 14

th year of

our reign.

16 May 1211/1212. The King commands his reeves, and bailiffs of Ireland, that if any Vikings

(wikini) or others commit an act of forfeiturein the lands of Reginald, King of Man, they aid in

destroying his and the King’s enemies, the King of Man having bound himself by oath to do the

like in regards to those who commit an act of forfeiture in the king’s land. Lambeth (pat. 14 John,

m. 6) Bain I)

16 May 1213 = 1212, Command from John of England, Rotuli Patentium, 14 John: II Oliver 34.

The King to his seneschals, governors, and bailiffs in Ireland, etc. We command you, that any

wikini (Vikingrs, sea rovers) or others should offend in the territory of Reginald, King of Man, ye

be assisting him for the destruction of his and our enemies, since he is bound to us by fealty and

oath, to perform the same for us against those who offend in our territoty, Witness ourself at

Lambeth, 16 May, in the 14th year of our reign.

16 May 1213=1212, Command from John of England, (Rotuli Litterarum Patentium, 14 John; II

Oliver 33

The King, to Henry, son of Earl etc. We command you to deliver up to R(eginald) King of Man

his people whom ye have in your custody at Porchester, and cause us to be informed how many

ye have so liberated and name of ach of them.

In the same manner it is written to the Earl of Salisbury respecting those who are at Dover.

Witness the King at Lambeth, 16th day of May.

1212. Expenses for conducting the King of Mann home. (Rotuli Litterarum Patentium, 13 John,

II, Oliver 30)

Then marks were paid by the King at the Tower of London, on Sunday, the feast of the Holy

Trinity (20 May 1212) to Stephen de Oxford, for conducting the King of Man into his own

country.

3 January 1213, The King having taken Raginald, King of Man and his possessions under his

protection, prohibits his mariners of Ireland from entering Reginald’s land. Tower of London

(Pat, 15 John. P. 1m.5. Bain I)

3 January 1214, Letters Patant of John of England, (Rotuli Litterarum Patentium: II Oliver 37)

The King to his mariners of Ireland etc. We forbid youto enter the territory of the King of Mann,

to the damage and loss of the said King, whom, together with his possessions, we have taken

under our protection. In Testimony whereof, etc. we send to you. Witness at the Tower of

London, 3rd

January, in the 15th year of our reign.

16 January 1218. Letters of Conduct for Reginald (Fœdor: II Oliver 40)

66

The King of the Islands has letters of conduct, in coming to the kIng, to render him homage, and

to amend the excesses committed upon the people of our Lord King, as well in England, by man

of his land, and during his stay, and at his departure. And the said conduct shall endure for fifteen

days after Easter, in the second year of the reign of King Henry. Witness the Earl, at Winchester,

the 16th day of January.

And it is commanded the Justice of Ireland, that, in the mean while, he should not inflict, nor

permit to be inflicted, any annoyance, injury, or grievance upon the said King, or upon the

subjects or lands of the said King of the Isles.

1 May 1218. Safe Conduct for Reginald. Pattent, 2 Henry III, p. 1, m. 4 Bain I, no. 696.

The King grant a safe conduct to R(eginald) King of the Isles and his retinue, coming to do

homage, and to amend the excesses of his men done both in England and Ireland on the King’s

subjects; to last Tuesday the feast of the Apostles Philip and James (the date of the writ) (1 May

till 1 August) till the feast of St. Peter ab vincula. Wetminster, - the Justiciar in commanded

meanwhile to allow no injury to said King and his men, Gilbert Fitz Reinfred is commanded to

meet the said King at Solway( Sudewad), Carlislie, or Lancaster, or elsewhere in those parts, and

bring him to the King; and the King of the Isles is commanded to come under his escort without

delay.

Children from this marriage

1. m Godred Don Reginaldson of Man, King of Man, ca. 1187-1226, born in outer Isles, In

the Year 1249, name of wife unknown

2. f daughter , she married to Thomas Mac Dhu Alan of Galloway, son of Alan

FitzRoland of Galloway and Concubine.

3. f daughter, she married to Rhori ap Owain ap Gruffudd of Gwynedd, died 1195 in

Isle of Man, buried 1195 in Holyhead, son of Owain ap Gruffudd ap Cynan of

Gwynedd, Prince of North Wales, and Christian, daughter of Grown ap Owain.

4. f Rhanulltt, she married to Gruffyd ap Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, born ca. 1210,

died ca. 1240 at the age of ca. 30 years old. They say that is mother is Tangwystyl,

daughter of Llywarch Goch of Rhos. It is not clear withs child is with mother,, son of

Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John I of

England, one if his concubines, Agatha, daughter of Robert de Ferrers, Earl of Derby and

Hawise Vitre,

5. m Hywel Reginaldson, acconding to George Broderick, in his article. Irish and Welsh

Strands in the Genealogy of Godred Crovan. 1980. in the Journal of the Manx Museum.

Godred Don Reginaldson, King of Man

nomen regis et dignitatem sibi usurpans in Mannia

Godred Don Reginaldson, King of Man, ca. 1187-1226, born in outer Isles, In the Year 1249,

Harald, the son of Godred Don, usurped the name and dignity of the King of Man, drove out

nearly all the chiefs of Harald, Olave’s son, and instead made the fugitives who had joined him

chiefs and nobles, son of Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of Man and A daughter of a

Noblemen of Kinryre, her father was Reginald, or Ranald, Somerledson, and Fonia, daughter of

Randuloph , Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and

Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England

and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap

Tudor)


67

Children:

1. m Harald Godredson , name of wife unknown

2. m Ivar Godredson, Ruler of the Sudreys, ca. 1250-2. Murderer of Reginaldm brother of

Magnus last King of Man.

Harald Godredson, King Man

Harald Godredson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1249-52, son of Godred Don Reginaldson of Man


Harald III. 1249-50 or 52, son of Godred Don, usurper (nomen regis et dignitatem sibi usurpans

in Mannia, M.); summoned to Norwegain court 1250 and deprived of Man. Possibly as A.M.

Moore conjectus (op. cit.,i, 130) the knight Ivar rulled Man, 1250-52.

(Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)

After the death of Reginald, son of Olave. Harald the son of Godred Don began to reign

in Mann. Harald the son of Godred Don usurped the title and dignity of the King of

Mann, and banished all the chiefs of King Harald, Olave's son, and introduced his own

chiefs and nobility in their stead.

A.D. 1240. Harald, the son of Godred Don, was summoned by letters to go to the

court of the King of Norway. The King was much irritated agianst him because he had usurped

the Kingdom, and detained him in Norway, and would not allow him to return to any part

beyound the Sodors. (the Chronology of Man and the Sudreys)

21 April 1255 (Bain I, 2046

And it is commanded to all bailiffs and faithful subjects of the King to whom, etc. not to permit

Harald, the son of Gothred, and Ivar and their accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald formrly

king of mann, brother of the king (Magnus), to be received by any persons, in the parts.

In testimony etc. Winess the King (of England), at Westminster, the 21st Day of April.

1249, 28 December; Letter Patent of Henry III, King of The King, to all greetings. Be it known to

you that We have given licence to our beloved and faithful Arald (Harold), the illustrious King of

Man, to come to Us to England, for the purpose of conversing woth Us, and doing England.

(Foedora J. i.e.272; Oliver 83)\

In the Year 1249, Harald, the son of Godred Don, usurped the name and dignity of the

King of Man, drove out nearly all the chiefs of Harald, Olave’s son, and instead made

the fugitives who had joined him chiefs and nobles.

In the year 1250, Harold, son of Godred Don summond, and went to the Court of Lord

King of Norway; for the King was displeased with mishaving usurped a Kingdom to which he

had no title, and intended not to allow his return to the Sudreys. In the same year Magnus, son of

Olave, and John, son of Dugald, with some Norwagians came to Man, and put in at the port of

Ronaldway, John, son of Dugald, sent messengers to the people of Man to say “Thus, and Thus,

does John, King of the Isles command you.” When the Manxmen heard John styled King of the

Isles, instead of Magnus, Olave’s son, they became indignant, and refused to hear anything

further from the messengers, who returned and reported all to their master. John, greatly

exasperated, im mediatly ordered his followers under arms, and led them up to St.

Michael’s Isle, where he marshalled them in troops, and made them sit dowsn in ranks

68

preparedto engage in battle, and ordered all to be in readinessto commence the attack at break of

day, unless the Manxmen would spontaneously promise to yield all he should ask from them. The

Manxmen, seeing the troops drawn up in hostilearray, descended boldly to theshore, and

arranging themselves in corresponding bodies manfully awaiting theresult. During the ebb of the

tide wich barred the approach to theis land, John and his followers betook themselves to their

ships, leaving however, who were dispersed through theisland, or who were engaged in preparing

provisions. In the evening acertain young follower of Sir Ivar with many the men of theIsles

entered the island and slew at first onset many, while others were drowned to theships. This

happened to them I have no doubt on account of their pride andinsolence in refusing to accept the

terms of peace offered by the natives; for the people of Man sent messengers at the first hour of

day to say to them, “ Let those from amoungst you are sent by the King of Norway comeon shore

fear, and exhibit to usthe Royal Letters, and we cheerfully do whatever his Clemency commands.

But they neither showing the letters nor madeany overture for peace, nor received any that were

offered by the Manxpeople; and retiring next day in great wrath from Man they lost many of their

chiefs by shipwreck in a storm which arose. ( The Chronicles of Man and the Isles) (John, was

Ewen of Argyl, father in law of Magnus and Reginald, Kings of Man, Sir Ivar, was the murderer

of his kin Reginald, King of Man

Children

1. m Torleiv Haraldson of Man (Torleiv Haraldson), born ca. 1228, died aft. 1292, he

married perhaps Magnhild (Matilda or Maud), daughter of Olaf Godredson, alias

the Black, King of Man, and Christina of Ross. They moved to Norway.

Olaf Godredson alias the Black, King of Man

Olaf Godredson alias the Black, King of Man, ca. 1226-37, born ca. 1173, Olave was prisoner in

Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 41, died on 21-05-1237, at the age of ca. 64, son of

Godred II Olafson of Man alias the Black and Phinola or Finnguala Muirchertachsdaughter

McLochlainn.

his concubine was a cousin of Lauone of his first wife,

his first wife was his sister-in-law

Lauon or Joan of Kintyre, buried ca. 1223, daughter of Reginald, or Ranald,

Somerledson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuloph , Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter

of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate ,

daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil

Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)

After his divorce, he married ,

Christina, daughter of Farquhar or Fearchar Macantagart or MacTaggart, Earl of Ross.

He had more than one concubine.

Olaf II, 1226-37 son of Godred II. He died 21 May 1237; married Lauon of Kentyre (marriage

subsequenty annulled) (2) Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, Earl of Ross, by whom apparently he

had 4 sons, Harald I, q.v.; Reginald II, q.v.;Godred, d. 1237; and Magnus, q.v. In 1229 0r 1230

Olaf went to Norway and presumably died homage to King Hacon. (Handbook British

Chronology, 1961)

6 March 1218. Letter from Henry III of England to Olaf II ( Rotuli Litterarum Causarum, 2 Henry

III: II Oliver 42)

The King to Olave, King of Man, greetings. We ask you not to extend your hand to the Abbey of

Furness, which is our free eleemosynary, and that you shall not suffer to be committed upon the

69

Abot or the monks of the said Abbey, nor upontheir men, any injury, annoyance, or hurt. That

henceforth so acting, it may not be necessary to us more severe means in this matter. Witness the

King at Winschester, the 6th day of March.

Reginald gave his brother Olave a certain Island called Lewis, which is said to be more extensive

than the other islands but thinly peopled, because it is mountainous and rocky, and almost totally

unfit for cultivation. The inhabitants live mostly by hunting and fishing. Olave took possession of

this island and dwelt there; living, however, very scantly. Finding that the island could not

support himself and his followers, he wnt frankly to his brother Reginald, who was then residing

in the Isles, and spoke to him as follows: "You know, my brother and king, that that the kingdom

of the Isles was mine by hereditary right, but as the Lord chose you for its governor, I do not

grudge it you, nor am I discontented because you have been raised to the supreme dignity of king.

I now therefore beg that you will allot me land sometime in the Isles sufficient for my own decent

maintenence and that of my followers, for the island of Lewis which you gave me is unequal to

my support." When Reginald had heard this, he promised to take advice on the subject, and return

answer to the petition next day. When the next day had dawned, and Olave had come by

summons, to speak with the King, Reginald ordered him to be seised, bound, and carried in

chains to William, King of Scotland, to be kept prisoner by that Sovereign. This order was

executed, and Olave remained prisoner with the King of Scotland nearly seven years. In the

seventh year, William, King of Scotland died, and was succeeded by his son Alexander. Before

his death, however, William gave directions for the liberation of all who were confined in his

prisons. Olave then, having his chains removed, and being restored to liberty, went to Man to his

brother Reginald, and shortly afterwards set out with a considerable attendance of man of rank for

the shrine of St. James. Returning from the pilgrimage, he again visited his brother Reginald, by

whom he was received in a friendly manner. At that time Reginald caused his brother Olave to

marry Lauon, the daughter of a certain man of rank of Kintyre, sister of his own wife, and gave

him the aforesaid island of Lewis, whither Olave, taking leave of his brother went it his wife, and

dwelt there.(The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys),

After some days, Reginald, Bishop of the Isles, successor to Bishop Nicolas, came to the Isles to

visit the Churches. Olave went to meet him with great alacrity, and was glad of his arrival, for the

Bishop was a son of Olave’s sister, and ordered a great banquet to be prepared. Bishop Reginald,

however, said to Olave: “I will not hold communication with you, brother, till the Catholic

Church has canonically released you from the bonds of an unlawful marriage.” The Bishop

added: “Know you not that you live long with the cousin of her whom you have as your

wife?”Olave did not deny the truth of what had been said, and acknowledged that he had long

kept her cousin as a concubine. A synod therefore was assembled, and in it Bishop Reginald

canonically separated Olave, the son of Godred and Lauon his wife. Afterwards Olave married

Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, Earl of Ross.

But the wife of King Reginald, Queen of the Isles, pained by separation of her sister from

Olave, and moved by the gall of bitterness, and shower of all the discord between Reginald and

Olave, wrote secretly in the name of King Reginald, to her son Godred, who was in the Isle of

Sky, to seize and kill Olave. Godred, on receipt of the letter, collected a force and went to Lewis

for the purpose of carrying out, if he could, his mother’s truly wicked desires. Olave, however,

entering a small boat, with a few men, with difficulty avoided Godred, and fled to his father-in-

law, the Earl of Ross, whilst Godred laid waste nearly the whole island, killing a few of the

inhabitants, and returning home.

At that time the Viscount of Skye, whose power and energy were felt throughout the

whole Kingdom of the Isles, Páll, the son of Bálki, having refused to consent to the murder of

Olave, fled from Godred, and resided as well as Olave with the Earl of Ross. After a few days

70

Olave, and the aforesaid Viscount of Skye, entered into a covenant of friendship, confirmed on

either side by oath, and went together with a single vessel to Skye, where they concealed

themselves for some days in secret places; they then learned from the spies they had sent out that

Godred was residing in a certain island, called the island of St. Colm, without apprehension, with

very few attendants. Upon this, assembling all their friends and acquaintances, and all who

willing to join them, they surrounded the island during the silence of deep night, bringing over

five ships from the nearest point of the shore, which was two furlongs from the above mentioned

island. Godred and his companions were thrown into consternation when, rising early in the

morning, they saw themselves surrounded. Being armed, however, they undertook to resist

manfully, but in vain; for about nine o’clock in the morning Olave and Páll the aforesaid

Viscount, entered the island with all their force, and putting all to death who were found outside

the precincts of the Church, they seized Godred, mutilated and deprived him of his eyes. Olave,

however, did not give his consent to this deed, but was unable to prevent its own account Páll the

aforesaid Viscount. This happened in the year of grace 1223.

In the following summer Olave taking hostages from all the chiefs of the Isles, came to

Man with a fleet of 32 ships, and put into the port of Ronaldsway (Rognalswaht). On that

occasion Reginald and Olave divided between themselves the Kingdom of the Isles; Man, with

the title of King, being allotted to Reginald in addition to his portion. Olave having received

provisions from the people of Man, returned with his followers to the islands which formed his

portion. The following year Reginald taking with him Alan, Lord of Galloway, and the men of

Man, set out for the isles for the purpose of taking from his brother Olave the territory which he

had given him, and bringing it again under his dominion. But as the men of Man were unwilling

to fight against Olave and the men of the Isles, for whom had a great regard, Reginald and Alan

the Lord of Galloway failed in their attempt, and returned home.

A short time after this, Reginald received from the people of Man 100 Merks under the

pretence of going to the court of the Lord King of England, but he went to the court of Alan, Lord

of Galloway. At the same time he (Reginald) gave his daughter in marriage to the son of Alan.

When the Manxmen heard of this way they were greatly incensed, and sending for Olave

appointed him King.

In the Year of Grace, 1226, Olave recovered his inheritance, namely, the Kingdom of

Man, and of the Isles, which his brother Reginald had governed thirty-eight years; Olave’s reign

was undisturbed for two years.

In the Year 1228, Olave, with all the chiefs of Man and the greater part of the people,

sailed to the Isles. Soon after, Alan, Lord of Galloway, Thomas, Earl of Atholl, (son of Roland of

Galloway, half brother of Alan) and King Reginald, came to Man with a large army, devastated

all the southern portion of the island, plundered the churches , killed all the men they could lay

hands upon, and reduced the south of Man almost to a wilderness. Alan than returned with his

army to his country, leaving bailiffs in Man to pay over to him the proceeds of the taxes upon the

country. King Olave, however, returned and drove out the bailiffs and recovered his Kingdom;

whereupon the people of Man, who had dispersed in every direction, came together again, and

dwelt in security.

During the same year, one midnight during winter, King Reginald came unexpectedly

from Galloway with five ships, burnt during the same night all the ships of his brother Olave, and

those of all the chiefs , at the islands of St. Patrick, and going round the country seeking to make

terms with his brother, remained nearly forty days at Ronaldsway. In the interval he won over and

gathered round himself all the Islanders who were in the southern part of Man. Some of them

71

swore that they were ready to express their lives in his cause, till he should be put in possession of

half the Kingdom of the Isles. King Olave, on the other hand, gathered together all the northern

Manxmen, and acquired by his words such influence over them, that their souls were but one with

him

On the 14th of February, the festival of St. Valentine, martyre, King Olave came with his

followers to the place called Tynwald (Tyngvalla), and waited there a short time. When Reginald

approached the place, and was drawing up hid forces in array to give battle to his brother, Olave

with his followers advanced to meet them, rushed suddenly forwards, and scattered them like

sheep. Certain wicked men, coming up with King Reginald, slew him on the spot, but without the

knowledge of his brother, who was much grieved when he heard of the event, though never to the

end of is live did he avenge his brother’s death. Many fell on this occasion, and the southern part

of Man being subsequently visited and devastated by pirates, scarcely a single inhabitant was left.

The Monks of Rushen removed the body of King Reginald to the Abbey of St. Mary of Furness,

where he was buried in the place he had selected during his live.

Afterwards Olave went to the Court of the King of Norway; but before his arrival Háco,

the King of Norway had appointed a certain nobleman of the Royal race, by the name of Husbac,

son of Owmund, King of the Sudreys, and gave him the name Háco. Háco with Olave and

Godred Don, son of Reginald, and a large retinue of Norwegians to the Sudreys. Arriving at the

island named Bute, and seeking to take the castle which is on it, Háco was struck by a stone, and

buried in the Island of Iona.

[c.1228]

Letter from O[laf], king of the Isles, to King Henry[III], Godred, King of Man and the Sodreys

had 2 sons.... a bastard, called Reginald, who a s young man and adult .... to have wardship

(custodire) of the kingdom...convered all its possessions to his own use, against the will of the

writer’s. brother. King John... deliverd them from him [ the writer’s disutes with Reginald, who

has sent envoys to him] Requests Henry’s lteers to the king of Scotland....[Alan, lord] of

Galloway.. to probibit attacks on Olaf and hid merchants... to answer in Olaf’s court. He

has come to an agreement with G[eoffrey] de Marisco, justicar of Ireland, concerning

piracy...Requests King Henry’s letter to the Justiciar for help...Credence for the bearer of these

present. [SC1/3/183]{Badly damaged]

24 May 1236 Letters of Patent of Henry III of England

Fœdera I, i, 218: Largebek, iii, 231: patent 20 Hen III, m. 7 Bain I, 1279: Oliver 74.

The King, to all his bailiffs and faithful subjects who shall see these present letters,

Greetings. Be it known to you that We have undertaken the protection and defence of the

subject,

Territories, goods, revenues, and of all the possessions of our beloved and faithful Olave,

King of Man and the Isles, who, for the transaction of his affairs, at the behest of the King

of Norway, is About to set out on a journey to Norway. And therefore We enjoin you to

maintain protect, and Defend the subjects, territories, goods, and all the possessions of the

said King, and of the Isles

Causing him therefore no, etc. And if any wrong be done to him, etc. Witness the King at

Merewell, the 24th day of May

In the Year 1230, Olave, with Godred Don and the Norwegians went to Man, and divided

between themselves (that is Olave and Godred Don). The Kingdom of Man and of the Isles.

72

Olave received Man for his share, but Godred going to the insular portion of the Kingdom, was

slain in the island of Lewis. After Godred’s death, Olave held the Kingdom of Man and the Isles,

for the remainder of his life.

In the Year 1237, on May 21st, died Olave, son of Godred, King of Man and the Isles, at

the Island of St. Patrick. He was buried in the Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen. Olave reigned eleven

years, two during the life of his brother Reginald, and for nine years afterwards he had possession

of the whole Kingdom. After his death Harald his son reigned in his place.

21 April 1256, Letters of Protection for King Magnus II

MAGNUS, King of Mann, whom the King of England lately invested with a military belt, on the

feast of Easter, has letters of protection direct from the King (of England) to endure so long as he

(Magnus) remains faithful to the King (of England). And it is commanded to all bailiffs and

faithful ,Subjects of the King (of England) to whom, etc, etc, not to permit Harald the son of

Gothred (Godred Don), and Ivar and their accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald formerly

King of Man, brother of the aforesaid King (Magnus), to be received by any person, in

their parts.

In Testimony, etc. Witness the King (of England), at Westminster, the 21st say of April.

(Oliver 86: patent; 40 Hen III. M. 4: Fœdora I, 338:Bain I, 204,6

1262. Letter from King Magnus and other Kings in the Isles to Haakon of Norway (Lost)

These letter are referred to in King Haakon’s Saga (In Summer there came letters from the Kings

of the Hebrides in the Western seas)

This Year (1265) died the King of Man, after whose death it [Man] became tributary to the King

of Scotland; who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the King of Norway. After which Kings

ceased to reign in Man. (Anon (fl.13th Cent. MS the History of William of Newburgh)

Harald was fourteen years old when he began to reign and he reigned twelve years. In the same

summer in which his reign commenced, he passed over, with all his chiefs, to the Isles, leaving

Loughlin, a relative of his, guardian of Man, until his return. He was received with great

satisfaction by the inhabitants, who paid him every honour. In the following autumn Harald sent

the three sons of Nel, Dugald, Thorkel and Molmore, with a friend of his called Joseph, to Man.

They put in at the island of St. Patrick.

On the 25th day of the month of October, the third after the arrival of the sons of Nel, a

meeting was held of all the people of Man at Tynwald (Tingualla), at which the three sons of Nel,

with the followers they had brought from the Isles, attended. Loughlin also, the guardian of Man,

with all his friends, and every person he could persuade to accompany him, went to the meeting,

for they distrusted the sons of Nel, because there was a feud between them. At the meeting, after

much hostile altercation and bitter contention, they were to come to terms, rushed out of the

assembly, and came to blows. The followers of Loughlin prevailed, and slew on the spot two

son’s of Nel, Dugald and Molmor, with the above mentioned Joseph, the friend of King Harald,

whilst the rest escaped by flight. The meeting then broke up, and each one returned to this home.

The following spring Harald came from the Isle to Man, and put in at the port of

Ronaldsway. The same day Loughlin with all his followers, flying from Harald set sail for Wales,

and took with him his ward Godred, son of Olave, and a youth of good promise. Having spent the

day and great part of the day night on the voyage, they came near Wales, but endeavouring to

enter the port they had determined upon, they were prevented from doing so by a violent storm

which suddenly arose, and were shipwrecked on a rocky place in the same neighbourhood.

Loughlin was amongst the first to land, but hearing behind him the cries of his ward, jumped on

73

board again, ready to sacrifice his life for the boy. Seizing the youth in his arms he made great

effort to bear him to the shore, but falling from the upper to the lower parts of the vessel they

were both drowned. The whole ship, indeed, was filled with water up to the highest planks, so

that the appearance was not that a vessel in the waves, but of waves in the vessel; about forty

others were drowned, and scarcely that number saved.

In the Year 1238, Gospatrick, and Gilcrist, the son of Murkertac, were sent to Man by the

King of Norway to dethrone Harald, because he refused to present himself at the Court of

Norway. They took possession of the whole country, and collected revenues for the use of the

King of Norway. Harald made two expeditions to Man, but was met on the shore by above said

chiefs, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, with their army, and was prevented from advancing into the

country, and also from obtaining any necessary supplies, and consequently returned to the Isles

and resided there.

In the Year 1239, Harald, following wise and prudent counsel, went to the Court of the

Lord King of Norway, and remained there upwards of two years. Having spent so long a time at

the Court, he at length obtained favour in the eyes of the King of Norway, who appointed him

King over all the Islands which had been held by Godred, Reginald and Olave, his predecessors,

and confirmed the grant to him and his heirs for ever under the Royal seal.

In the Year 1240, Gospatrick died at the Church of St. Michael, and was buried in the

Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.

In the Year 1242, Harald, son of Olave, having had his possession of the Kingdom of

Man and the Isles confirmed by the Lord King of Norway, returned from Norway to the Isles,

where he collected a great number of ships and a large army, with which he went to Man, and put

in at the Island of St. Patrick, whither the whole population of Man came to meet him peaceably,

and received him with great demonstrations of satisfaction. Harald finding himself so well

received by the inhabitants of man, supplied him followers from the Isles with provisions, and

sent them home. From this time he reigned quietly and peacefully, established the most solid

peace with the Kings of England and Scotland, and was united to them by friendly alliance.

In the Year 1247, Harald, was made knight by the Lord Henry King of England, who had

conferred the same honour on is father. He returned home from England laden with parting

presents.

A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted as his father been, by Henry II of England, and after

being treated with great honour and receiving numerous gifts, he left and returned home again.

The same year the King of Norway sent for Harald to repair again to his court. He set out in

autumn by way of England, arriving in Norway, where he was received by the King with every

honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding that he would greatly exalt him, and raise

the throne of his Kingdom above all who had reigned before him in the Isles.

In the same Year (1247) the King of Norway summoned Harald to his Court. Harald

immediately started during the autumn, passing through England to Norway, where he was

received with honour by the King of Norway, who gave him his daughter in marriage, and added

that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all that it had been in

the days of his predecessors in the Kingdom of the Isles.

In the same year (29 February 1248) died Simon, of blessed memory, Bishop of the Isles,

on the last day of February, at the church of St. Michael the Archangel. He was buried in the

74

Island of St. Patrick in the Church of St. Germanus, which he had himself commenced. He died in

the 18th year of his episcopacy, at a good old age. After his death one Lawrence, then Archdeacon

of Man was elected Bishop, by common counsel and assent of the whole Chapter of Man. He

(Lawrence) immediately set out for Norway to present himself to King Harald, and the

Archbishop of Drontheim from whom he had to receive consecration. But Harald, on account of

something that had been written to his prejudice from Man, refused to consent to the election till

Lawrence should return with him to Man, and be elected in the presence of the King by all the

clergy and the people.

In the Year 1249, Harald, King of Man and the Isles, with his wife, daughter of the King

of Norway, and the above named Lawrence, Bishop-elect of Man and the Isles, and with many

other notabilities, set out on his return home from Norway, about the feast of St. Michael the

Archangel; when they were near Shetland (Iadlandie) a violent storm arose, and the King, with all

his company, was shipwrecked and drowned. His death was much lamented by all who knew

him. Reginald his brother succeeded to the throne.

Reginald gave his brother Olave a certain island called Lewis, which is said to be more

extensive than the other islands, but thinly peopled, because it is mountainous and rocky, and

almost totally unfit for cultivation. The inhabitants live mostly by hunting and fishing. Olave tool

possession of this island and dwelt there; living, however, very scantily. Finding that the island

could not support himself and his followers, he went frankly to his brother Reginald, who was

then residing in the Isles, and spoke to him as follows: “You know, my brother and King, that the

Kingdom of the isles was mine by hereditary right, but as the Lord chose you for its governor, I

do not grudge it you, nor am I discontented because you have been raised to the supreme dignity

of King. I now therefore beg that you will allot me land somewhere in the Isles sufficient for my

own decent maintenance and that of my followers, for the island of Lewis which you gave me is

un equal to my support” When Reginald had heard this, he promised to take advice on the subject,

and return an answer to the petition next day. When next day had dawned, and Olave had come

by summons, to speak with the King, Reginald ordered him to be seized, and carried in chains to

William, King of Scotland, to be kept prisoner by that Sovereign. This order was executed, and

Olave remained prisoner with the King of Scotland nearly seven years. In the seventh year,

William, King of Scotland, died (4 December 1214), and was succeeded by his son Alexander.

Before his death, however, William gave directions for the liberation of all who were confined in

his prison. Olave then, having his chains removed, and being resorted to his liberty, went to Man

to his brother Reginald, and shortly afterwards sent out with a considerable attendance of men of

rank for the shrine of St. James (of Compostella, in Spain). Returning from the pilgrimage, he

again visited his brother Reginald, by whom he was received in a friendly manner. At that time

Reginald caused his brother Olave to marry Lauon, the daughter of a certain man of rank of

Kintyre, sister to his own wife, and give him the aforesaid island of Lewis, whither Olave, taking

leave of his brother, went with his wife, and dwelt there.

After some days, Reginald, Bishop of the Isles, successor to Bishop Nicolas, came to the

Isles to visit the Churches. Olave went to meet him with great alacrity, and was glad of his arrival,

for the Bishop was a son of Olave’s sister, and ordered a great banquet to be prepared. Bishop

Reginald, however, said to Olave: “I will not hold communication with you, brother, till the

Catholic Church has canonically released you from the bonds of an unlawful marriage.” The

Bishop added: “Know you not that you live long with the cousin of her whom you have as your

wife?”Olave did not deny the truth of what had been said, and acknowledged that he had long

kept her cousin as a concubine. A synod therefore was assembled, and in it Bishop Reginald

canonically separated Olave, the son of Godred and Lauon his wife. Afterwards Olave married

Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, Earl of Ross.

75

But the wife of King Reginald, Queen of the Isles, pained by separation of her sister from

Olave, and moved by the gall of bitterness, and shower of all the discord between Reginald and

Olave, wrote secretly in the name of King Reginald, to her son Godred, who was in the Isle of

Sky, to seize and kill Olave. Godred, on receipt of the letter, collected a force and went to Lewis

for the purpose of carrying out, if he could, his mother’s truly wicked desires. Olave, however,

entering a small boat, with a few men, with difficulty avoided Godred, and fled to his father-in-

law, the Earl of Ross, whilst Godred laid waste nearly the whole island, killing a few of the

inhabitants, and returning home.

At that time the Viscount of Skye, whose power and energy were felt throughout the

whole Kingdom of the Isles, Páll, the son of Bálki, having refused to consent to the murder of

Olave, fled from Godred, and resided as well as Olave with the Earl of Ross. After a few days

Olave, and the aforesaid Viscount of Skye, entered into a covenant of friendship, confirmed on

either side by oath, and went together with a single vessel to Skye, where they concealed

themselves for some days in secret places; they then learned from the spies they had sent out that

Godred was residing in a certain island, called the island of St. Colm, without apprehension, with

very few attendants. Upon this, assembling all their friends and acquaintances, and all who

willing to join them, they surrounded the island during the silence of deep night, bringing over

five ships from the nearest point of the shore, which was two furlongs from the above mentioned

island. Godred and his companions were thrown into consternation when, rising early in the

morning, they saw themselves surrounded. Being armed, however, they undertook to resist

manfully, but in vain; for about nine o’clock in the morning Olave and Páll the aforesaid

Viscount, entered the island with all their force, and putting all to death who were found outside

the precincts of the Church, they seized Godred, mutilated and deprived him of his eyes. Olave,

however, did not give his consent to this deed, but was unable to prevent its own account Páll the

aforesaid Viscount. This happened in the year of grace 1223.

In the following summer Olave taking hostages from all the chiefs of the Isles,

came to Man with a fleet of 32 ships, and put into the port of Ronaldsway (Rognalswaht).

On that occasion Reginald and Olave divided between themselves the Kingdom of the

Isles; Man, with the title of King, being allotted to Reginald in addition to his portion.

Olave having received provisions from the people of Man, returned with his followers to

the islands which formed his portion. The following year Reginald taking with him Alan,

Lord of Galloway, and the men of Man, set out for the isles for the purpose of taking

from his brother Olave the territory which he had given him, and bringing it again under

his dominion. But as the men of Man were unwilling to fight against Olave and the men

of the Isles, for whom had a great regard, Reginald and Alan the Lord of Galloway failed

in their attempt, and returned home.

A short time after this, Reginald received from the people of Man 100 Merks under the

pretence of going to the court of the Lord King of England, but he went to the court of Alan, Lord

of Galloway. At the same time he (Reginald) gave his daughter in marriage to the son of Alan.

When the Manxmen heard of this way they were greatly incensed, and sending for Olave

appointed him King.

In the Year of Grace, 1226, Olave recovered his inheritance, namely, the Kingdom of

Man, and of the Isles, which his brother Reginald had governed thirty-eight years; Olave’s reign

was undisturbed for two years.

76

In the Year 1228, Olave, with all the chiefs of Man and the greater part of the people,

sailed to the Isles. Soon after, Alan, Lord of Galloway, Thomas, Earl of Atholl, (son of Roland of

Galloway, half brother of Alan) and King Reginald, came to Man with a large army, devastated

all the southern portion of the island, plundered the churches , killed all the men they could lay

hands upon, and reduced the south of Man almost to a wilderness. Alan than returned with his

army to his country, leaving bailiffs in Man to pay over to him the proceeds of the taxes upon the

country. King Olave, however, returned and drove out the bailiffs and recovered his Kingdom;

whereupon the people of Man, who had dispersed in every direction, came together again, and

dwelt in security.

During the same year, one midnight during winter, King Reginald came unexpectedly

from Galloway with five ships, burnt during the same night all the ships of his brother Olave, and

those of all the chiefs , at the islands of St. Patrick, and going round the country seeking to make

terms with his brother, remained nearly forty days at Ronaldsway. In the interval he won over and

gathered round himself all the Islanders who were in the southern part of Man. Some of them

swore that they were ready to express their lives in his cause, till he should be put in possession of

half the Kingdom of the Isles. King Olave, on the other hand, gathered together all the northern

Manxmen, and acquired by his words such influence over them, that their souls were but one with

him

On the 14th of February, the festival of St. Valentine, martyre, King Olave came with his

followers to the place called Tynwald (Tyngvalla), and waited there a short time. When Reginald

approached the place, and was drawing up hid forces in array to give battle to his brother, Olave

with his followers advanced to meet them, rushed suddenly forwards, and scattered them like

sheep. Certain wicked men, coming up with King Reginald, slew him on the spot, but without the

knowledge of his brother, who was much grieved when he heard of the event, though never to the

end of is live did he avenge his brother’s death. Many fell on this occasion, and the southern part

of Man being subsequently visited and devastated by pirates, scarcely a single inhabitant was left.

The Monks of Rushen removed the body of King Reginald to the Abbey of St. Mary of Furness,

where he was buried in the place he had selected during his live.

Afterwards Olave went to the Court of the King of Norway; but before his arrival Háco,

the King of Norway had appointed a certain nobleman of the Royal race, by the name of Husbac,

son of Owmund, King of the Sudreys, and gave him the name Háco. Háco with Olave and

Godred Don, son of Reginald, and a large retinue of Norwegians to the Sudreys. Arriving at the

island named Bute, and seeking to take the castle which is on it, Háco was struck by a stone, and

buried in the Island of Iona.

[c. 1228]

Letter from O[laf], King of the Isles, to King Henry [III], Godred, King of Man and the Sudreys.

Had 2 sons ... a bastard, called Reginald, who as a young man and adult ... to have Warship

(Custodire) of the Kingdom.... converted all its possessions of the Kingdom to his own use,

against the will of the writer’s brother. King John.... delivered them from him. [The writer’s

disputes with Reginald, who then sent envoys to him]

requests Henry’s letters to the King of Scotland.... [Alan, Lord] of Galloway..... to

prohibit from attacks on Olaf and his merchants... to answer with G[eoffrey] de Marinco,

justiciar of Ireland, concerning piracy...Requests King Henry’s letters to the justiciar for

help.... Credence for the bearer of these presents.

[SC 1/3/183] {Badly damaged}

77

24 May 1236 Letters of Patent of Henry III of England

Fœdera I, i, 218: Largebek, iii, 231: patent 20 Hen III, m. 7 Bain I, 1279: Oliver 74.

The King, to all his bailiffs and faithful subjects who shall see these present letters, Greetings. Be

it known to you that We have undertaken the protection and defence of the subject, Territories,

goods, revenues, and of all the possessions of our beloved and faithful Olave, King of Man and

the Isles, who, for the transaction of his affairs, at the behest of the King of Norway, is About to

set out on a journey to Norway. And therefore We enjoin you to maintain protect, and Defend the

subjects, territories, goods, and all the possessions of the said King, and of the Isles Causing him

therefore no, etc. And if any wrong be done to him, etc. Witness the King at Merewell, the 24th

day of May

In the Year 1230, Olave, with Godred Don and the Norwegians went to Man, and divided

between themselves (that is Olave and Godred Don). The Kingdom of Man and of the Isles.

Olave received Man for his share, but Godred going to the insular portion of the Kingdom, was

slain in the island of Lewis. After Godred’s death, Olave held the Kingdom of Man and the Isles,

for the remainder of his life.

1134; O [laph} King of the Islands, to all the sons and faithfull of the holy church of God, both

present and to come,greetings. Seeing that an earthly Kingdom is never well

well ordered, unless the Catholic sevice of the King of heaven be there observed. Therefore I

Olaph, with the assent of wise and good men in council, have decreed and reseloved, that the

Christian religion in my Kingdom shall be preserved entire under its own bishop, rather than be

rendered desolate under strangers, and as it were mercenaries, who seek their own and ont the

Lord’s advantage. Know therefore and bear testimony to the truth, that by virtue of my discretion.

I have committed and for ever granted to the church of the blessed Mary of Furness on account of

the proximity of the place, year and for the excellent life of the inhabitants, the honour of the said

Episcopal election, and the observance of my whole law of Christianity, saving always the

reverence due to the Apostolic See. And in order that the same may be more perfect and more

strictly observed. I have decreed a certain portion of my land for the erection of an abbey for the

said Church, as another charter withnesseth, for a most free and perpetual alms.

These being witness: Eudo, the Abbate; Gill, the prior; W. The Monk; William and Hugo, priests;

Turkill, son of fohgel; Jol, son of Macmars; Gill, Fin; Snetol, son of Cutell, and may others

without who the matter may be effected. At Hou Ingren.

(Charter of Olave, King of the Isles) (National Documents relating to the Isle of Man, transl. J.R.

Oliver, Esq. M.D.

In the Year 1237, on May 21st, died Olave, son of Godred, King of Man and the Isles, at the

Island of St. Patrick. He was buried in the Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen. Olave reigned eleven

years, two during the life of his brother Reginald, and for nine years afterwards he had possession

of the whole Kingdom. After his death Harald his son reigned in his place.

Children by Christina:

1. m Harald I Olafson, King of Man, ca.1237-48, born ca. 1224, died 00-11-1248 at the

age of ca. 24 years old. Harald I, 1237-48, son of Olaf II; succeeded at age of 14

years (Agents of the King of Norway took possession of the island and revenues

1238 by reason of Harald's refusal to present himself at the Norwegian court.

Harald went to Norway 1239 and spent 2 years there with King Hacon who

confirmed to him Man and the Isles. Visited court of Henry II of England, Easter

1246 (M and Matthew Paris). Again visited Norway 1247 and married (?Cecillia

78

or Christina) daughter of King Hacon. Shipwrecked and drowned with wife returning

from Norway Oct. or Nov. 1248] (Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)

A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted by as his father been, by Henry King of England'

and after being treated with great honour and receiveing numerous gifts, he left and

returned home again. The same year the king of Noray sent for Harald to repair again to

his court. He set out in autumn by way of England, arrieved in Norway, where he was

received by the King with every honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding

that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all who had

reigned before him in the Isles.

A.D. 1249, Harald the son of Olave, King of Mann and the Isles, with his wife the

daughter of the King of Norway, the and the Bishop elcect Laurentius, and many

others of the nobility, left Norway about the festifal of St. Michael the Archangel,

to return to his own country Wen he arrived near the coast of Iadlandis, a great tempest

arose and he was shipwrecked, and he and all who were with him were lost. His death

caused great grief to all who knew him.(The Chronocle of Man and the Sudreys). He

married 1248 in Bergen, Norway to Cecilia of Norway, died 1249, daughter of Haakon

IV alias the Elder, King of Norway and Margarethe, daughter of Skuli Baardsson.

Harald was fourteen years old when he began to reign and he reigned twelve years. In the

same summer in which his reign commenced, he passed over, with all his chiefs, to the

Isles, leaving Loughlin, a relative of his, guardian of Man, until his return. He was

received with great satisfaction by the inhabitants, who paid him every honour. In the

following autumn Harald sent the three sons of Nel, Dugald, Thorkel and Molmore,

with a friend of his called Joseph, to Man. They put in at the island of St. Patrick.

On the 25th day of the month of October, the third after the arrival of the sons of

Nel, a meeting was held of all the people of Man at Tynwald (Tingualla), at which

the three sons of Nel, with the followers they had brought from the Isles, attended.

Loughlin also, the guardian of Man, with all his friends, and every person he could

persuade to accompany him, went to the meeting, for they distrusted the sons of Nel,

because there was a feud between them. At the meeting, after much hostile altercation

and bitter contention, they were to come to terms, rushed out of the assembly, and came

to blows. The followers of Loughlin prevailed, and slew on the spot two son’s of Nel,

Dugald and Molmor, with the above mentioned Joseph, the friend of King Harald, whilst

the rest escaped by flight. The meeting then broke up, and each one returned to this

home.

The following spring Harald came from the Isle to Man, and put in at the port of

Ronaldsway. The same day Loughlin with all his followers, flying from Harald set sail

for Wales, and took with him his ward Godred, son of Olave, and a youth of good

promise. Having spent the day and great part of the day night on the voyage, they

came near Wales, but endeavouring to enter the port they had determined upon, they were

prevented from doing so by a violent storm which suddenly arose, and were shipwrecked

on a rocky place in the same neighbourhood. Loughlin was amongst the first to land, but

hearing behind him the cries of his ward, jumped on board again, ready to sacrifice his

life for the boy. Seizing the youth in his arms he made great effort to bear him to the

shore, but falling from the upper to the lower parts of the vessel they were both drowned.

The whole ship, indeed, was filled with water up to the highest planks, so that the

appearance was not that a vessel in the waves, but of waves in the vessel; about forty

others were drowned, and scarcely that number saved.

79

In the Year 1238, Gospatrick, and Gilcrist, the son of Murkertac, were sent to Man by

the King of Norway to dethrone Harald, because he refused to present himself at the

Court of Norway. They took possession of the whole country, and collected revenues for

the use of the King of Norway. Harald made two expeditions to Man, but was met on the

shore by above said chiefs, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, with their army, and was

prevented from advancing into the country, and also from obtaining any necessary

supplies, and consequently returned to the Isles and resided there.

In the Year 1239, Harald, following wise and prudent counsel, went to the Court

of the Lord King of Norway, and remained there upwards of two years. Having spent so

long a time at the Court, he at length obtained favour in the eyes of the King of Norway,

who appointed him King over all the Islands which had been held by Godred, Reginald

and Olave, his predecessors, and confirmed the grant to him and his heirs for ever under

the Royal seal.

In the Year 1240, Gospatrick died at the Church of St. Michael, and was buried in

the Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.

In the Year 1242, Harald, son of Olave, having had his possession of the Kingdom

of Man and the Isles confirmed by the Lord King of Norway, returned from Norway to

the Isles, where he collected a great number of ships and a large army, with which he

went to Man, and put in at the Island of St. Patrick, whither the whole population of Man

came to meet him peaceably, and received him with great demonstrations of satisfaction.

Harald finding himself so well received by the inhabitants of man, supplied him followers

from the Isles with provisions, and sent them home. From this time he reigned quietly and

peacefully, established the most solid peace with the Kings of England and Scotland, and

was united to them by friendly alliance.

In the Year 1247, Harald, was made knight by the Lord Henry King of England,

who had conferred the same honour on is father. He returned home from England

laden with parting presents.

A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted as his father been, by Henry II of England, and

after being treated with great honour and receiving numerous gifts, he left and returned

home again. The same year the King of Norway sent for Harald to repair again to his

court. He set out in autumn by way of England, arriving in Norway, where he was

received by the King with every honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding

that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all who had

reigned before him in the Isles.

In the same Year (1247) the King of Norway summoned Harald to his Court Harald

immediately started during the autumn, passing through England to Norway, where he

was received with honour by the King of Norway, who gave him his daughter in

marriage, and added that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his

Kingdom above all that it had been in the days of his predecessors in the Kingdom of

the Isles.

In the same year (29 February 1248) died Simon, of blessed memory, Bishop of

the Isles, on the last day of February, at the church of St. Michael the Archangel.

He was buried in the Island of St. Patrick in the Church of St. Germanus, which he had

himself commenced. He died in the 18th year of his episcopacy, at a good old age.

80

After his death one Lawrence, then Archdeacon of Man was elected Bishop, by common

counsel and assent of the whole Chapter of Man. He (Lawrence) immediately set out

for Norway to present himself to King Harald, and the Archbishop of Drontheim from

whom he had to receive consecration. But Harald, on account of something that had

been written to his prejudice from Man, refused to consent to the election till Lawrence

should return with him to Man, and be elected in the presence of the King by all the

clergy and the people.

In the Year 1249, Harald, King of Man and the Isles, with his wife, daughter of the King

of Norway, and the above named Lawrence, Bishop-elect of Man and the Isles, and

with many other notabilities, set out on his return home from Norway, about the feast

of St. Michael the Archangel; when they were near Shetland (Iadlandie) a violent

storm arose, and the King, with all his company, was shipwrecked and drowned.

His death was much lamented by all who knew him. Reginald his brother succeeded to

the throne.

2. m Reginald II or Ragnald Olafson, King of Man, born ca. 1225, died on 03-06-1249 at the

age of ca. 24 years old, near the Holy Trinity, Rushen, one saids 30 May an other 1 July

when he got murdered. Buried in St. Mary, Rushen., he married ca. 1250 to Mary de

Ergadia alias Queen Mary, died ca. 1301, buried at Grey Friars, Lindon, daughter of

Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall

3. m Magnus of Man, de facto, King of Man, born ca. 1227, died on 24-11-1265 at the age of

ca. 38 years old, in Rushen Castle, Castletown, 08-12-1265 (O.S.) Castletown, buried in

St. Mary. of Rushen. Magnus, 1252-65, son of Olaf II; married the daughter of Eogan of

Argyll; in Norway, May 1253-54 and made by King Hacon regem super omnes insulas

quas antecessores ejus jure hereditario possidebant (M); Easter 1256, visited court of

Henry II (M. and Mathew Paris), c. 1264, became vassal of Alexander II, King of Scots.

died 24.11.1265 (his son Godred was proclaimed King by the Manx rebelling against the

Scots 1275, but rebellion unsuccessful)

2 [Upon the 7th of October (1275), the fleet of the King of Scotland put into the port of

Ronaldsway. John de Vesci and the king’s nobles immediately landed their forces on the

island of St. Michael, the people of Alan being prepared for the encounter, along with

Godred, the son of Magnus, whom they had made their king but a short time previously.

The chiefs and officers of the King of Scotland, however, sent an embassy of peace to

Godred and the people of Man, offering to them the peace of God and of the King of

Scotland, on condition of their laying aside their absurd presumption, and of giving

themselves up to the king and his nobles. As Godred, however, and some of his perverse

counsellors did not agree to the terms of the embassy, on the following day, before

sunrise, whilst darkness still covered the earth, and thee hearts of foolish men were

darkened, an engagement took place, and the unfortunate people of Man running away,

fell miserably.]

According to the Chronicle of Lanercost the expedition here mentioned was caused by a

new rebellion of the Manxmen, who had taken Godred, the son of Magnus, for their king.

We give the entry at length, as a supplement to our Chronicle Hoc anno (1275) septima

die mensis Octobris, applicuit navigium regis Scotiae in party de Reynaldsway. Statim

dominus Johannes de Vesci et optimates regis cam exercitibus suis in insuicem Sti

Michaeiis ascendebant, Mannensibus paratis ad proelium, cum Godredo filio Magni,

quem paullo ante regem constituerant sibi. .Magnates vero et capitanei regis Scotiae

legationem pacis ad Godredum et populum Manniae transmiserunt, pcecem dei et regis

Scotiae eidem afferentes, si a stultissima praesumtione sua desisterent, et se vitro regi et

81

optimatibus suis dederent. Godredo autem et perversis quibusdcem consiliceriis suis

legcetioni pacis non consentientibus, sequenti die ante solis ortum, cam adhuc tenebrae

esset super terram, et corda stultorum hominum obtenebrata essent, conflictus factus est,

et miseri Mannenses terga vertentes miserabiliter corruerunt. If Godred, as it would

seem, was among the slain, the male line of the Godredian dynasty expired in his person.

The female line seems to have survived for one generation more, for in the year 1293 one

Affreca, related to the last king, Magnus, and pretending to be his legal heir, claimed the

Isle of Man, as we learn from a letter issued June 15, 1293, by King Edward I. to John

Baliol, then King of Scotland, citing him as a vassal of the English crown, to appear

before his court, and receive judgment in the same case.It must be added that the Island

had been lately made over by Edward to King John (see letter dated January 5, 1293,

Rymer, Faed. i. 9. p. 785), the inhabitants having three years before (Rymer, 1. c. p. 740)

of their own free will put themselves under the protection of King Edward.4 This Affreca

was no doubt a grand-daughter of her namesake, the daughter of King Godred, mentioned

heretofore (p. 80, ad. ann. 1204) on her marriage with John de Courcy, and named after

his grandmother, as she again, in her turn, was named after her grandmother, Aifreca of

Galloway, King Olaf’s Queen (vide p. 60, ad ann. 1102). What was the issue of the

lawsuit we do not know; nor do we think it necessary to dwell on the entries in our

Chronicle for the years 1313 and 1316, as being sufficiently explicit to want any

explanation.

[In the same year (1256), whilist Ivar still ruled over Man, the kingdom of Man and the

Isles was given up to King Alexander, son of Alexander, King of the Scots, with the

consent and goodwill of Magnus, King of Norway, on condition, however, of an annual

payment to the King of Norway, and his heirs. The king, moreover, appointed his bailiffs

in Man, the first of whom was Godred Mac Mara, then Alan, the son of the Count, after

him Maurice Olcarefair, after him im Reginald, chaplain of the king.]

29 November 1265 Death of Magnus

(a) Anon) (fl.c.) Chronicle of the Kings of Man and the Isles

On the eight of the Calends of December died Magnus, son of Olave king of Mann and

the Isles, in the Castle of Russin, and was buried in the abby of St. Mary of Russyn.

(b) (anon) (fl. 13th Cent) M.S. Continvation of the History of William of Newburgh

This year died the king of man, after whose death it (Man) became tributary to the king of

Scotland;who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the king of Norway. After which kings

ceased to reign in Mann.

In the Year 1250, Magnus, son of Olave, and John, son of Dugald, with some

Norwegians, came to Man, and put in at the port of Ronaldsway, John, son of Dugald,

sent messengers to the people of Man to say “Thus, and Thus, does John, King of

the Isles command you.” (Was this John (Ewen, Eugene, or Eogan, son of Duncan,

son of Dungald, the great - grandson of Somerled) the father-in-law of Magnus?), When

the Manxmen heard John styled King of the Isle of Man, instead of Magnus, Olave’s

son, they became indignant, and refused to hear anything further from the messengers,

who returned and reported all to their master, John, greatly exasperated, immediately

ordered his followers under arms, and led them up to St. Michael’s Isle, where he

marshalled them in troops, and made them sit down in ranks prepared to engage in battle,

and ordered all to be in readiness to commence the attack at break of day, unless the

Manxmen would spontaneously promise to yield all he should ask from them. The

Manxmen, seeing the troops drawn up in hostile array, descended boldly to the shore,

and arranging themselves in corresponding bodies manfully awaited the result. During

82

the ebb of the tide which barred the approach to the Island, John and his followers betook

themselves to their ships, leaving many however, who were dispersed through the

Island, or who were engaged in preparing provisions. In the evening a certain young

follower of Sir Ivar with many of the men of the Isles entered the Island and slew

at first onset many, while others were drowned in endeavouring to swim to the ships.

This happened to them I have no doubt on account of their pride and insolence in

refusing to accept the terms of peace offered by the natives; for the people of Man

sent messengers at first hour of the day to say to them, “Let those from amongst

you who are sent by the King of Norway come on shore without fear, and exhibit to us

the Royal letters, and we will cheerfully do whatever his Clemency commands. But they

neither showed the letters not.

1252, In the year 1252, Magnus son of Olave, returned to Man, where all received

him with great joy, and appointed him King.

In the year 1253, Magnus, son of Olave, went to the Court of the Lord, King of Norway,

were he was received with grat distinction, and remained a year.

(the Chronicles of Man and the Isles)

4 April 1253, Magnus in Norway, Lewellin, son of Griffin, is commanded to prevent

his men hostilely invading the land of M(agnus) heir of Man and the Isles, so long

as he is in Norway by the King’s licence. Havering.

Similar letters to Oweyn son of Griffin, to the King of Norway, and Alexander King

of Scotland (Close, 37 Hen. III. M. Bain I, 1917).

In the year 1254, Haakon, King of Norway, appointed Magnus, son of Olave, King

over all the Islands held by his predecessors, in virtue of hereditary right, and confirmed

the grant under Royal seal to him and to his successors by in

Heritance, for ever, as had been previously done in the case of his brother Harold.

When the enemies of Magnus saw and heard all this, they were confounded

and dismayed by the destruction of their hopes. Magnus was thus appointed King

of Man and the Isles, by the Lord King of Norway, by whom he was dismissed with

great homour and returned home (the Chronicles of and the Isles)

21 April 1255 And it is commanded to all bailiffs and faithful subjects of the King

to whem, etc. not to permit Harald, the son of Gothred, and Ivar and their

accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald, former King of Mann, brother of

the King (Magnus), to be received by any persons, in the parts.In testimony etc. Witness

the King (of England), at Westminster, the 21st Day of April. (Bain I, 2046)

21 April 1256, Letters of Protection for King Magnus II

MAGNUS, King of Mann, whom the King of England lately invested with a military

belt, on the feast of Easter, has letters of protection direct from the King (of England) to

endure so long as he (Magnus) remains faithful to the King (of England). And it is

commanded to all bailiffs and faithful Subjects of the King (of England) to whom, etc,

etc, not to permit Harald the son of Gothred (Godred Don), and Ivar and their

accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald formerly King of Man, brother of the aforesaid

King (Magnus), to be received by any person, in their parts.In Testimony, etc. Witness

the King (of England), at Westminster,

the 21st say of April.(Oliver 86: patent; 40 Hen III. M. 4: Fœdora I, 338:Bain I, 204,6

1256, Magnus honoured by England

83

At Easter the King of England conferred the honour of knighthood on the King of

Man, accompanying it with many other honours and benefits on his inauguration.

The name of the said King was Magnus. (Matthew Paris (circa 1200-59)

In the year 1256, Magnus, King of Man and the Isles,visited the Court of the Lord,

King of England, by whom he was very graciously received, made knight, and with

distinction, and splendid gifts on his departure (The Chronicles of Man and the Isles)

1262. Letter from King Magnus and other Kings in the Isles to Haakon of Norway

(Lost)

These letter are referred to in King Haakon’s Saga (In Summer there came letters

from the Kings of the Hebrides in the Western seas)

This Year (1265) died the King of Man, after whose death it [Man] became

tributary to the King of Scotland; who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the King of

Norway. After which Kings ceased to reign in Man. (Anon (fl.13th Cent. MS the History

of William of Newburgh), he married in Norway , a daughter of daughter of Ewen

(Eugene, John or Eogan) Duncanson MacDougall, a son

Godred Magnusson, fled to Wales. Declared King of Man. Ca. 1275, by the Manx

during an abortive rebellion.

In the year 1265, on November 24, died Magnus, son of Olave, King of Man and the

Isles, at Rushen Castle; he was buried in the abbey of St. Mary of Rushen ( the Chronicles

of Man and the Sudreys, trans. Right Rev. Goss)

1265, This year died the King of Man, after whose death it (Man) became tributary to the

King of Norway. After which Kings ceased to reign in Man

After the battle of Ronaldsway, in October 1275, the Manx where divided, by the

forces of the Scots King Alexander III, according to the chronicle. 537 Manxmen

died. The troops of King Alexander where commanded by John de Vescy, alias the

Crusader, Harald, the son of Godred Don fought alongside.Godred, the only son of

Magnus, the last King of Man, lost the battle, fled to Wales, and disappeared.(Anon. MS.

Continvation of the History of William of Newburgh) fl. 13th Century.

4. f Magnhild (Matilda or Maud) Olafsdaughter, married perhaps, Torleiv Haraldson,

son of Harald Godredson, (son of Godred Don)

5. m Godred Olafson, died ca. 1237, drowned off the Welsh coast, 1238.

Children by concublines:

6. m Leoid. Loyd or Leod of Man, died ca. 1200, he married a daughter of Macraild, The

Norse Armuinn, ot Lieutenant of the Kings of Man for Dungiven, Durinish, Bracsdale

and Minginish.

7. m Gun Olafsson.

8. m Leaundrish.

Reginald II or Ragnald Olafson, King of Man

Reginald II or Ragnald Olafson, King of Man, ca.1237-48, born ca. 1224, died 00-11-1248 at the

age of ca. 24 years old, near the Holy Trinity, Rushen, one saids 30 May an other 1 July when he

got murdered., buried in St. Mary, Rushen. Reginald II, 6 May-30 May 1249, brother of Harald II

(must be Harald I); murdered 30 May (M. but 1 July according to Chronicle of Lanercost) by Ivar

a knight (Harald son of Godred Don, q.v. apparently his accomlice. (Handbook of British

Chronology, 1961)

84

A.D. 1249, Reginald, the son of Olave, began his reign in Mann on the day before the Nones of

May, and on thirtieth of the same month, that is say on the third of the Calends of June, he was

killed by Ivar a knight and his accomplices, in a meadow near the Church of the Holy Trinity in

Russin, to the south of the same, and was buried in the Church of St. Mary of Russin, son of Olaf

Godredson of Man (the Black) (see also XV.35) and Christina of Ross.

Married ca. 1250 to Mary de Ergadia, alias Queen Mary, daughter of Ewen (Eugene,

John or Eogan) Duncanson MacDougall


1. f Aufrike de Connoght or Connaught. Nature of request. the petitioner seeks recovery of

the Isle of Man and all the other islands of the Bishopric of Man, in right of her uncle,

Magnus FitzAunule, late King of Man, who died seised of Man and the other islands. The

Bishop of Durham holds and wrongfully detains Man and the other islands are in the

King's Hands (1298-1311), she married perhaps to Simon de Montague (de Monte

Acuto), born ca. 1252, died on 26-09-1316, buried on 02-11-1316 in Bruxton Proiry, son

of William de Montagu and Berte.

2. f Mary Reginaldsdaughter, she married to Sir John de Waldeboeff or Walbieffe (de

Walbeoffe/de Waudebuef), born ca. 1270 in Breconshire, son of Humphrey Walbieffe,

Children: Joyce de Waldeboeff or Waldbieff, she married, Roger Vaughan (alias Rhosser

Fawr of Llechryd) son of Einon or Jevan ap Howel and Jennet or Gladys ap Rhys. A son

John de Waldeboeff

Petition of John Waldeboeff.

A.D. 1305.

Rotuli Parliamententorum

On the petition of John de Waldeboeff, seeking the Land of Man, with the Island’s

adjacent, as against the heir to them, in that Reginald, formerly King of the Land of Man,

had died seized of the dame, for the right descended to a certain Mary, daughter of the

same, who was the wife of John de Waldeboeff, Which said Mary at another time

prosecuted her right before the King of England, at which time the answer to her was that

she should prosecute her claim before the King of Scotland, which Mary died in the

prosecution of her right: For which said Mary the right descended to a certain William,

son of an heir of the said Mary, and from this certain William the right descend to John de

Waldeboeff, son and heir to the aforesaid William, who now petitions etc.

Answer

It is thus answered, let it be followed before the justices of the King’s Bench, and

let it be heard, and let justice be done. And let the said petition be send to the said

Justice under the King’s Great Seal.

85

Bjorn Haraldson alias The Merchant, King of Westfold

Bjorn Haraldson alias The Merchant, King of Westfold, son of Harald alias Fairhair King

of Norway and Swanhilda, daughter of Eystein Ivarsson Gluma, Earl of the Uplanders

and Earl of Trondheim, and Ascrida, (daughter of Rangvald Godridsson of Agdar and

Thora daughter of Ragnar Lodbrok and Aslaug Sigurssdaughter)


Child:

1. m Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson, King of Westfold, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0963, at the age

of ca. 63 years old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 0930 to Cecilia

Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson, King of Westfold

Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson, King of Westfold, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0963, at the age

of ca. 63 years old, son of Bjorn Haraldson alias The Merchant

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 0930

Cecilia

Child:

1. m Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0995

at tha age of ca. 55 years old, he married at the age of ca. 64 years old ca. 0994 to the ca.

24 years old, Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at the age

of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter. (Aasa,

remarried at the age of ca. 40 years old ca. 1010 to the ca. 30 year old, Sigurd Syr, Vicroy

of Trondheim, born ca. 0980, died 1018 at the age of ca. 38 years old, son of Halfdan

Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim)

Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold

Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0995

at tha age of ca. 55 years old son of Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson of Norway and Cecilia

He married at the age of ca. 64 years old ca. 0994 to the ca. 24 years old

Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 50 year

old daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter.(Aasa, re-married at the

age of ca. 40 years old ca. 1010 to the ca. 30 year old, Sigurd Syr, Vicroy of Trondheim,

born ca. 0980, died 1018 at the age of ca. 38 years old, son of Halfdan Sigurdsson, King

of Hadaflyke Trondheim)


1. m Olaf Haraldsson, alias the Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0995, died on 31-08-1030, at

the age of ca. 35 years old, son of Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of

Westfold and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, he married 1st to Alvhild, and

married 2nd

to Astrid of Sweden, daughter of Olaf III or Olov Eirikson of Sweden alias

Skotkonung, King of Sweden, and Edla of Vinland. Half-brother of Harald Sigurdson

alias Hardrade or Hardruler, King of Norway

86

Olaf Haraldsson, alias the Saint, King of Norway

Olaf Haraldsson , alias the Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0995, died on 31-08-1030, at

the age of ca. 35 years old, son of Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of

Westfold and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, daughter of Gudbrand Kula and

Gunnhild Thorasdaughter.(Aasa, remarried ca. 010 Sigurd Syr, Vicroy of Trondheim, son

of Halfdan Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim) Half-brother of Harald Sigurdson

alias Hardrade or Hardruler, King of Norway

His first wife was Alvhild.

He married

Astrid of Sweden, daughter of Olaf III or Olov Eirikson alias Skotkonung, King

of Sweden, and Edla of Vinland.

Children by Alvhild:

1. f Ulfhild, born ca. 1025, died ca. 1070 at tha age of ca. 45 years old, she married at the age

of ca. 17 years old. ca. 1042 to the ca. 17 year old, Ordulf or Otto of Saxony Billung,

Duke of Saxony Billung, born ca. 1025, died on 28-03-1072 at the age of ca. 47 year old,

son of Bernhard II of Saxony Billung, Duke of Saxony Billung, and Elica, daughter of

Heinrich, Viscount of Schweinfurt and Gerbera, daughter of Heribert, Earl of Kinzigau

and Irmtrud of Mezingau

2. m Magnus I of Norway (the Good), King of Norway and Denmark, born 1025, died on

25-10-1047 at the age of ca. 22 year old, he had a daughter by Ragnhild, name Ragnhild ,

she married, Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, a daughter of Ragnild and Haakon

married Paul Thorfinnsson, Earl of Orkney

Erik, King of Haithadu

Erik, King of Haithadu, killed ca. 0654, son of Gudrod or Godefrid Hunterking alias the

Magnificent and Asa Haraldsdaughter, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and

Sigrid Helgisdaughter



1. f Ragnild Eicsdaughter alias the Mighty, birn ca. 0860, died ca. 0940 at the age of ca. 60

years old, she married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 0880 to the ca, 22 year old, Harald

alias Fairhair, King of Norway, son of Halfdan Godredsson, King of Westerfold and

Ranghild, daughter of Sigurd Hjort, King of Ringerike, and Thorny or Ingeborg

2. m Erik, born ca. 800, died after 0970

87

Genealogical lists of the Jarls of Orkney,

the Duke’s of Normandy and the Norman Kings of England

Halfdan, alias the Old, Earl of Upplands

Halfdan, alias the Old, Earl of Upplands.


Child

1. m Ivar (Upplendingjarl), Earl of Upplands, born ca. 770

Ivar (Upplendingjarl), Earl of Upplands

Ivar (Upplendingjarl), Earl of Upplands, born ca. 770, son of Halfdan of

Upplands alias the Old


Child:

1. m Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy, Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim, born

ca. 0788, he married to Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter, daughter of Rangvald Gudrodson of

Agdar and Tora, daughter of Ragnar or Regner Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks and

Aslaugh, daughter of Sigurds

Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy,

Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim

Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy, Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim, born

ca. 0788, son of Ivar (Upplendingjarl)

He married

Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter, daughter of Rangvald Gudrodson of Agdar and Tora

Sigurdsdaughter.


1. m Ragnvald, Reginald or Rognvald alias the Wise, Earl of More, Earl of Orkney, born ca.

0820, was killed by Halfdan Haaleg 0894 at the age of ca. 74, Creation of Earldon of

Orkney ca. 887, his first wife was, Groa, his second wife was Hilde or Ranghild

Hroldsdaughter Nefja, born ca. 0820, died ca. 0890, daughter of Hrolf or Rolf Nefja, he

had also cuncubines

2. m Sigurd I Riki alias the Powerful, 2nd

Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0832 in Westfold, died

0874 in Orkney at tha ge of ca. 42 years old, buried in Sydero on the shores of Dornoch

Fisrth, his son was, Guttorm or Guthorm, Earl of Orkeny, 0892-93, died ca. 875.

3. f Swanhilda , she married Harald alias Fairhair, King of Norway, acceded 858, born ca.

0858, died 0945. Deposed, 928, Some say abdicated 932. Heimskringla says son Halfdan

the Black and Ragnhild daughter of King Sigurd Hart of Ringrealm, i 85.3-4, See

Eoropaisch Stammtaflen Volume II Table 75.

King Harald Fairhair's Expedition to the Islands.

There is little known of the history of the Sudreys from 853 untill after King Harald

Fairhair's punitive expedition, which probably took place shortly after 885. The reason

88

for this raid seems to have been that many Norsemen had left Norway fro the Orkeneys,

Shetland and the Sudreys as a result of King Harald's operations in their homeland and

had turned the islands in the West into bases for making retaliating raids against their

mother country. According to one of the Icelandic agas, King Harald subdued the

Shetlands, the Orkneys and the Sudreys going so far West [sic] as the Isle of Man and

destroyed all the dwellings in Man. The vicious action gainst the Isle of Man shows the

importence which it must have has as a base of the Norsemen in the West and would also

give strong support to the contention that the Isle of Manwas already the seat of the

leaders of the Norse community in the Sudreys. King Harald's expedition may well have

been the cause of the depostition of the coint-hoard in the parish of Kirk Christ, Lezayre

(possibly at East Kella near Sulby), which Michael Dolley considers may have taken

place about the end of the ninth century, son of Halfdan Gudrodsson alias Black, King of

Westfold, and Ranghild, daughter of Sigurd Hjort, King of Ringerike and Thrny or

Ingeborg, (daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgia and

Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson, alias Snake in Eye and Heluna or Bleja, daughter

of King Ælla)

4. m Malahule or Haldrick Eynsteinsson, he married to Maud , daughter of Baldwin or

Boudewijn II alias the Bald, Count of Flanders, and Elfrida, Aefthryth or Ethelwida,

(daughter of Alfred alias the Great King of West Saxon and Ealhswith of the Gaini,

daughter of Aethered Mucil and Eadburga, daughter of Wigund of Mercia) there

grandson was Ralph de Toeni, son of High de Cavalcamp)

Ragnvald, Reginald or Rognvald, alias the Wise,

Earl of More, Earl of Orkney

Ragnvald , Reginald or Rognvald, alias the Wise, Earl of More, Earl of Orkney, born ca.

0820, was killed by Halfdan Haaleg 0894 at the age of ca. 74, Creation of Earldon of Orkney, ca.

0887 .

(a) Snorri Stulasson (1179-1241) Heimkringla (Saga of Harald Fairhair, xxxii)

In this war fell Ivar, s son of Rognvald, Earl of More,; and King Harald gave Rognvald, as a

compensation for the loss, the Orney and Shetland Isles, when he sailed from the West; but

Rognvald immediatley gave both these counties to his brother Sigurd, who remained behind

them; and King Harald, before sailing eastward, gave Sigurd the earldom of them. Son of Eystein

Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy and Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter.

His first wife was, Groa

His secondwife was

Hilde or Ranghild Hroldsdaughter Nefja, born ca. 0820, died ca. 0890 at the age of ca. 70 years

old, daughter of Hrolf or Rolf Nefja

He had more than one concubine.

Children by Groa:

1. m Turf Einar Rognvaldsson van More, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0850 in Norway, died ca.

0910 at the age 60 years old, in Orkneys, name of wife unknown.

2. m Halland Ragnvaldson of Orkney, Earl of Orkeny, 0893-4.

Children by Hilde or Ranghild Hroldsdaughter Nefja:

3. m Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the Walker, 1st

Duke of Normandy, 911, born ca. 0846, died ca. 0932 at th age of ca. 86, in Rouen,

Normandy his first wife was probably Scottish or from the Orkeny, his second wife was,

89

Poppa of Bayeux, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0910, daughter of Berenger de Senlis, Count of

Bayeux, and N.N.of Rennes

4. m Thori or Thoiir Ragnvaldsson, alias the Silent, Earl of Norway, 0894, Earl of More, born

ca. 0860, died ca. 0900 at the age of ca. 40 yearsold, he married at the age of ca. 34 year

old ca. 0994 to the ca. 24 year old, Alof Aarbod Haraldsdaughter alias

Seaesons-Bettering, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0920 at the age of ca. 50 years old. It is

diffucult to know from which wife is which child, daughter of Harald, alias Fairhair, King

of Norway, and Ragnild Eicsdaughter, alias the Mighty of Jutland Haithabu , (a daughter,

Bergliot Thoresdotter Thorisdaughter, born ca. 0890, died ca. 0960 at the age of ca. 70

years old, she married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 0910 to the ca. 20 year old, Sigurd

Hakonsson Hakonson, Earl of Ladir. born ca. 0890, died ca. 0960 at the age of ca. 70

years old, son of Haakon Grojgadsson of Lade.)

5. m Ivar Ragnvalson, slain in Battle ca. 0870

Child by a concubline:

6. m Rollaug.

Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson

alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the Walker,1st Duke of Normandy

Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the Walker,

1st Duke of Normandy, 911, born ca. 0846, died ca. 0932 at th age of ca. 86, in Rouen,

Normandy. Rolf became known as Robert or Rollo in Normandy.(from Aalesund, on the West

Cost of Norway).

Rollo or Gangu-Rolf, the son of the Norwegian Earl Ragnvald, did not succeed to the command

of the whole fleet or union of piratical emigrants till more than a generation after it had for the

first time left the shores of the Eider. But as a Norwegain, and a powerful one too, Rollo had no

doubt frequented the Schottish isles and shored in his youth, before joining the great Danish fleet

from Nortmannia. And there is an evidence tereof in the fact, that in the aforsaid Landnama, a

daughter of the same Rollo is mentiond named Kathleen, who was , again marired to, or had a

daughter by the Scottish, or perhaps rather Irish King Beolan, at a time when Rollo must have

been very young. The name Kathleen, and her marriage with Beolan, is enought to prove that she

must have been born and lived in Ireland, or somewhere in the Isles, and that it was here Rollo

became acquainted with her mother. And Rollo was certainly not the only Norwagian amongs the

Normandy settlers who had begun his emigrating carer with an expedition to the Isle of Western

Scotland (Munch) , son of Ragnvald, Reginald or Rognvald of More alias the Wise and Hilde or

Ranghild Hroldsdaughter Nefja. daughter of Hrolf or Rolf Nefja

His first wife was probably Scottish or from the Orkney.

He married ca. 0886

Poppa or Paia of Bayeux, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0910 at the age of ca. 70 year old, daughter of

Berenger de Senlis, Count of Bayeux, name of mother not known


1. f Kathleen or Caolin, died ca. 0880, she married to King Beolan.

Children by Poppa of Bayeux:

2. f Adela or Gerloc, born ca. 0900, died on 14-10-0962 at the age of ca. 62 year old, she

married at the age of ca. 35, ca. 0935 to the ca. 20 year old, William , Duke of

90

Acquitaine, born ca. 0915, died on 03-04-0963, son of Ebalus Manzer of

Acquitaine alias the Basterd, Earl of Poitou, Duje of Acquitane, and Emiliane

3. m William I alias Longsword, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 0900, died on

17-12-0942 at the age of ca. 42 year old, his wife was Sprota, Adela or Espiota of

Brittany, born ca. 0890, died ca. 0935 at the age of ca. 45 year old, daughter of Herbert

or Heribert II Earl of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid,Aelis,Hildebrant or

Liegarde, daughter of Robert V or II Capet, King of West Francia and Aelis of Neustrie

4. m Robert, Count of Corbiel.

5. f Crespina.

6. f Gerletta.

William I, alias Longsword, Duke of Normandy

William I, alias Longsword, Duke of Normandy, , born ca. 0900, died on 17-12-0942 at the age of

ca. 42 year old, son of Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the

Walker and Poppa of Bayeux.

His wife was

Sprota, Adela or Espiota, born ca. 0890, died ca. 0935 at the age of ca. 45 year old, daughter of

Herbert or Heribert II Earl of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid , Aelis,Hilebrat or

Liegarde, daughter of Robert V or II Capet, King of West Francia and Aelis of Neustrie.

Chilren by Sprota (Adela or Espiota) :

1. f Hildegard, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 50 years old.

2. m Richard I, alias Sans Peur , the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, born on 28-08-0932

in Fecamp, Normandy, died on 20-11-0996 at the age of 64, in Fecamp,

Normandy, he married at the age of ca. 27, ca. 0960 to the ca. 17 years old, Emma Capet,

born ca. 0943, died on 19-03-0968 at the age of ca. 25 years old, daughter of Hugh or

Hugo I Capet alias the Great, Duke of Neustrie, Burgundy and Aquitaine, Earl of

Paris, Orleans, Vexin, Laon, Duke of the Franks, and Hedwich, daughter of Heinrich or

Henry, Duke of Saxony Ludolf and Mathilda of Westfalen, the mother of his children

was, Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, born ca. 0945, died ca. 1031at the age of ca. 86,

daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth , King of Denmark, and Gunhilde or

Gyrid of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden

3 m. Raoul or Rodulph d' Ivry, died ca. 1050, he married to Erenberga, died ca. 1011.

there children, Hugues, Bishop of Bayeux, Jean, Bishop of Avranches, 1060-1067 later

Archbishop of Rouen 1067-1079, Emma, she married to Osbern de Crepon alias the

Stewart, died ca. 1040, son of Herfast de Crepon.

4. f Matilda.

5. f Beatrix.

Richard I, alias Sans Peur, the Fearless,

Duke of Normandy

Richard I alias Sans Peur , the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, born on 28-08-0932 in Fecamp,

Normandy, died on 20-11-0996 in Fecamp, Normandy at the age of 64, son of William I of

Normandy alias Longsword and Sprota, Adela or Espiota daughter of Herbert or Heribert II Earl

of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid , Aelis,Hilebrat or Liegarde, daughter of Robert V

or II Capet, King of West Francia and Aelis of Neustrie.

He at the age of ca. 27, ca. 0960 to the ca. 17 years old.

Emma Capet, born ca. 0943, died on 19-03-0968 at the age of ca. 25 years old, daughter Hugh

91

(Hugo) I Capet alias the Great, Duke of Neustrie, Burgundy and Aquitaine, Earl of Paris, Orleans,

Vexin, Laon, Duke of the Franks, and Hedwich , daughter of Heinrich or Henry Duke of Saxony

Ludolf and Mathilda of Westfalen

The mother of his children was:

Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, born ca. 0945, died ca. 1031at the age of ca. 86, daughter of

Harald II Gormsen of Denmark, alias Bluetooth , King of Denmark, and Gunhilde or

Gyrid of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden

Children by Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon:

1. f Hedwig or Hawise, born ca. 0974, died on 21-02-1034 at the age of ca. 60 years

old, she married at the age of ca. 22 years old, ca. 0996 to the ca. 16 year old, Godfried or

Geoffrey de Rennes, Count of Brittany and Count of Rennes, born ca. 0980, died ca.

1008 at the age of ca. 28 year old, son of Conan I "the Crooked" of Brittany, Duke of

Brittany, and Irmgard/Ermengarde, (daughter of Geoffrey, Earl of Anjou, and Adelheid,

daughter of Robert de Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes, and Adelheid, daughter

of Gilbert de Chalon and Ermgard of Metz.

2. f Emma, born ca. 0985, died on 06-03-1052 at the age of ca. 67in Winchester, buried in

Winchester, she married 1st at the age of ca. 17, on 05-04-1002 in Westminster

Cathedral, London to the ca. 33 year old, Ethelread II or Athelred, alias the Unready,

King of England, born 0968-69, died on 23-04-1016 in London, buried in Old St. Pauls

Cathedral, London. Crowned at Kingston, 14-04-0978 or 04-05-0979. Dispossessed of

the Kingdom by Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark 1013-14,. Exile in Normandy,

January 1014 till Lent 1014. Reigned 979-1013 (deposed) and 1014-1016. In the face of

Danish raids, he was driven into exile by Sweyn but returned after Sweyn death. Died

during Canutes invasion of England, Burk says he died 1010. His tomb was lost when the

old St. Pauls was destroyed in the great fire of London, son of Edgar , alias the Peacefull,

King of England, and Elfrida or Aelfthryth , daughter of Ordmaeror Ordgar of

Devonshire, ( Edward was the widower of Aelflida or Aulfgifu , born ca. 0968, died ca.

0998, some scource say that he father is Aethelbert the Earldorman, others that it is

Thored, the Earldoman of York daughter of Thored of York and Earldorman of

Northumbria, Eardorman of York, died 0992 and Hilda), she married 2nd

at the age of ca.

41, on 02-07-1017 to the 22 year old, Cnut orCanute I or II Svensson of alias the Great,

King of Denmark, born ca. 0995 in Denmark, died on 13-11-1035 at the age of ca. 41 in

Shaftesbury, buried in Old Monastery at Winchester, son of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King

of Denmark, and Swytoslawa Gunhild , (daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of

Poland and Dubraka, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith

of Schweinfurt.)

3. m Robert, Bishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, born ca. 0978, died ca. 1037 at the age of ca.

59 years old, his wife was, Herleve

4. m Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 0980 in Evereux, died on

23-08-1026 at the age of ca. 46 years old in Fecamp, buried in Fecamp, he married 1st at

the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1000 to th ca. 18 year old , Judith of Rennes, born ca.

0982, died on 16-06-1017 at the age of ca. 35 year old, buried in Fecamp (S. Trinite),

daughter of Conan I "the Crooked" of Brittany, Duke of Brittany, and

Irmgard/Ermengarde, (daughter of Geoffrey of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and Adelheid,

daughter of Robert Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes and Adelheid of Burgundy),

he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 37 year old, ca. 1017, and divorced 1023 from , she was

ca. 20 year old when she married, Astrid Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, born ca. 0997,

died ca. 1030 at the age of ca. 33 year old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Sven I alias

Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and Sigrid of Denmark alias the Haughty, his 3rd

wife was

92

Papia of Envermeu, and his 4th , Adele of France, born ca. 1005, died on 05-06-1063, at

the age of ca. 58 year old, daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and

Constance,daughter of William I Earl of Arles and the Provence, and Adelheid Blanche, (

daughter of Geoffrey of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and Adelheid, daughter of Robert

Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes and Adelheid of Burgundy) (widow of Reinald I

Earl of Nevers, son of Lambert de Nevrs and Mathilda, (daughter of Odo William, Earl of

Maco and Duke of Burgundy, and Ermentrudis de Roucy)

5. f Mathilde, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1010 at the age of ca. 30 year old, she married at the age

of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1005 to the ca. 22 year old, Odo II de Blois, Count of Champange,

Blois and Chartres etc., born ca. 0983, died on 15-11-1037 at the age of ca. 54 year old,

son of Odo de Blois, Earl of Champagne, Chartres, Tours, Meaux, Provins. etc., and

Bertha, (daughter of Corrad , Duke of Upper of Burgundy, and Mathilda, daughter of

Louis or Lodewijk alias d’Outremer, King of Westfrancia and Gerberga, daughter of

Heinrich or Henr y of Saxony Ludolf and Mathilda of Westfalen.)

6. m Mauger, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 40 year old, he

married at the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1000 to the ca. 20 year old, Germaine, Heiress

of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1012 at the age of 32 years old.

7. m William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu, born ca. 0985, died ca. 1050 at the age of ca. 65 year

old, he married at the age of ca. 15 year old, ca. 1000 to the ca. 15 year old, Lezelina de

Torqueville or d' Harcourt, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1054 at the age of ca. 74 years old. See

ES NF Volume VII Table 15.

8. m Godfried (Geoffrey), Earl of Eu and Brionne, de Clare, see ES-NF III.156, born ca. 0985,

died ca. 1015 at the age of ca. 30 years old, name of wife unknown

9. f Mariella, born ca. 0990, died ca. 1025 at the age of ca. 35 years old, she married

at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1020 to the ca. 30 year old, Tancred de

Hauteville, Earl of Apulia, born ca. 0990, died ca. 1041 at the age of ca. 51 years

old, See ES NF Volume II Table 205, probanly the son of Odo, the Hauteville

and Emma, daughter of Robert Guiscard, Tancred, went with his uncle Bohemond I

(later Bohenond of Antioch) in first Crusade

10. f Fredesina, born ca. 0990, died ca. 1057 at the age of ca. 67 year old, she married

her brother in law, ca. 1030 to Tancred de Hauteville, Earl of Apulia, born ca. 0990,

died ca. 1041. See ES NF Volume II Table 205.

( Children of Tranced and his wifes, Drogo , Unfried Abagelard, Godfried,

Richard , Robert I, Earls of Earl of Apulie Emma, and a daughter , she married to

Arthur, Duke of Brittany, born on 29-04-1186, postumous, died on 03-04-1203 at

the age of 16. Killed put to death by his uncle King John, son of Geoffrey

Plantagenet, Duke of Brittany, and Constance of Richmond, Heiress of Brittany).

Robert, Bishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux

Robert, Bishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, born ca. 0978, died ca. 1037, son of Richard I

Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur (the Fearless) and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon,

daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 940, King of Norway

970, and Gunhilde (Gyrid) of Wenden.

His wife was Herleve:

Children by Herleve

1. m Richard, Earl of Evreux, born ca. 1000, died on 13-12-1067 at the age of 67 year old,

married at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 1030 to the ca. 30 year old, Adelaida of

Barcelona, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1051 at the age of ca. 51 year old, daughter of

93

Raymond Borrel of Barcelona, Earl of Barcelona, and Ermesinde, (daughter of Rodger,

Lord de Comminges, and Adelheid de Rouergue), a daughter Agnes, born ca. 1030, died

ca. 1087, she married ca. 1060 to Simon 1 de Montfort L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort

L'Amaury, born ca. 1030, died ca. 1087, son of Amaury 1 de Montfort and Bertrade de

Gometz.

2. m William, Earl of Evreux, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 50 year old, his

wife was Hadewise de Grandmisnel, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 60 year

old, his daughters, Judith, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1076, she married ca. 1061 the son of

her aunt and uncle, Roger I of Apulie Sicilie, Earl of Sicilia, born ca. 1031, died on

15-07-1101, son of Tancred de Hauteville, Earl of Apulia, and Fredesina of Normandy,

and a daughter Emma de Evreux Normandy, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1136, she married

ca. 1100 Willem VI de Auvergne, Earl of Auvergne, born ca. 1069, died ca. 1137, son of

Robert II de Auvergne, Earl of Auvergne, and Judith von Substanden.

Richard II, alias the Good, Duke of Normandy

Richard II, alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, , born ca. 0980 in Evereux, died on

23-08-1026 at the age of ca. 46 years old in Fecamp, buried in Fecamp, son of Richard I

Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur, the Fearless and Gunnora ot Gunner de Crepon,

daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,0 940, King of Norway

0970, and Gunhilde (Gyrid) of Wenden

He married 1st ca. 1000

Judith of Rennes, born ca. 0982, died on 16-06-1017 at the age of ca. 35 year old, buried

in Fecamp (S. Trinite), daughter of Conan I "the Crooked" of Brittany, Duke of Brittany,

and Irmgard/Ermengarde, (daughter of Geoffrey of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and

Adelheid, daughter of Robert Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes and Adelheid of

Burgundy)

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 37 year old, ca. 1017, and divorced 1023 from , she was

ca. 20 year old when she married,

Astrid Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, born ca. 0997, died ca. 1030 at the age of ca. 33

year old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and

Sigrid of Denmark alias the Haughty (she married ca. 1029, Ulf or Wulf of Gotland , Earl

of Denmark, born ca. 0967, son of Thorkill Strbjornsson, Earl of Sweden)

His 3rd

wife was

Papia of Envermeu.

He married 4th

Adele of France, born ca. 1005, died on 05-06-1063, at the age of ca. 58 year old,

daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and Constance,daughter of

William I Earl of Arles and the Provence, and Adelheid Blanche, ( daughter of Geoffrey

of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and Adelheid, daughter of Robert Vermandois, Earl of Meaux

and Troyes and Adelheid of Burgundy) (widow of Reinald I Earl of Nevers, son of

Lambert de Nevrs and Mathilda, (daughter of Odo William, Earl of Maco and Duke of

Burgundy, and Ermentrudis de Roucy) (Adele, first husband was Reinauld I,Count of

Nevers, born ca. 1000, died on 29-04-1040 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son of

Lambert de Nevers, Lord of Monceau, Earl of Nevers, and Mathilde, daughter of Odo

William, Count of Maco, and Count of Burgundy and Ermentrudis de Roucy)

Children by Judith of Rennes (de Brittany):

1. f Adelheid, Judith or Alice, born ca. 1000, died on 07-07-1037 at the age of ca. 37 year old,

she married on at the age of ca. 16 year old, 01-09-1016 to the ca. 26 year old, Reinoud or

94

Renaud, Earl of Burgundy (Ivrae), born ca. 0990, died on 03-09-1057 at the age of ca. 67

year old, in Besancon, buried in Besancon (S. Etienne), France, son of Odo William of

Burgundy alias the prisoner, Earl of Maco, Earl of Burgundy, and Ermentrudis, (daughter

of Reinauld or Ragvald de Roucy and Alberada , daughter of Giselbert of the Darnau and

Gerberga of Saxony Ludolf)

2. m Richard III, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 1000, died on 06-08-1027 at the age of ca. 27

yer old, he married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1020 to the 11 year old, Adelaide

(Aelis), born ca. 1009, died on 08-01-1079 at the age of ca. 70 year old in Messines,

buried in Messines, daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and

Constance) , (a daughter Alix, born ca. 1021,( she married Rundulf, Count de Bayeux,

son of Ancitel de Bayeux and Poppa de Senlis (there son Simon married ca. 1090,

Margaret of Huntingdon, the daughter of Waltheof of Walter of Huntingdon and Judith of

Boulogne Lens, Margaret of Huntingdon ca. 1113, David I alias the Saint, King of

Scotland etc. etc. a daughter Judith, born ca. 1028. Postumusly, born, died on

05-03-1094, she married ca. 1070 to Welf IV of the Welfen, Duke of Saxon and Bavaria,

born ca. 1035, died on 09-11-1101). Ancesters of the Welfen in Germany, son of Azzo

Albert d' Este, Markgrave d'Este, and Kunegonda Kunizza of the Welfen. See ES NF

Volume I.1 Table 18.

3. m Robert I, alias the Devil, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 1000, died on 22-07-1035 at the

age of ca. 35 year old, his 1st wife was Estrith, his second wife was Harlette or Arlette de

Falaise (Salburpyr), born ca. 1000, died ca. 1042 at the age of ca. 42 year old, daughter of

Fubert de Falaise.(Arletta, married ca. 1035 to Herlevin de Conteville, Vicount of

Conteville, born ca. 1001, died ca. 1066, there children where Robert de Burgo, Count of

Montain, Earl of Cornwall , Emma, and Odo, Bishop of Bayeux, Earl of Kent.)

4. f Eleonora or Maud, born ca. 1012, died ca. 1035 at the age of ca. 23 year old, she married

at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 1031 to the ca. 56 year old, Baldwin or Boudewijn IV of

Flanders (with the beautiful beard), Count Flanders and Zeeland, born ca. 0975, died on

30-05-1035, buried in Gent (Ghent), son of Arnulf II alias the Beard), Count of Flanders,

and Rozala Susanne of Ivrea, Heiress of Montreuil, daughter of Berengarius II, King of

Italy, and King of the Romans, and Willa, daughter of Boso, Earl of Arles, Avignon,

Vaison, Margrave of Tucie, and Willa of Burgundy)

5. f a daughter, she died young

Children by Papia of Envermeu:

6. m Mauger, Archbishop of Rouen, had a son, Walderne de St Clare, he died 1047.

7. m William, Count of Arques and Toulouse, a daughter, she married to Wulf Cild Vel

Uluric, Lord of Adithley, Balterley, son of Godwine of Mercia, (William, had a son

Adam de Aldirhley, alias the Old.) forefathers of Earls of Derby

8. f Popa or Papia.

Child by Adele of France:

9. f Helene alias le Bon, born ca. 1027, died 1060 at the age of ca. 33 year old. She married to

Waldene of St. Clair, son of Mauger of Normandy, Earl of Corbeil, and Germaine of

Corbeil, Heiress of Corbeil.

Robert I , alias de Devil, Duke of Normandy

Robert I , alias de Devil, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 1000, died on 22-07-1035, son of

Richard II, Duke of Normandy alias the Good and Judith of Rennes (de Brittany).

95

His first wife was

Estrith

His second wife was

Harlette or Arlette de Falaise alias Salburpyr, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1030, daughter of

Fubert de Falaise, Tanner.(Harletta, married ca. 1035, to Herleville, Count of Conterville,

( stepbrother of William I, Robert de Burgo, Count of Montain, Earl of Cornwall, born

ca. 1031 he married 1st ca. 1066 to Mathilde or Maud de Montgomery, born ca. 1055,

died ca. 1100, daughter of Roger de Montgomery, Lord of Montgomery, Earl of Arundel,

Earl of Screwsbury, and Mabilia de Belleme Alencon, Dame d'Alencon de Sees et de

Belleme et du Saonnois, his second wife was Almodis, William’s Step sister

Emma, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1080, she married ca. 1060 to Richard de Avranches (de

Abrincis le Goz), Earl of Avranches, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1082, and stepbrother Odo

of Bayeux, Bishop of Bayeux, 1049-90, Earl of Kent.

Child by Estrith

1.f Felicia, she married Reginald or Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney,

died Dec. 1046, son of Brusi Sigurdson of Orkney and Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter.

Children by Harlette (Arlette) de Falaise:

2. m William I, alias the Conquereor, Duke of Normandy,King of England, born 1028 in

Falaise, died on 09-09-1087 in St. Gervais, Rouen, buried in St. Stephen at Cean.

Willielmus Rex Anglorum, he married 1053 in at Eu , Mathilde of Flanders, born ca.

1032, died on 03-11-1083 in Caen, daughter of Baldwin (Boudewijn) V, alias Insulanus,

Count of Flanders, and Adelaide (Aelis) of France. daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux,

King of France, etc., and Constance,)

Adelaide, was the widow of Richard III, count of Normandy, the brother of Robert , alias

the Devil, the father of Wiliam I, so his mother in Law was also his aunt)

3. f Adelaide or Adeliza, born ca. 1030, died ca. 1085, she married 1st ca. 1052 to Engelram

de Montreuil Ponthieu, Earl of Montreuil and Ponthieu, born ca. 1030, died on

25-10-1053, son of Hugo de Montreuil Ponthieu, Earl of Montreuil, and Bertha of

Aumale, she married 2nd

ca. 1053 to Lambert of Boulogne, Earl of Lens and Aumale,

born ca. 1030, died ca. 1055, son of Eustatius of Boulogne, Earl of Boulogne, and

Mathilde, daughter of Lambert I Count of Louvain and Gerberg, daughter of Charles,

Duke of Lower Lorrain and Adelheid, ahe married 3rd

ca. 1060 to Odo/ Eudo de Blois,

Earl of Aumale, Earl of Triyes, born ca. 1041, died ca. 1096, son of Stephan Etienne de

Blois, Earl of Champagne, Earl of Troyes, and Adelheid

4. f Godiva, (had a daughter Eva, she married Robert FitzHarding, parents of Maurice de

Berkeley)

William I, alias the Conquereor, Duke of Normandy, King of England

Willielmus Rex Anglorum

William I, alias the Conquereor, Willielmus Rex Anglorum, Duke of Normandy, King of

England, born 1028 in Falaise, died on 09-09-1087 at the age of ca. 59 year old in St.

Gervais, Rouen, buried in St. Stephen at Cean., son of Robert I Duke of Normandy, alias

de Devil and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise alias Salburpyr.

He married at the age of ca. 25 year old 1053 in at Eu, to the ca. 21 year old

Mathilde of Flanders, born ca. 1032, died on 03-11-1083 at the age of 51 year old, in

Caen, daughter of Baldwin or Boudewijn V, alias Insulanus, Count of Flanders, and

96

Adelaide (Aelis) of France. daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and

Constance,) Adelaide, was the widow of Richard III, Count of Normandy, the brother of

Robert , alias the Devil, the father of Wiliam I, so his mother in Law was also his aunt)


1. m Robert II alias Courthose, Count of Normandy, born ca. 1051, died on10-02-1134 in at

the age of ca. 83 year old in Cardiff Castle, held prisenor by his borther Henry, he

married Sybilla,, daughter of Count Geoffrey de Conversana ,sons, William Count of

Flanders he died 27-07-1112 at Aelst in Flanders.his son was

William Cito, Count of Flanders, born 1101, died on 27-07-1128 in Aalst. he

married 1st ca. 1123, a year later the marriage is annulled ca. 1124 Sybille,

(daughter of Fulco or Fulk Count de Anjou and King of Jerusalem and Ermburga,

daughter of Helias, alias de la Fleche, Lord of Maine and Mathilda he married 2nd

to Giovanna Monferrat, daughter of Regnier Monferrat, Marquis de Montferrat.

Roberts , second son William, Count of Flanders, slain inbattle at Aalst,

27-07-1112.

2. m Richard of Normandy, born ca. 1052, killed by a stag in the New Forst.

ca. 1081 at the age of ca. 29 year old.

3. f Gundrade, born ca. 1053, died on 27-05-1085 at the age of ca. 32 year old, she married at

the age of ca. 17 year old, ca. 1070 to the ca. 20 yaer old, William I de Warenne, Lord of

Montimer and Bellecombe, Earl of Warenne, Earl of Surrey, born ca. 1050, died on

24-06-1089 at the age of ca. 39 yaer old, son of Rodulf or Raoul de Warenne and Beatrix.

4. m William Rufus II, King of England, Dei Gratia Rex Anglorum , 1087-1100, born ca.

1056, died on 02-08-1100 at the age of ca. 44 year old, in New Forrest, died while

hunting in the New Forest, buried in Westminster..

5. f Constance, born ca. 1061, died on 13-08-1094 at the age of ca. 33 year old , she married

at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1086 to the ca. 26 year old, Alain IV of Cornwall alias le

Fergent of Rufus, Count of Brittany, born ca. 1060, died on 13-09-1119 at the age of ca.

59 year old, son of Odo or Eudo, Count of Penthievre, Brittany, and Hedwig, (daughter

Alain III Count of Bretagne and Berta, daughter of Odo II Count of Champange, Blois

and Chartres etc. and Iringard, daughter of Robert I, Count of Auvergne and Irmgard,

daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provance and Adelheid Blanche de Anjou)

6. f Adela, born ca. 1062, died on 08-03-1138 at the age of ca. 76 year old in Marcigny sur

Loire, buried in Caen, she married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1081 in Chartres to

the ca. 36 year old, Stephen II Henri alias la Sage, Earl of Bois, Meaux and Brie, born ca.

1045, died on 27-05-1102 in Ramla (Ramleh), son of Theobald III de Blois, Earl of Bois

and Champagne and Garsende, daughter of Heribert I Count of Maine and Paula of

Maine.(Adela and Stephen are the parents of Stephen, Earl of Bois and King of England)

7. f Cicelie or Cecilia, born bef. 1066, died on 13-07-1126 at the age of ca. 60 year old,

buried in at the Holy Trinitu, Caen. Who took the veil at the monastry of Fecamp, and

was the first nun, and afterwards the second Abbes, of the Holy Trinity, founded at Caen

by her Royal Mother, the Church of which still exists.

8. m Henry I, alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, born 1070 in Selby,

Co. York, died on 01-12-1135 at the age of ca. 65 year old in Angers, buried in Reading

Abbey. His one of concubine was, Sybil Corbet, of Alcester, died ca. 1157 in Blaen,

Llyfnu, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor, his second

concubine was Anfrida, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old on the 11-11-1100 to te

21 year old, Mathilde, Eadgith, Maud or Edith of Scotland alias Good Queen Maud, born

ca. 1079 in Dunfermline, died on 01-05-1118 at the age of ca. 39 year old, in

Westminster Palace, buried in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Malcolm III alias

97

Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland,, and Margaretha Athelingsdaughter of

Wessex alias the Saint, a other concubine, Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine, born on

01-12-1135 in St. Denis le Fermont, buried in Reading Abbey, daughter of Godfried or

Geoffrey I alias the Bearde), Earl of Loivaine, Duke of Lothier (Lower Lorrain, Count of

Brabant, and Clementia of Burgundy. and a other was Elisabeth or Isabel de Beaumont

Le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca. 54 year old, daughter of Robert I

de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le Roger and Earl of Meulan, and

Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi). And a other concubine was Nest ap Rhys

of Deheubarth, daughter of Rhys ap Twedur of Deheubarth, and Glwaldus ap Rhiwallon

of Powys, now lawfull marriage. And a other concubine was Edith Sigulfson, of

Greystoke, died ca. 1173, daughter of Forn Sigulfson of Greystoke, Lord of Greystoke.

And there where more Concubines.

9. f Alice of Normandy, was contracted to Harald Godwinson, but died young.

10. f Adelaide of Normandy, died 1073, know as the friend of the poor.

11. f Matilda.

12. f Agatha, betrothed to Alphons VI, King of Leon, and afterwards Castile, she died

unmarried (Burke). (or perhaps betrothed to Harald Godwinson?), betrothed,

but never married to Alfons VI of Castile, King of Castile and Leon, born ca.

1039, died on 30-06-1109 at the age of ca. 70 year old in Toledo, son of

Ferdinand I of Navarra, King of Castilia, and Sancha, (daughter of Alfonso, King

of Leon and Castilia and Elvira Menendez)

Child by a concubine

13. m Richard FitzPons, he married to Matilda or Maud de Glouchester, daughter of Walter Fitz

Roger de Glouchester (Pitres) and Berthe FitzRoger.

Henry I alias Beauclerc King of England and Duke of Normandy

Henry I alias Beauclerc King of England and Duke of Normandy, born 1070 in Selby Co. York,

died on 01-12-1135 at the age of ca. 65 year old in Angers, buried in Reading Abbey, son of

William I, King of England alias the Conquereor and Mathilde, daughter of Baldwin or

Boudewijn V, alias Insulanus, Count of Flanders, and Adelaide (Aelis) of France. daughter of

Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and Constance,) Adelaide, was the widow of

Richard III, Count of Normandy, the brother of Robert , alias the Devil, the father of Wiliam I, so

his mother in Law was also his aunt) One of his concubinenes was Sybil Corbet, of Alcester, died

ca. 1157 in Blaen, Llyfnu, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor. (she

married Herbert, son of Herbert Fitz- Herbert and Emma, daughter of Odo oe Eudo de Bois and

Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I , alias the Devil and Judith of Rennes)

A other concubine was

Anfrida.

He married on 11-11-1100

Mathilde, Eadgith , Maud or Edith alias Good Queen Maud, born ca. 1079 in Dunfermline, died

on 01-05-1118 in Westminster Palace, buried in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Malcolm III of

Scotland alias Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland,, and Margaretha Athelingsdaughter of

Wessex (the Saint).

A other concubine

Mathilde, Eadgith, Maud or Edith alias Good Queen Maud, born ca. 1079 in Dunfermline, died

on 01-05-1118 at the age of ca. 39 year old, in Westminster Palace, buried in Westminster Abbey,

daughter of Malcolm III alias Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland,, and Margaretha

Athelingsdaughter of Wessex alias the Saint

98

A other concubine

Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine, born on 01-12-1135 in St. Denis le Fermont, buried in Reading

Abbey, daughter of Godfried or Geoffrey I alias the Bearde), Duke of Lothier (Lower Lorrain,

Count of Brabant, and Clementia of Burgundy

A other concubine

Elisabeth or Isabel de Beaumont Le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca.

54 year old, daughter of Robert I de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le

Roger and Earl of Meulan, and Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi). ( Elizabeth

married ca. 1125, Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembrooke, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1148, son

of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge, Earl of Pembroke and Lord of Clare, and Adelheid

de Clermont Beauvais) (Gilbert de Clare and Elizabeth, where the parents of Richard

alias Strongbow)

A other concubine,

Nest ap Rhys, daughter of Rhys ap Twedur of Deheubarth, and Glwaldus ap Rhiwallon of Powys,

(Nest, married Gerald alias Winsor, Fitz-Walter, son of Walter Fitz-Other ( Nest and Gerald, had

a son Maurice Fitz-Gerald, Lord of Maynothand Baron of Naas (Ireland), Richard alias

Strongbow and Maurice, went to Ireland)

a other concubine

Edith Sigulfson, of Greystoke, died ca. 1173, daughter of Forn Sigulfson of Greystoke,

Lord of Greystoke, (Edith, married Robert de Oilli, Constable of Oxford Castle)

Henry I had more concubine’s

Children by Sybille:

1. f Sibylle, born ca. 1085, died on 12-07-1122 at the age of ca. 37 year old, she married at

the age of ca. 16 year old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 22 year old, Alexander I Malcolmson alias

the Fierce, King of Scotland, 1107-24, born 1078, died on 23-04-1124 at the age of ca. 46

year old in Sterling, Scotland, buried in Dunfermline Abbey. While Alexander reigned

over Scotland, north of the Forth and Clyde, his brother David, who had been trained in

England, and was Earl of Northumbertland, ruled with the title of Earl in Lothian and

Cumbria., son of Malcolm III alias Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland, and

Margaretha alias the Saint, daughter of Edward alias Atheling and Agatha, alias the

Saint,daughter of Heinrich of Henry, Duke of Bavaria, King of Saxony and King of the

Romans, and Kunegonda or Cunigunda, alias the Saint, daughter of Siegfied, Count of

Luxemburg and Hedig of Nordgau)

2. f Mathilde, born ca. 1086, died on 25-11-1120 at the age of ca. 34 year old, she married at

the age of ca. 17 year old, ca. 1103 to the ca. 23 year old, Rotrou de Chateaudun, Earl of

Perche, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1144 at the age of ca. 64 year old, son of Godfried de

Chateaudun, Earl of Perch, Earl of Mortagne, Lord of Nugent le Rotrou, and Beatrix,

(daughter of Hiduin IV, Cout de Rameru, Lord of Ponthieu Montdidier, Rameru, Arcis

and Breteuil, and Adelheid or Aice, daughter of Ebalus de Roucy and Beatrix, daughter

of Reinier or Rainier, Count of Hainailt (Henegouwen) and Hedig of France)

3. m Robert, alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1090, died on 31-10-1147 at the age of

ca. 57 year old in Bristol, buried in Bristol, he married at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca.

1120 to the ca. 20 year old, Mathilde, Mabel or Maud of Glamorgan, born ca. 1100, died

ca. 1157 at the age of ca. 57 year old, daughter of Robert Fitzhamon de Corbeil, Lord of

Astremeville, Normandy and Tewkesbury, and Sibylle, daughter of Roger, Lord of

Montgomery and Adelheid, daughter of Everhard Lord de Breteuil and Humberga de

Sours) .

4. m William, Lord of Tracy, born ca. 1091, died ca. 1135 at the age of ca. 44 year old, he

married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1110 to the ca. 18 year old, Alice, there

99

daughter, Gracia of Tracy, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1160, she married ca. 1135 to Johan de

Avranches, Lord of Sudley, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1160, son of Richard de Avranches,

Earl of Chester, and Mathilde/Maud de Blois.

5. f Mathilde, born ca. 1092, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 58, she married at the age of ca.

28 year old ca. 1120 to the ca. 21 year old, Conan III de Bretagne alias le Grosse, born ca.

1099, died on 17-09-1148 at the age of ca. 49 year old, son of Alain IV of Cornwall alias

le Fergent of Rufus, Duke of Brittany, and Irmgard, daughter of Fuklco IV Count de

Anjou and Hildegarde de Beaugency.

6. f Constance, born ca. 1095, died ca. 1145 at the age of ca. 50 year old, she married at the

age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 1125 to the ca. 30 year old, Roscelin de Beaumont Maine, Earl

of Beaumont, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1145, son of Rudolf II de Beaumont Maine, Earl of

Beaumont, and N.N. de Laval?

7. f Alix or Alice, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1141 at the age of ca. 41 year old, she married at

the age of ca. 26 year old, ca. 1126 to the ca. 26 year old, Mattheus , Earl of

Montmorency, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca. 60 year old, son of Burchard

Lord of Montmorency, and Agnes , daughter of Ivo, Count de Beaumont sur Oise..

8. f Eustatia or Mabel, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 50 year old, she married

at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1120 to the ca. 30 year old, William Goeth III de

Montmirail, Seignier de Montmirail, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 660

year old, son of William II Gouet de Montmirail and Eustache.

9. m Reginald or Rainald alias de Dunstanville, Earl of Cornwall, born ca. 1100, died on

01-07-1175 at the age of ca. 75 year old, he married at the age of ca. 40 year old ca. 1140

to the ca. 40 year old, Beatrix Fitz-Richard, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1170 at the age of ca.

70 year old, and he had a concubine, his daughter by Beatrix: Mathilde born ca. 1141,

died ca. 1179, she married ca. 1165 to Robert IV de Beaumont Le Roger, Earl of

Meulent, born ca. 1141, died on 16-08-1204, son of Walram III de Beaumont, Earl of

Meulent, Wochester and Beaumont Le Roger, and Agnes de Montfort Evreux, Heiress of

Gournach, a other daughter Hawyse de Dunstanville, she married to Robert de Redvers,

son by his concubine, Henry Fitz-Count, Fitz-Earl, died 1222 in on the Crusade.

10. f Elizabeth or Joan, she married ca. 1118 to the ca. 31 year old, Fergus of Galloway, born

ca. 1087, died on 12-05-1161 at the age of ca. 74 year old, in New Abbey Holyrood, son

of Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, and Swanlauga

Hlodverdaughter of Orkney.(see the Kings of Man)

11. f Gundrada.

12. f Rosese, died bef. 1176, she married to Henry de la Pomerai.

Children by Anfrida:

13. m Richard of Lincoln, born 1100, drowned in the White Ship 25-11-1120 at the age of ca.

20 year old

14. m Fulk, a monk.

15. f Juliana, later a nun, she married to Eustace de Pacy, Lord of Breteuil.(her daughters were

held hostage and were blinded and difigured

Children by Mathilde of Eadgith (Maud) Edith of Scotland (Good Queen Maud)

16. Child, born 00-07-1101, died in infancy.

17. f Matilda or Maud, Matildis Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum Dominia, born on

07-02-1102 old in Winchester. Chr. by the name of Adelide, died on 10-09-1167 at the

age of 65 year in Notre Dame des Pres, Roue, buried in Bec Abbey, Normandy later

removed to Rouen Catheral, she married 1st at the age of 11 on 06-01-1114 in Manz,

100

Germany to the 32 years old, Henry V of Frankenland, , King of the Romans (Emperor),

born on 08-01-1081, died on 23-05-1125 at the age of 44, son of Konrad Hendrik IV of

Frankenland, King of the Romans and Emporor, and Bertha, daughter of Otto, Duke of

Savoye and Adelheid, daughter of Manfred Odalric de Susa, Margrave of Turin and

Bertha d Éste, she married 2nd

at the age of 25 on 03-04-1127 in Le Mans, Catherdral to

Geoffrey V, alias Plantagenet, 13 years old, Count of Anjou, born on 24-08-1113 in

Anjou, Normandy, died on 07-09-1151 in Chateau du Loir at the age of 38, buried in Le

Mans, son of Fulco V (Fulk) of Anjou, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem, and

Eremburga, daughter of Helias, Lird of Maine and Mathilda.

18. m William, born on 05-08-1103, drowned in the White Ship 25-11-1120 at the age of 17,

he married to Isabella of Anjou, daughter of Fulco IV of Anjou alias Le Rechin, Count of

Anjou, and Hildegarde, daughter of de Beaugency.

Children by Elizabeth:

19. f Isabella, died 1120.

20. f Matilda, Abbes of Montvillers.

Child by Nest:

21. m Henry Fitz-Henry, born 1103, kiled during Henry II invastion of Angulsea 1157

Child by Edith:

22. m Robert FitzEdith, Baron of Okenhampton, died on 31-05-1172, he married to Maud

d'Auranches, a daughter ,Maud du Sap, died 1224.

Children by other concubines:

23. m Gilbert, born ca 1130, died 1142.

24. f Daughter.

25. f Emma, She married to Guy de Laval, son of Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of

Anjou

26. f Sybilla. Ahe married to Balwin de Boullers.

27. f Daughter.

Robert, alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester

Robert, alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1090, died on 31-10-1147 at the age of

ca. 57 year old in Bristol, buried in Bristol, son of Henry I King of England alias

Beauclerc and Sybil Corbet, of Alcester, died ca. 1157 in Blaen, Llyfnu, daughter of

Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor

He he married at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 1120 to the ca. 20 year old

Mathilde (Mabel of Maud) of Glamorgan, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1157 at the age of ca.

57 year old, daughter of Robert Fitzhamon de Corbeil, Lord of Astremeville, Normandy

and Tewkesbury, and Sibylle, daughter of Roger, Lord of Montgomery and Adelheid,

daughter of Everhard Lord de Breteuil and Humberga de Sours) .


1. f Mathilda or Maud FitzRobert, born ca. 1121, died on 29-07-1189 at the age of ca. 68

101

years old, she married at the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1141 to the ca. 41 year old,

Ranulph alias de Gernon, Earl of Avranches, Bayeux and Chester, born ca. 1100 in

Gernon, died on 16-12-1153 at the age of ca. 53 year old, buried in Chester, son of

Ranulph le Meschin, Earl of Chester, and Lucy.

2. m William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1130, died on 23-11-1183 at the

age of ca. 53 year old, he married at the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1150 to the ca.

20 year old, Hedwig de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1130, died on 24-04-1194 at the age

of ca. 64 year old, daughter of Robert II de Beaumont alias le Bossu,Earl of Leicester,

and Amicia or Avicia, daughter of Rudolph de Montfort and the Gael.

William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Gloucester

William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1130, died on 23-11-1183 at the age of ca. 53

year old,, son of Robert alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester and Mathilde, Mabel or Maud,

daughter of Robert Fitzhamon de Corbeil, Lord of Astremeville, Normandy and Tewkesbury, and

Sibylle, daughter of Roger, Lord of Montgomery and Adelheid, daughter of Everhard Lord de

Breteuil and Humberga de Sours)


Hedwig de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1130, died on 24-04-1194 at the age of ca. 64

year old, daughter of Robert II de Beaumont alias le Bossu, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or

Avicia, daughter of Rudolph de Montfort and the Gael.


1. f Mabilie or Mabel, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1198 at the age of ca. 38 year old, she married

at the age of ca. 25 year old ca. 1185 to the ca. 26 year old, Amalrik de Montfort

L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of Evreux, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1206 at the age of

ca. 46 year old, son of Simon III de Montfort L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of

Evreux and Rochfort, and Mathilde de Montfort?

2. f Amicitia born ca. 1160, died 01-01-1225 at the age of ca. 65 year old, she married at the

age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1180, to the 30 year old, Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford,

born ca. 1150, died ca. 1217 at the age of ca. 68 year old, son of Roger de Clare and

Mathilde de Saint Hilaire.

3. f Isabella Fitz Robert alias de Clare, Countess of Gloucester, born ca. 1170, died on

14-10-1217 at the age of ca. 47 year old, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, she married 1st

at the age of ca. 18 year old, on 29-08-1188 in Malborough Castle, divorced at the age of

ca. 28 year old ca. 1199, she married the 20 year old, John I alias Lackland, King of

England, Lord of Ireland, born on 24-12-1167 in Beaumont Palace, Oxford, died on

19-10-1216 in Newark Castle, Notts at the age of 48, buried in Worcester Catherdral. Rex

Angliae Dominus Hiberniae, Dux Normanniae, et Dux Aquitaniae, son of Henry II

FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England, and Eleonore of Aquitiane Poitou, sue

jure Duchess of Aquitaine, (daughter of William VIII or the X, Duke of Aquitaine and

Eleanor, daughter of Amalric, Viscount de Chatellerault and Dangereuse, daughter of

Bartholomeus, Seigneur de L’Isle Bouchard), she married 2nd

at the age of ca, 44 year

old, on 26-01-1214 to the ca. 34 year old, Geoffrey de Mandeville, 5th Earl of Essex,

born ca. 1180, mortally wounded at a tournament on 23-02-1216 in London at the age of

ca. 36 year old, buried in Trinity Priory within Aldgate, London, son of Geoffrey

Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex, and Beatrice, daughter of William de Saye, she married 3rd

at the age of ca. 47 year old, September 1217 to the ca. 57 year old, Hubert de Burgh, 1st

Earl of Kent, Justiviar of England, born ca. 1160, died on 12-05-1243 at the age of ca. 83

tear old, in Bastead, Surrey, buried in Black Friars Church Holbein London, son of

102

Walter de Burgh and Johanna Ponchard.( he was married 1st at the age of ca. 50 year old

ca. 1210 to the ca. 30 year old, Beatrice de Warenne, born ca. 1180, died on 08-12-1214

at the age of ca. 34 year old, daughter of William de Warenne, Lord of Wormegay, and

Beatrix de Pierrepont, his 2nd

marriage was to, Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare,

Countess of Gloucester, his 3rd

marriage at the age of ca.61 years of age, ca. 1221 to yhe

ca. 28 year old, Margaret of Scotland, born ca. 1193, died ca. 1259, buried in Church of

the Black Friars London, daughter of William I alias the Lion, King of Scotland and Earl

of Northumberland, and Ermgarde of Beaumont.)

Mauger, Earl of Corbeil

Mauger, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 40 year old, son of

Richard I, Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur the Fearless) and Gunnora or Gunner de

Crepon, daughter of Harald II Gormsson, alias Bluetooth and Gunhilda or Gyrid of

Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Eirkson of Sweden

He married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1000 to the ca. 20 year old

Germaine, Heiress of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1012 at the age of ca. 32 year old.


1. m William, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1067, name of wife unkown

2. m Waldene of St. Clair, he married to Helene of Normandy alias le Bon, born ca. 1027, died

1060, daughter of Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, and Adele (daughter of

Robert II, King of of France and Constance, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and

Provance and Adelheid Blanche, daughter of Geoffrey, Coubt de Anjou and Adelheid

deVermandois.)

William, Earl of Corbeil

William, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1067 at the age of ca. 47 year old, son of

Mauger Earl of Corbeil and Germaine, Heiress of Corbeil.

Name of wife unkown


1. m Bouchard, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1080 at the age of ca. 30 years old, , he married at the

age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1070 to the ca. 20 year old, Adelheid de Crecy, born ca. 1050,

died ca. 1100, daughter Adelheid, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1100. She married ca. 1090 to

Everhard de Breteuil, Lord of Puiset, born ca. 1070, died on 21-08-1097, son of Hugo de

Breteuil, Lord of Breteuil, and Adelheid de Monthlery.

Waldene St. Clair

Waldene St. Clair, son of Mauger of Normandy and Germaine of Corbeil, Heiress of

Corbeil.

He married

Helene alias le Bon, born ca. 1027, died 1060 at the age of ca. 33 year old, daughter of

Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, and Adele daughter of Richard II alias the

Good, Duke of Normandy, and Adele (daughter of Robert II, alias le Pieux, King of of

France and Constance, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provance and Adelheid

Blanche, daughter of Geoffrey, Coubt de Anjou and Adelheid deVermandois.)

103

\Child from this marriage:

1. f Agnes St. Clair, she married to William de Braose, Baron de Braose, born 1049, died

1089, son of Robert de Bruce and Gunnora.

William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu

William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu, born ca. 0985, died ca. 1050 at the age of ca. 65 year

old, son of Richard I Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur the Fearless and Gunnora or

Gunner de Crepon, daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,

King of Norway and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden


Lezelina de Torqueville or d' Harcourt, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1054 at the age of ca. 74

year old. See ES NF Volume VII Table 15.


1. m William alias Bussac, Earl of Soissons, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1076 at the age of ca. 66,

he married at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1035 to the ca. 20 year old, Adelheid de Bar

sur Aube, Heiress of Soissons, born ca. 1015, died on 18-09-1066 at the age of ca. 51

year old, daughter of Reinauld de Bar sur Aube, Earl of Soissons,

2. m Robert, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1020, died on 08-09-1093 at the age of ca. 73 year old, he

married ca. 1050 to Beatrice

3. m Hugh, Bishop of Lisieux.

4. m Pons FitzWilliam.

William alias Bussac, Earl of Soissons

William alias Bussac, Earl of Soissons, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1076 at the age of ca. 66,

son of William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu and Lezelina de Torqueville or d'Harcourt.


Adelheid de Bar sur Aube, Heiress of Soissons, , born ca. 1015, died on 18-09-1066 at

the age of ca. 51 year old, daughter of Reinauld de Bar sur Aube, Earl of Soissons


1. m John, Earl of Soissons, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1118 at the age of ca. 68 year old, he

married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1070 to the ca. 20 year old, Abeline de

Pierrefonds, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1118, daughter Reinauld III, Earl of Soissons, born

ca. 1070, died ca. 1146.

2. f Lithuise de Soissons, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1100 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1070 to the ca. 30 year old, Milo, Lord of

Monthlery, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1102 at the age of ca. 62 year old, son of Guido de

Monthlery, Lord of Monthlery, Chevreuse, Chateaufort, and Hodierna de la Ferte Alaise.

3. f Agnes de Soissons, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1090 at the age of ca. 40 year old, she married

at the age of ca. 40 year old, ca. 1070 to the ca. 50 years old, Herve de Montmorency,

Lord of Montmorency, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1094 at the age of ca. 74 years old, son of

Bouchard de Montmorency, Lor of Montmonency.

4. f Ramtrud de Soissons, born ca. 1055, died ca. 1119 at the age of ca. 64 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1080 to the ca. 25 years old, Ivo de Nesle, Lord

104

of Nesle, born ca. 1055, died ca. 1120, at the age of ca. 65 year old, See ES NF Volume

VII Table 16.

Robert, Earl of Eu

Robert , Earl of Eu, born ca. 1020, died on 08-09-1093 at the age of ca. 73 years old, son

of William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu and Lezelina de Torqueville or d'Harcourt.

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1050

Beatrice


1. f Condoha, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1087 at the age of ca. 37 years old, she married at the

age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1070 to the ca. 50 years old, Fulco of Angouleme Perigord,

Earl of Angouleme, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1087 at the age of ca. 67 years old, son of

Geoffrey of Angouleme Perigord, Earl of Angouleme, and Petronilla d' Archiac

Bouteville.

2. m William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1096 at the age of ca. 36

years old, he married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 40 years old,

Helisende de Avranches, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1110 at the age of ca. 50 years old,

daughter of Richard alias de Abrincis or le Goz, Earl of Avranches, and Emma, daughter

of Herlevin de Conteville and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise, the Mother of William I,

King of England.

William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings

William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1096 at the age of ca. 36

years old, son of Robert , Earl of Eu and Beatrice.

He , he married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 40 years

Helisende de Avranches, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1110 at the age of ca. 50 years old,

daughter of Richard alias de Abrincis or le Goz, Earl of Avranches, and Emma, daughter

of Herlevin de Conteville and Harlette ir Arlette de Falaise, the Mother of William I,

King of England.


1. m Henry, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1100, died on 12-07-1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, he

married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1130 to the 20 year old, Margaretha de Blois

Sully, born ca. 1110, died on 14-12-1145 at the age of ca. 35 years old, daughter of

William de Blois, Lord of Sully, Count of Chartres, and Agnes, daughter of Giles de Sulli

Henry, Earl of Eu

Henry, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1100, died on 12-07-1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son

of William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings and Helisende de Avranches.

He he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1130 to the 20 year old

Margaretha de Blois Sully born ca. 1110, died on 14-12-1145 at the age of ca. 35 years

old, daughter of William de Blois, Lord of Sully, Count of Chartres, and Agnes, daughter

of Giles de Sulli


105

1. m John, Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1135, died on 26-06-1170 at the age of ca. 35

years old, he married at the age of ca. 25 year old ca. 1160 to the ca. 20 year old,

Adelheid d' Aubigny, born ca. 1140, died on 11-09-1188 at the age of ca. 28 year old.

John, Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu

John, Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1135, died on 26-06-1170 at the age of ca. 35

years old, son of Henry, Earl of Eu and Margaretha de Blois Sully.


Adelheid d' Aubigny, born ca. 1140, died on 11-09-1188 at the age of ca. 28 year old.


1. m Henry, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1160, died on 17-03-1183 at the age of ca. 23 years old, he

married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1180 to the ca. 17 year old, Mathilde or Maud ,

born ca. 1163, died on 13-12-1228, at the age of ca. 65 years old, daughter of Hamelin of

Anjou alias Plantagenet, Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey, and Isabella, (daughter

of William III of Warenne Earl of Surrey and Adela, daughter of William I Talvas de

Montgomery, Earl of Alencon and Adelheid or Helie, daughter of Odo I alias Borrel,

Duke of Burgundy and Sibilla of Burgundy), there daughter Alice d'Eu Normandie, born

ca. 1180, died on 11-09-1227 at the age of ca. 47, she married at the age of ca. 20 years

old ca. 1200 to the ca. 30 year old, Raoul of Lusignan, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1217.

Count of Lusignan, son of Hugo de Lusignan alias le Brun, le Vieux, Lord of Lusignan,

and Bourgogne de Rancon.

Godfried or Geoffrey, Earl of Eu and Brionne, de Clare

Godfried or Geoffrey, Earl of Eu and Brionne, de Clare, see ES-NF III.156, born ca.

0985, died ca. 1015 at the age of ca. 30 years old, son of Richard I Duke of Normandy

alias Sans Peur the Fearless, and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, daughter of Harald II

Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway and Gunhilde or Gyrid of

Wenden

Name of concubine not known

Child:

1. m Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1040 at the age of ca. 40 years

old, benefactor of the Abbey of Bec, Normandy, Name of concubine not known

Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu

Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1040 at the age of ca. 40 years

old, benefactor of the Abbey of Bec, Normandy, son of Godfried (Geoffrey), Earl of Eu

and Brionne, de Clare.

Name of concubine not known

Children:

1. m Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare, born ca. 1035, died ca. 1090 at the age of ca. 55 years old,

accompanied William de Conquerer into England, and recieved 176 Lordships, of wich

106

95 were in Suffolk attached to the honour of Clare, he married to Rohese de Gifford

Bolebec (de Giffard), born ca. 1035, daughter of Walter de Gifford (the Elder) and Agnes

daughter of Gerard Flaitell

2. m Balwin de Brionne Redvers (of Meules), born ca. 1035, became the sheriffs of Devon.

Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare

Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare, born ca. 1035, died ca. 1090 at the age of ca. 55 years old,

accompanied William de Conquerer into England, and recieved 176 Lordships, of wich

95 were in Suffolk attached to the honour of Clare, son of Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu

he married

Rohese de Gifford Bolebec (de Giffard), born ca. 1035, daughter of Walter de Gifford

Alias the Elder and Agnes daughter of Gerard Flaitell

Chidren from this marriage:

1. m Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Clare, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1115 at the

age of ca. 35 years old, he married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 14

year old, Adelheid or Alice de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont), born ca. 1086, died ca.

1120 at the age of ca. 34 years old, daughter of Hugo, Earl of Clermont and Beauvis,

Lord of Creilly and Mouchy, and Countess Margaretha de Roucy (Montdidier) (de

Rameru), daughter of Hilduin IV or V, Count of Rouncy, Lord of Ponthieu Montdidier,

Rameru, Arcis and Breteuil and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Ebalus de Roucy and

Beatrix of Hainaut (Henegouwen)

2. m Robert FitsRichard, died ca. 1134, he married to Countess of Huntigdon ,Maud de Saint

Liz or de Senlis, died 1140. (according to Burke), daughter of Simon I de Senlis or de

Saint Liz, Earl of Huntingdon and Northhampton, and Mathilde , (daughter of Walthoef

or Walter of Huntingdon, Earl of Northumberland, Huntingdon and Northampton, and

Judith, daughter of Lambert of Boulogne, earl of Lens and Aumale, and Adelaide or

Adeliza, daughter of Robert alias the Devil and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise) her step

father was David I alias the Saint, King of Scotland, (Maud, had a child by Saher de

Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester, born ca. 1155, died on 03-11-1219 at the age of ca. 64

years old in Damietta, son of Robert de Quincy and Orabl or Orabilis de Leuchars,

widower of Margaret de Beaumont (Bellemont), born ca. 1170, died on 12-02-1235 at the

age of ca. 65 years old, daughter of Robert III de Beaumont (de Blanchesmaines), Earl of

Leicester, and Petronella de Grandmesnil.)

3 f. Rohaise, died 07-12-1121 Le Bec, in Normandy, she married Hugh de Danmartin, he

died ca. 1095, son of Alberic Danmartin, Lord ed Mello, and Clemence.

Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Clare

Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Clare, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1115 at the

age of ca. 35 years old, son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare and Rohese de Gifford

Bolebec (de Giffard).

He married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1100 to the ca. 14 years old

Countess Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont), born ca. 1086, died ca. 1120 at

the age of ca. 34 years old, daughter of Hugo Claremont/de Clermont Beauvais, Count of

Clermont and Beauvis, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy, and Margaretha de Roucy (Montdidier) (de

Rameru), daughter of Hilduin IV or V, Earl of Rouncy, Lord of Ponthieu Montdidier, Rameru,

Arcis and Breteuil and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Ebalus de Roucy and Beatrix of Hainault

(Henegouwen)

107


1. m Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1100, died at battle near Abergavenny on

15-04-1136 at the age of ca. 36 years old, he married at the age of ca. 15 years old, to

Alice le Mechine, daughter of Randulph le Meschin and Maud or Margaret, (daughter of

Hugh or Hugo de Avranches, Earl of Chester and Ermtrude, daughter of High or Hugo

Claremont, Earl of Clermont and Beauvis, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy and Margaretha,

daughter of Hilduin de Rameru and Adelheid or Alice de Roucy).

2. m Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1148 at the age of ca. 42 years

old, he married at the age of ca. 19 years old ca. 1125 to the ca. 19 year old, Elisabeth or

Isabel de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca. 54 years old.

Before her marriage, she was the cuncubine of King Henry I of England , daughter of

Robert I de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le Roger and Earl of

Meulan, and Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi),( daughter of Hugh or Hugo,

alias Magnus, Earl of Vermandois and Valois, and Adelheid, Heiress of Vermandois and

Valois, daughter of Heribert IV, Earl of Vermandois and Adele de Valois)

3. f Adelheid or Alice, later a Nun, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1163 at the age of ca. 53 years old,

she married 1st at the age of ca. 20 yaers old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 68 year old, Alberich II

de Vere, born ca. 1062, died on 15-05-1141 at the age of ca. 79 years old in London,

buried in Colne Priory, son of Aubrey I de Vere, Chamberlian, and Beatrice, she married

2nd

at the age of ca. 32 year old ca. 1142 to the ca. 32 year old, William de Percy, born

ca. 1110, died ca. 1170 at the age of ca. 69 years old, son of Alan de Percy alias te Geart

Alan and Emma, daughter of Gilbert de Gant and Alice, daughter of Hugh de Monford.

4. m Baldwin FitzGilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne, he married to Aeline de Rullos.

A daughter, Margaret she married to Robert de Vere, died ca. 1142, son of Alberich II de

Vere and Adelheid (Alice) de Clare (the son of her Aunt Alice)

Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford

Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1100, died at battle near Abergavenny on

15-04-1136 at the age of ca. 36 years old, son of Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke,

Lord of Clare, and Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont),

He he married at the age of ca. 15 years old

Alice le Mechine, daughter of Randulph le Meschin and Maud or Margaret, (daughter of Hugh or

Hugo de Avranches, Earl of Chester and Ermtrude, daughter of High or Hugo Claremont, Earl of

Clermont and Beauvis, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy and Margaretha, daughter of Hilduin de

Rameru and Adelheid or Alice de Roucy).


1. m Roger de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1173 at the age of ca. 58 year

old, he married at the age of ca. 35 year old ca. 1150 to the ca. 25 year old, Mathilde de

Saint Hilaire, born ca. 1125, died ca. 1195 at the age of ca. 70 year old.( Mathilda,

remarried, to William d' Aubigny, died on 24-12-1193, son of William d' Aubigny

(Tonenei) (Mechines), 1st Earl of Arundel, and Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine. Mathilda

and William’s son was William, 3rd Earl of Arundel, died on 30-03-1221 in Cainell near

Rome.he married to Mabel of Kevilioc, died ca. 1232, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl

of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury (D'Evreux).

Roger de Clare, Earl of Herford

108

Roger de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1173, son of Richard de Clare

and Alice le Mechine.

He married at the age of ca. 35 year old ca. 1150 to the ca. 25 year old Mathilde de Saint

Hilaire, born ca. 1125, died ca. 1195 at the age of ca. 70 year old.(Mathilda, remarried, to

William d' Aubigny, died on 24-12-1193, son of William d' Aubigny (Tonenei) (Mechines), 1st

Earl of Arundel, and Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine. Mathilda and William’s son was William, 3rd

Earl of Arundel, died on 30-03-1221 in Cainell near Rome. he married to Mabel of Kevilioc, died

ca. 1232, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade de Montfort

L'Amaury (D'Evreux).


1. m Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1217 at the age of ca. 68 years

old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1180 to the 20 years old, Amicitia of

Gloucester , born ca. 1160, died 01-01-1225 at the age of ca. 65 years old, daughter of

William Fitz-Robert , Earl of Glouchester and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II de

Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia, daughter of Rudolph or Ralph, de Montfort and

the Gael, alias de Puader).

2. f Aveline, born ca. 1151, died on 04-06-1225 at the age of ca. 65 years old, she married 1st

before 1190 to William de Montchestney, she married 2nd

at he age of ca. 54? on

29-05-1205 to the 45 year old, Geoffrey Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex, born ca. 1160, died

on 14-10-1213, buried in Shouldham Priory, son of Piers de Lutgareshale and Maud.

3. f Joan or Johanna, she married to Gilbert de Neville, who founded Tupholme Abbey, ante

1168, son of Gilbert de Neville, Admiral to William the Conqueror, and Philcia de

Damoys.

Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford

Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, ca. 1150, died ca. 1217 at the age of ca. 68 years old,

son of Roger de Clare and Mathilde de Saint Hilaire.

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1180 to the 20 years old,

Amicitia of Gloucester , born ca. 1160, died 01-01-1225 at the age of ca. 65 years,

daughter of William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Glouchester and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II

de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia, daughter of Rudolph or Ralph, de Montfort

and the Gael, alias de Puader).


1. m Gilbert de Clare, 3rd

Earl of Hertford and Gloucester, born ca. 1180 in Hertford, died on

25-10-1230 at the age of 50 years old in Penros, Britanny, he married at the age of ca. 37

on 09-10-1217 in Teekesbury Abbey, Gloucester to Isabella Marshall, 17 years old, born

on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died in child birth 17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead,

Herfordshire at the age of 39, buried in Beaulieu Abbey Hampshire, daughter of William

le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter of

Richard, alias Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or Aoife McMurrough, daughter of

Dermot, King of Leinster) (Isabella, married for the 2nd

time at the age of 30, on 30-03-

1231 in Fawley Church, Berkshire, to the 22 year old Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Count of

Poictiers, born 05-01-1209 Wichester Castle, died 02-04-1272 Newark Castle,

Nottinghamshire, son of John I, King of England and Isabella of Angouleme)

2. f Maud or Matilda, she married 1st Roger de Lacy, Lord Pontefract, born ca. 1170, died ca.

109

1212, son of John de Lacy and Alice de Mandeville, she Married 2nd

to William de

Braose, died in who perished by starvation with his mother at Winsor, son of William de

Braose and Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.

Gilbert de Clare, 3rd

Earl of Hertford and Gloucester

Gilbert de Clare, 3rd

Earl of Hertford and Gloucester, born ca. 1180 in Hertford, died on

25-10-1230 at the age of 50 years old in Penros, Britanny, son of Richard de Clare, Earl

of Herford and Amicitia of Gloucester

He married at the age of ca. 37 on 09-10-1217 in Teekesbury Abbey, Gloucester to the 17

years old.

Isabella Marshall, , born on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died on

17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead, Herfordshire at the age of 39, in Child Birth, buried in Beaulieu

Abbey Hampshire, daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare,

Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or Aoife

McMurrough, daughter of Dermot, King of Leinster) (Isabella, married for the 2nd

time at the age

of 30, on 30-03-1231 in Fawley Church, Berkshire, to the 22 year old Richard, Earl of Cornwall,

Earl of Poictiers, born on 05-01-1209 in Winchester Castle, Hempshire, died on 02-04-1272 in

Newark Castle, Nottinghamshire at the age of 63, buried in Worchester Castle. Elected in 1256

King of the Romans, son of John I of England (Lackland), King of England, Lord of

Ireland, and Isabella of Angouleme (Taillefer).


1. f Maud, born ca. 1210 in Pembroke.

2. f Joan, born ca. 1210 in Pembroke.

3. f Amicia, born on 27-05-1220 in Usk, Mommouthshire, died on 30-11-1284 at the age of

64, she married 1st at the age of ca. 5 years old, ca. 1226 to Balwin de Reviers, 6

th Earl

of Devon, died 1245, she married at the age of ca. 26 years old 2nd

to Robert de Guines.

4. m Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd

Earl Gloucester, born on 04-08-1222 in

Mellent, died on 15-07-1262 in Ashenfield Manor, Waltham, Canterbury at the age of 39,

buried on 28-07-1262 in Tewkesbury Abbey, Gloucester, he married 1st at the age of ca.

9 years old ca. 1232, divorced at the age of ca. 15 years old ca. 1237, Margaret de Burgh,

born ca. 1222, died Nov. 1237 at the age of ca. 15, daughter of Hubert de Burgh, 1 st Earl

of Kent, Justiciar of England, and Margaret, daughter of Wiliam I, alias the Lion, King of

Scotland and Ermgarde, (daughter of Richard alias Bellemont, Viscount of Bellemont and

Luciede Laigle,) he married 2nd

at the age of 15 on 25-01-1238 in St. Edmund's Wexford,

Ireland to the 13 year old , Mathilde or Maud de Lacy, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1298 at the

age of ca. 75 years old, daughter of John de Lacy, Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret,

daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise, daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester and

Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, Earl of Montfort, Evereux and Rochfort

and Mathilda.

5. f Isabel born 02-11-1226, died 10-07-1264 at the age of 37 year old, she married on at tha

age of 13, on 01-05-1240 to the ca. 30 year old , Robert de Bruce alias the Competitor,

Lord of Annandale, born ca. 1210, died on 03-05-1295 at the age of ca, 85 year old in

Lochmaben Castle, buried in Guisborough Priory, son of Robert de Bruce or le Brus or

Brewes and Isobel or Isabel , daughter of David Earl of Huntingdon and Mathilda or

Maud,( daughter of Hugh of Keviloc, Earl of Chester and Avranches and Berrtrade de

Montfort L’Amaury.)

6. m Sir William, born on 18-05-1228 in Gloucester, died in Retherford at the age of 30,

buried on 23-07-1258 in Dureford Abbey.

110

7. f Agnes, Rohese or Rose, born ca. 1229 in Gloucester, she married to Roger, 1st Lord

Mowbray, died 1297 in Ghent, buried in Fountains Abbey, son of Roger de Mowbray and

Maud or Matilda, (daughter of William de Beauchamp and Ida or Idones, daughter of

William Longespee, Earl of Salisburt and Ela, Aleidaor Isabel Fitz-Patrick, Countess of

Salisbury, daughter of William Fitz-Patick Devereux, alias de Evereux, and Eleonor de

Votry.).

8. m Gilbert, Priest, born on 12-09-1229, died aft. 1241.

Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd

Earl Gloucester

Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd

Earl Gloucester, born on 04-08-1222 in Mellent, died

on 15-07-1262 in Ashenfield Manor, Waltham, Canterbury at the age of 39, buried on 28-07-1262

in Tewkesbury Abbey, Gloucester son of Gilbert de Clare and Isabella Marshall.

He married 1st at the age of ca. 9 years old ca. 1232, divorced at the age of ca. 15 years

old ca. 1237.

Margaret de Burgh, born ca. 1222, died Nov. 1237 at the age of ca. 15, daughter of Hubert de

Burgh, 1st Earl of Kent, Justiciar of England, and Margaret, daughter of Wiliam I, alias the Lion,

King of Scotland and Ermgarde, daughter of Richard alias Bellemont, Viscount of Bellemont and

Luciede Laigle.

He married 2nd

at the age of 15 on 25-01-1238 in St. Edmund's Wexford, Ireland the 13 year old,

Mathilde or Maud de Lacy, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1298 at the age of ca. 75 years old, daughter

of John de Lacy, Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise,

daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester and Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, Earl of

Montfort, Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda.


1. f Isabella, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1271 at the age of ca. 31 years old, she married at the age

of ca. 17 years old on 28-03-1257 to the ca. 14 year old, Willem VII de Montferrat,

Vicont of Monferrat, born ca. 1243, died ca. 1292 at the age of ca. 49 year old, son of

Bonifacius de Montferrat, Viscount of Montferrat, and Margarethe, (daughter of

Amadeus IV of Savoye and Anne Margarethe, daughter of Hugh II alias Borrel of

Burgundy and Beatrox de Albon Vienne)

2. m Gilbert de Clare alias the Red, 3rd

Earl of Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort, born on

02-09-1243, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of 63, he married 1st , 1253 at the age of 9,

divorced ca. 1271 at the age of 28, from Alice de Lusignan, daughter of Hugo or Hugues

de Lusignan alias le Brun, Earl of la March and Angouleme, and Yolanda, (daughter of

Peter de Dreux, Duke of Bretange and Alice, daughter of Guido of Thouars, Earl of

Broweric, Courouaille, and Bule of Brittany and Constance, daughter of Conan IV, alias

Petit, Duke of Brittany and Richmond and Margaret of Huntingdon) , he married 2nd

at

the age of 46 on 30-04-1290 in Westminster Abbey to the ca. 18 year old, Joan of Acre,

born ca. 1272 in Acra in the Spring, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of ca. 35 year old in

Clare, daughter of Edward I, alias Longshanks, King of England, and Eleonore, daughter

of Ferdinand II alias el Santo, of Castile, and Johanna or Joan, daughter of Simon de

Mello Dammartin, and Maria de Monrgomery

3. m Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 41

year old, he married at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1270 to the ca. 15 year old, Juliane,

born ca. 1255, died ca. 1290 at the age of ca. 35 year old, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald

and Emmeline, daughter of Stephen Longspee, Chief Juctice of Ireland, Seneschal of

Gascony and Emmeline, daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod.(Emmeline,

remarried with Adam de Cretynge, Lord Stockton, Huntingdon.

111

4. m Bogo, Clerk, born on 21-06-1248.

5. f Margaret, born ca. 1250, died ca. 1312 at the age of ca. 62 years old, she married at the

age of ca. 22 yars old on 07-10-1272 to the ca. 33 year old, Edmund, Earl of Cornwall,

born ca. 1249, died ca. 1300, son of Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers, and

Sancha, (daughter of Raymond Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and Forcalquier,

and Beartix, daughter of Thomas, Duke of Savoye and Margaretha of Geneve)

6. f Rohese, born on 17-10-1252.

7. f Eglentina, born 1257.

8. f Joa, she married to Rhys ap Rhys Grys (the Hoarse), son of Lord Rhys ap Gruffydd of

Deheubarth, self styled Prince of Wales, and Gwemllian, (daughter of Madog ap

Marredubb ap Bleddyn of Powys, and Susanna, daughter of Gruffudd, Griffith, or

Gruddydd ap Cyan ap Idwal of Gwynedd and Angharad ap Owain)

9. m Robert.

Gilbert de Clare alias the Red, 3rd

Earl of Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort

Gilbert de Clare alias the Red, 3rd

Earl of Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort, , born on

02-09-1243, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of 63, son of Richard de Clare and Mathilde

or Maud de Lacy, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1298, daughter of John de Lacy, Earl of

Lincoln, and Margaret, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise, daughter of Hugh,

Earl of Chester and Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, Earl of Montfort,

Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda.

He married 1st , 1253 at the age of 9, divorced ca. 1271 at the age of 28,

Alice de Lusignan, daughter of Hugo or Hugues de Lusignan alias le Brun, Earl of la

March and Angouleme, and Yolanda, (daughter of Peter de Dreux, Duke of Bretange and

Alice, daughter of Guido of Thouars, Earl of Broweric, Courouaille, and Duke of Brittany

and Constance, daughter of Conan IV, alias Petit, Duke of Brittany amd Richmond and

Margaret of Huntingdon)

He married 2nd

at the age of 46 on 30-04-1290 in Westminster Abbey to the ca. 18 year

old

Joan of Acre, born ca. 1272 in Acra in the Spring, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of ca. 35

year old in Clare, daughter of Edward I, alias Longshanks, King of England, and

Eleonore, daughter of Ferdinand II alias el Santo, of Castile, and Johanna or Joan,

daughter of Simon de Mello Dammartin, and Maria de Montgomery


1. f Isabella, born on 10-03-1263, died 1338 at the age of ca. 74 years old, she married 1st at

the age of ca. 36 years old ca. 1300 to the ca. 29 year old, Guy Beauchamp, 10th Earl of

Warwick, born ca. 1271, died on 10-08-1315 at the age of ca. 44 year old, in Warwick,

buried in Bordesley Abbey, son of William Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and Maud,

(daughter of John Fitz-John and Marjorie, daughter of Philip Basset, Justicar of England

and Mawise Louvaine), she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 52 years old ca. 1316 to the 35

year old, Lord Maurice alias the Magnanimous, 2nd

Lord Berkeley, born April 1281, died

on 31-05-1326 at the age of ca. 45 year old in Wallingford Castle, Berkshire, buried in St.

Augustine's Bristol. Governor of Glouchester, 1312, Governor of Berwick on tweed,

1314, Steward of the Duchy of Aquitain, 1319, Justicar of South Wales, son of Thomas

de Berkeley and Jean de Ferrers, Baroness, (daughter of William de Ferrers, 5th Earl of

Derby and Sybyle, daughter of Wiliam le Marshall, and Isabella de Clare.)

2. f Joan, born ca. 1268, she married 1st at the age of ca. 15 yer old

, ca. 1284, to the 22 year

old , Duncan/Donnchadh III MacDuff, Earl of Fife 10th, born 1262, murdered in his

112

prime at Pitpullock near Brechin by the Abernethies, 25-09-1288, at the age of ca. 26

year old, son of Colban MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Anna Durward (de Lundin),

daughter of Alan alias Hostarius, Durward, Lundin or Lundie, and Marjory of Dunkeld,

daughter of Alexander II, King of Scotland, and a unknown woman, she married at the

age of ca. 31 year old, 2nd

Gervase Avenel.


3. f Eleanor or Alianore, born 00-10-1292, died on 30-06-1337 at the age of ca. 44 year old,

she married 1st to Hugh alias the Younger, 3

rd Lord Le Despencer, Attained and Hanged,

when his honours where forfeited , 29-11-1326, son of Hugh le Despencer, Earl of

Winchester, 2nd

Lord le Despencer, and Isabelle,

( daughter of William Beauchamp,Earl of Warwick and Maud, daughter of John Fitz-

John and Marjory Bassett), she married 2nd

to William Zouche de Mortimer, Lord

Zouche de Mortimer, son of Rober de Mortimer and Joyce, daughter of Wiliam la Zouch

and Maud de Hobrugge

4. m Gilbert, born ca. 1295, died on 24-06-1314 at the age of ca. 19 yaer old.

5. f Margaret, born ca. 1295, died ca. 1342 at the age of ca. 47 year old, she married 1st at the

age of ca. 14 year old, ca. 1309 to the ca. 25 year old, Piers de Gaveston, Earl of

Cornwall, Suzerian of Man, born ca. 1284, died on 19-06-1312 at the age of ca. 28 years

old, son of Arnaud de Gaveston and Clarmonde de Marsan et de Louvigny, she married

2nd

at the age of ca. 22 years old, on 28-04-1317 to Hugh de Audley, Earl of Gloucester,

died ca. 1347, son of Hugh de Audley.

6. f Elisabeth, born on 16-09-1295 in Tewkesbury, Gloucester, died on 04-11-1360 at the age

of 65, buried in Minoresses Convent London, foundress of Clare College, Cambridge, she

married 1st at the age of ca. 10 yaers old on 30-09-1308 Waltham Abbey, Essex, to the

ca. 21 year old, Sir John de Burgh, Earl of Ulster, born ca. 1285, died on 18-06-1313 at

the age of ca. 28 year old, son of Richard de Burgh alias the Red Earl, 2nd

Earl of Ulster,

and Margareth, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly, she married 2nd

at the

age of ca. 18 year old, ca. 1314, Ralph de la Roche, Married 3rd

at the age of 19 in near

Bristol 04-02-1315, to Theobald , 2nd

Lord Verdun, son of Theoblad , Baron Verdun 1st,

Lord of Westmeath, Constibel of Ireland, and Margory, daughter of Sir Humphrey de

Bohun and Eleanor de Braiose, she married 4th Roger d'Amorie, Baron d'Amory, died

1322, son of Gilbert d'Amorie.

Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond

Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 41

years old, son of Richard de Clare and Mathilde or Maud de Lacy, (daughter of John de

Lacy, Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise,

daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester and Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III,

Earl of Montfort, Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda.)


Juliane FitzGerald , born ca. 1255, died ca. 1290 at the age of ca. 35 year old, daughter of

Maurice FitzGerald and Emmeline, daughter of Stephen Longspee, Chief Juctoce of

Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony and Emmeline, daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or

Rydelfrod.(Emmeline, remarried with Adam de Cretynge, Lord Stockton, Huntingdon.


1. f Maud, born ca. 1274, died ca. 1314 at the age of ca. 40 year old, she married at the age of

113

ca. 26 year old, ca. 1300 to the ca, 26 year old, Robert Clifford, Lord Clifford, born ca.

1274, died ca. 1314 at the age of ca. 40 year old, son of Roger Clifford and Isabel Vipont.

2. f Margaret, born ca. 1280, died ca. 1333 at the age of ca. 53 yars old, she married 1st at the

age of ca. 9 years old, 1289 to Gilbert de Umfreville, died on 23-05-1303 in Before, son

of Gilbert de Umfreville, 1st Earl of Angus, and Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander

Comyn,, and Elizabeth or Isabel, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Helen, daughter of

Alan Fitz-Roland of Galloway and Hilda or Helen, daughter of Reginald, Ranald or

Ragnall Somerledsson of Argyll and Fonia of Moary, she married 2nd

st the age of ca. 28

on 30-06-1308 to Batholomew de Badlemere, 1st Baron Badlesmere, died on

14-04-1322, son of Gunceline de Badlemere.

Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembroke

Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1148 at the age of ca. 42 years

old, son of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge and Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont

Beauvais (de Claremont).

He married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1125, to the ca. 19 year old

Elisabeth or Isabel de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca.

54 year old. Before her marriage, she was the cuncubine of King Henry I of England,

daughter of Robert I de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le Roger and

Earl of Meulan, and Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi)

1. m Richard de Clare alias Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1130, died on 20-04-1176

at the age of ca. 46 years old, he married at the age of ca. 41 year old on 26-08-1171 to

the ca. 31 year old, Eva or Aoife McMurrough of Leinster, Countess of Ireland, born ca.

1140, died ca. 1176 at the age of ca. 36 year old, daughter of Dermot Mac Murrough of

Leinster, King of Leinster, and Moore Toole.

2. f Rohaise, she married All Saints day at Chephstow 01-11 1141? , Baderon of Monmouth,

son of William de Monmouth

3. f Priscilla, she married to Raymond Fitz-Gerald alias le Gros, died 1188, buried in Abbey

of Morlana near Youghal, son of Wiliam Fitz-Walter alias William Primavevus, Castellan

of Pembroke, Lord of Carew and Emlyn. (Grandson of Gerald Fitz-Walter de Windsor,

Constable of Pembroke Castle

Richard de Clare alias Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke

Richard de Clare alias Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1130, died on 20-04-1176

at the age of ca. 46 years old, son of Gilbert de Clare and Elisabeth or Isabel de

Beaumont le Roger.

He married at the age of ca. 41 year old on 26-08-1171 to the ca. 31 year old

Eva or Aoife McMurrough of Leinster, Countess of Ireland born ca. 1140, died ca. 1176

at the age of ca. 36 year old, daughter of Dermot Mac Murrough of Leinster, King of

Leinster, and Moore Toole.


1. m Gilbert, born ca. 1173.

2. f Isabelle, Countess Strigoil, born ca. 1174, died ca. 1220 at the age of ca. 46 years old,

she married at the age of ca, 15 year old ca. 1189 in London to the ca. 43 year old,

William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1146 in Pembroke, died on 14-05-1219

at the age of ca. 73 year old, at Caversham Manor, son of John le Marshall.

114

3 m Walter, was executed at the age of 17

Baldwin FitzGilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne

Baldwin FitzGilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne, son of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge

and Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont).

He married

Aeline de Rullos.


1. f Margaret, she married to Robert de Vere, died ca. 1142, son of Alberich II de Vere and

Adelheid (Alice) de Clare (Nun).

Robert Fitz-Richard

Robert Fitz-Richard, died ca. 1134, son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare and Rohese de

Gifford Bolebec (de Giffard).

He married

Maud de Saint Liz/de Senlis, died 1140, daughter of Simon I de Senlis (de Saint

Liz), Earl of Huntingdon and Northhampton, and Mathilde, (daughter of Walthoef or

Walter of Huntingdon, Earl of Northumberland etc. etc. and Judith, daughter of Lambert,

Earl of Lens and Aumale and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil of

Normandy and Harleyya or Arlette de Falaise) (Maud remarried to Saher or Saer de

Quincy, born 1155, died 03-11-1219, son of Rober de Quincy and Orabli or Orablis de

Leuchars, daughter of Nes of Mar)


1. m Walter Fitz-Robert, Lord of Woodham, died 1198, he married Maud de Lucy, daughter of

Richard de Lucy and Ada de Morvil.

Walter Fitz-Robert, Lord of Woodham

\

Walter Fitz-Robert, Lord of Woodham, died 1198, son of Robert FitsRichard and Maud

de Saint Liz/de Senlis, daughter of Simon I de Senlis or de Saint Liz, Earl of Huntingdon

and Northhampton, and Mathilde, (daughter of Walthoef or Walter of Huntingdon, Earl

of Northumberland etc. etc. and Judith, daughter of Lambert, Earl of Lens and Aumale

and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil of Normandy and Harletta

or Arlette de Falaise

He married 1st Margaret de Bohun, she died 1148

He married 2nd

Maud de Lucy, daughter of Richard de Lucy, Justicar of England and Ada de Morvil.


1. m Robert FitzWalter, died 1234 in at the seige of Damietta, one of the foremost of 25

Barons to enforce the Magna Carta, his was Rohese

2. f Alice, she married , Gilbert Pecche.

3 f Maud

115

Robert Fitz-Walter

Robert Fitz-Walter, died 1234 in at the seige of Damietta, the foremost of 25 Barons to

enforce the Magna Carta, son of Walter Fitz-Robert and Maud de Lucy.

He married 1st Gunnora, daughter and heiress of Robert de Valonies

He married Rohese, she was his second wife.

Child by Gunnora

1. f Christian Fitz-Walter, died on 17-06-1232, buried in Shouldham Priory, she married 1st

on 18-11-1220 to William Fitz-Geoffrey de Mandeville, 6th Earl of Essex, died on

08-01-1216, buried in Shouldham Priory, son of Geoffrey Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex,

and Beatrice, daughter of William de Saye, she married 2nd

on 15-05-1227 to Raymond

de Burgh, drowned 1230, grandson of Walter de Burg and Johanna Pinchard..

2. f Maud Fitz-Walter, died ca. 1212, buried in Dunmow Priory, she married ca. 1210 to the

ca. 30 year old, Geoffrey de Mandeville, 5th Earl of Essex, born ca. 1180, Mortally

wounded at a tournament at the age of ca. 36 year old, on 23-02-1216 in London., buried

in Trinity Priory within Aldgate, London, son of Geoffrey Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex,

and Beatrice, daughter of William de Saye.

(Geoffrey de Mandeville, he2nd marriage was with, Isabella Fitzrobert de Clare,

Countess of Gloucester)

3. m Walter Fitz-Robert, of Woodham co. Essex, died 1258, he married to Ida or Idones

Longespee, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260, daughter of William Longespee, Earl of

Salisbury, and Ela, Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of

Salisbury, (daughter of William Fitz-Patrick Devereux and Eleanor de Vitry)

Walter Fitz-Robert, of Woodham co. Essex

Walter Fitz-Robert, of Woodham co. Essex, died 1258, son of Robert FitzWalter

and Rohese.

He married

Ida or Idones Longespee, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 52 years old,

daughter of William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, and Ela, Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick

de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of Salisbury, (daughter of William Fitz-Patrick

Devereux and Eleanor de Vitry)


1. m Robert, 1st Baron FitzWalter, born 1247, he married 1

st to Devorgilla de Burgh, died

1284, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly, he married 2nd

, Alianore de

Ferrers, daughter of Robert de Ferrers, of Chartley some times Earl of Derby, he married

3rd

to Alice de Ilse, died 1325/6, daughter of Sir Warin de Ilse, of Campton Beds.

2. m Stephen Fitz Walter.

3. f Ela FitzRobert, she married William de Oddingeles

Robert, 1st Baron FitzWalter

Robert, 1st Baron FitzWalter, born 1247, son of Walter Fitz-Robert and Ida or Idones

Longespee, daughter of William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, and Ela, Aleida or Isabel

Fitz-Patick de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of Salisbury, (daughter of William Fitz

Patrick Devereux and Eleanor de Vitry)

116

He married 1st

Devorgilla de Burgh, died 1284, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly.

He married 2nd

Alianore de Ferrers, daughter of Robert de Ferrers, of Chartley some times Earl of Derby.

He married 3rd

Alice de Ilse, died 1325/6, daughter of Sir Warin de Ilse, of Campton Beds.

Child by Devergilla:

1. m Walter FitzRobert, born ca. 1275, he married to Joan Engaine, daughter of Sir John

Engaine, of Laxton, Northamts, a son Robert Fitz-Walter, born 1291, died as infant

2. f Christian, she married to John le Marshall, 1st Baron of Hockering.

Child by Alianore:

2. m Robert, 2nd

Baron Lord Fitz-Walter, he married 1st , Joan Multon, she died on

16-06-1363, sister and co-heir of John Molton her brother, daughter of Thomas Multon,

Lord Multon, of Egremond, he married 2nd

to Joan de Botetort, daughter of John de

Botetort, 1st Lord Botetort, and Maud Fitz Otes.

Robert, 2nd

Baron Lord Fitz-Walter

Robert, 2nd

Baron Lord Fitz-Walter, son of Robert FitzWalter and Alianore de Ferrers.

He married 1st

Joan Multon, died on 16-06-1363, sister and co-heir of John Molton her brother, daughter

of Thomas Multon, Lord Multon.

He m arried 2nd

Joan de Botetort, daughter of John de Botetort, 1st Lord Botetort, and Maud Fitz Otes.


1. m John, 3rd

Lord Fitz-Walter, he married to Eleanor or Alianore Percy, daughter of Henry

Percy, 2nd Lord Percy, and Idoina, daughter of Robert, Lord Clifford and Maud, daughter

of Thomas de Clare, Lord ofThormond and Juliane, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald and

Emmeline de Longspee

John, 3rd

Lord Fitz-Walter

John, 3rd

Lord Fitz-Walter, son of Robert Fitz-Walter and Joan Multon.

He married

Eleanor or Alianore Percy, daughter of Henry Percy, 2nd Lord Percy, and Idoina,

daughter of Robert, Lord Clifford and Maud, daughter of Thomas de Clare, Lord of

Thormond and Juliane, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald and Emmeline de Longspee


1. m Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 31-05-1345, died on 26-09-1386 in Oronse Galicia at the age

of 41, he married 1st

at the age of ca. 16 years old , Alianore Dagworth, daughter of

Thomas Dagworth, Lord Dagworth, and Lady Eleanor or Alianore, daughter of

Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Elizabeth or Isabel, daughter of Edward I,

King of England and Eleonore of Castille, he married 2nd

, Philippa de Mohun, born ca.

117

1375, died on 17-07-1431 at the age of ca. 56 years old, daughter of John de Mohun,

Lord Mohum of Dunster.( Philippa, married 1st to Edward, Duke of Norwich, Duke of

York, born 1373, died on 25-10-1415 in Agincourt, son of Edmund alias Langley, Earl of

Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, and Isabella of Castile.her 3

rd marriage was with John

Golafre, a Knight)

2. f Alice, died on 29-04-1401, she married to Aubrey 10th de Vere, born ca. 1139, son of

John de Vere, 7th Earl of Oxford, and Maud de Badlemere.

Walter Fitz-Walter

Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 31-05-1345, died on 26-09-1386 in Oronse Galicia at the age

of 41, son of John Fitz-Walter and Eleanor or Alianore Percy, daughter of Henry Percy,

2nd

Lord Percy, and Idoina, daughter of Robert, Lord Clifford and Maud, daughter of

Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond and Juliane, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald and

Emmeline de Longspee

He married 1st

Alianore Dagworth, daughter of Thomas Dagworth, Lord Dagworth, and Lady Eleanor or

Alianore, daughter of Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Elizabeth or Isabel,

daughter of Edward I, King of England and Eleonore of Castille

He married 2nd

ca.1370

Philippa de Mohun, born ca. 1375, died on 17-07-1431, daughter of John de Mohun, Lord

Mohum of Dunster.( Philippa, married 1st to Edward, Duke of Norwich, Duke of York,

born 1373, died on 25-10-1415 in Agincourt, son of Edmund alias Langley, Earl of

Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, and Isabella of Castile.her 3

rd marriage was with John

Golafre, a Knight)

Child by Alianore:

1. m Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 05-09-1368, died on 16-05-1406 in Venice at the age of 37,

he married to Joan Devereux, daughter of John Devereux, of Dinton.

Walter Fitz-Walter

Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 05-09-1368, died on 16-05-1406 in Venice at the age of 37,

son of Walter Fitz-Walter and Alianore Dagworth.

He married

Joan Devereux, daughter of John Devereux, of Dinton.


1. m Humprey, born 1398, died 1415 at the age of ca. 17 years old.

2. m Walter Fitz-Walter, born 1400, died ca. 1432, at the age of ca, 32 years old, he married to

Elizabeth Chideock, daughter Elizabeth, Baroness Fitz-Walter, she married to John

Radcliffe

Turf Einar Rognvaldsson of More, Earl of Orkney

118

Turf Einar Rognvaldsson of More, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0850 in Norway, died ca.

0910 at the age of ca. 60 years old in Orkneys, son of Ragnvald, Reginald, or Rognvald

of More alias the Wise and Groa



1. m Thorfinn Torf-einarson , alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney,0954, died ca. 0963,

buried in Howe or Haxa. A Settler in Iceland, he married to Grelaug or Grelod , born ca.

0898, daughter of Duncan of Caithness, Mormaer of Caithness, and Groa, daughter of

Thorstein Olafson and Thuride, daughter of Eyvind Bjornsson of Gotaland, and Rafertach

or Rafarta, daughter of Cearbhall alias Cerball mac Dunlaigte, Lord of Ossory and King

of Dublin (Granddaughter of Olaf alias the White of Dublin and Aud alias Deepminded,

daughter of Ketel Bjarnibi alias Flatnose.

2. m Arnkel Turf-Einarson , Earl of Norway, and Orkeney, died 0954.

3. m Erlend Turf-Einarson, Earl of Orkney, died 954 in Northumbria.

Thorfinn Torf-einarson, alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney

Thorfinn Torf-einarson , alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney, 954, died ca. 0963,

buried in Howe or Haxa. A Settler in Iceland, son of Turf Einar Rognvaldsson of Orkney

(of More)

He married

a daughter of Duncan of Caithness, Mormaer of Caithness, and Groa, daughter of

Thorstein Olafson and Thuride , daughter of Eyvind Bjornsson of Gotaland, and

Rafertach or Rafarta, daughter of Cearbhall alias Cerball mac Dunlaigte, Lord of Ossory

and King of Dublin (Granddaughter of Olaf alias the White of Dublin and Aud alias

Deepminded, daughter of Ketel Bjarnibi alias Flatnose.


1. m Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0942, died ca.0980 at the age of ca. 38

year old, in Hofn (Huna) Caithness, he married, Audna or Edna, born ca. 0928, thay say

that he was married to a daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac

Dunlaingte), Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin. 0873. it more than likely that it was the

granddaughter of Cearbhall, see above her mother in law.

2. m Arnfinn Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, murdered by order of his wife ca. 0979.

Ge married 0954 to Ragnild Eriksdaughter of Norway, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born ca.

0935, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 35 years old, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson

alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter ,




3. m Havard Thorfinnson (the Season-Prosperous), Earl of Orkney, died ca. 0981.

He married his sister in law, Ragnild Eriksdaughter of Norway, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born

ca. 0935, murdered by order of his wife ca. 0970, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson

alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway amd Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter ,




119

4. m Liot Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, 0981-4, died ca. 0984.he married the murderess of his

two brothers, Ragnild Eriksdaughter of Norway, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born ca. 0935, died

ca. 0970, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and

Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter , alias Kingmother, sister of Harald, alias

Bluetooth, and daughter of Gorm, alias the Old, King of Denmark, and Thyra, alias

Danebod, (daughter of Harald Klack and Sigridhelgisdaughter,)

5. m Skuli Thorfinnson, died ca. 984.

6. f daughter, she married to Einar Hard Jaw.

7. f daughter, she married to Einar Buttered Bread.

Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney

Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0942, died ca.0980 at the age of ca. 38

year old, in Hofn (Huna) Caithness, son of Thorfinn Torf-einarson of Orkney alias the

Skull Splitter and Grelaug or Grelod daughter of Duncan Mormaer of Caithness and

Groa, daughter of Thorstein Olafson and Thuride or Thorida, daughter of Eynvind

Bjornsson of Gotaland and Rafertach or Rafarta, daughter of Cearbhall or Kiarvall Mac

Dunghall, Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin

He married

Audna or Edna, born ca. 928, daughter of Cearbhall or Kiarvall MacDunghall

(Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin. 873. thay say that he was

married to a daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte),

Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin. 873. it more than likely that it was the granddaughter

of Cearbhall, see above her mother in law.


1. m Sigurd or Siward II Hlodverson, alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, killed in

Battle on 23-04-1014 in Clontarf. Sigurd Earl of Orkeney, may have had some authorety

over Man from c. 989 to 1014, when he was killed at Clontarf, and his son Thorfinn, Earl

of Orkney, possible had rights over Man, ca.1014-60, but munch held that from 0989 to

1079, the island of Man must have been an appendage of the Norwagian kingdom of

Dublin whereas it would appear that the Isles chiefly belonged to the Earls of Orknet.

(Moore, op. cit.,i, 95 to the died of Harald King of Man, in 1040, citing U, but the King

whose death is recorded in the annal is Harald Harfoot, King of England) (Handbook of

British Chronology, 1961), son of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney and Audna (Edna) of

Ireland, Name of first wife unknown, his second wife was Anleta or Thora of Scotland,

daughter of Malcolm II Mac Kenneth , King of Scotland

2. f daughter , she married to Havard of Caithness, Stewart of Caithness, he was killed in a

barrel 0988.

3. f Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter she married to Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of

the Hebrides, son of Margad of Dublin, King of Dublin and Galloway perhaps of Man.

4. f Hvarflod.

5. f Neried.

Sigurd or Siward II Hlodverson, alias the Stout,

120

Earl of Orkney and Caithness

Sigurd or Siward II Hlodverson, alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, killed in

battle on 23-04-1014 at Clontarf. Sigurd Earl of Orkeney, may have had some authorety

over Man from c. 989 to 1014, when he was killed at Clontarf, and his son Thorfinn, earl

of Orkney, possible had rights over Man, ca.1014-60, but munch held that from 989 to

1079, the island of Man must have been an appendage of the Norwagian kingdom of

Dublin whereas it would appear that the Isles chiefly belonged to the Earls of Orknet.

(Moore, op. cit.,i, 95 to the died of Harald King of Man, in 1040, citing U, but the King

whose death is recorded in the annal is Harald Harfoot, King of England) (Handbook of

British Chronology, 1961), son of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney and Audna

(Edna) of Ireland.

Nname of first wife unknown

His second wife was

Anleta or Thora of Scotland, daughter of Malcolm II Mac Kenneth , King of Scotland

Child by first wife

1. m Hundi,Hvelp or Hlodvir Sigurdson (the Whelp), died ca. 997.

2. m Brusi Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney, 1014-18. 1020-ca. 30-1, died ca. 1020. he married to

Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter

Children by Anleta::

3. m Thorfinn II Sigurdson alias the Black or the Mighty, 1st Earl of Caithness, Earl of

Orkney, 1014, born ca. 1008, died ca. 1064 at the age of ca. 56 years old, he married at

the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1038, Ingibiorg Arnsson Finnsdaughter alias Earls

Mother, died ca. 1066, daughter of Finn Arnasson of Halland, Earl of Halland, and

Bergliot Thorborg daughter of Halfdan Sigurdsson of Norway (Ingibiorg, married ca.

1069, Malcolm II alias Caenmor, King of Scotland )

4. m Sumarlidi Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney, April 1014-1015, died ca. 1015.

5. m Einar Sigurdson alias Wry-Mouth or Falsemouth, Earl of Orkney, 23 April 1014-14 Oct.

1020, murdered.1020.

Thorfinn II Sigurdson, alias the Black or the Mighty,

1st Earl of Caithness, Earl of Orkney

Thorfinn II Sigurdson, alias the Black or the Mighty, 1st Earl of Caithness, Earl of

Orkney, 1014, born ca. 1008, died ca. 1064 at the age of ca. 56 years old, son of Sigurd or

Siward II Hlodverson, Earl of Orkney alias the Stout and Anleta or Thora of Scotland,

daughter of Malcolm II Mac Kenneth , King of Scotland

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1038

Ingibiorg Arnsson Finnsdaughter alias Earls Mother, died ca. 1066, daughter of Finn

Arnasson of Halland, Earl of Halland, and Bergliot Thorborg daughter of Halfdan

Sigurdsson of Norway (Ingibiorg, married ca. 1069, Malcolm II alias Caenmor, King of

Scotland )


1. m Paul Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, 1057, died ca. 1099 in Bergen, Norway. He was at the

Battle at Stamford Bridge in 1066 and his brother was also at Stamford Bridge, he

121

married a daughter of Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, and Ragnild, (daughter of

Magunus alias the Good, King of Norway and Denmark, and Ragnhild )

2. m Erlend II Thorfinson of Orkney (Ugni), Earl of Orkney, died 1099, he married 1st

Margaret, daughter of Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney and Helga, daughter of Moddan

(widow of Madach, alias Moddan Atjoklar, 1st Earl of Atholl, he died ca. 1152), he

married 2nd

Thora Sumerlidi Ospaksdaughter of Argyle. Children by Margaret, Eling,

slain in Ireland 1103, Gunhild, she married to Kol Kalisson, died 1098/9, son of Kali, and

Saint Magnus, Earl of Orkeny, 1108- 16 April 1117, Murdered by his counsin Haakon on

16-04-1115, canonised 1135.

3. m Dolgfinn, died 1054, slain in Battle.

4. f Cecilia, she married to Isak.

Paul Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney

Paul Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, 1057, died ca. 1099 in Bergen, Norway. He

was at the Battle at Stamford Bridge in 1066 and his brother also, son of Thorfinn II

Sigurdson of Orkney alias the Black or the Mighty and Ingibiorg Arnsson Finnsdaughter

Alias Earls Mother.

He married

A daughter of Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, and Ragnild, (daughter of Magnus

alias the Good, King of Norway and Denmark, and Ragnhild )


1. m Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, died ca. 1122, he married to Helga

Moddansdaughter. Imprisoned, blinded and murdered. Step mother of Earl Paal II the

Silent, daughter of Moddan of Dale in Caithness.

2. f Thora Paulsdaughter.

3. m Brynjolf Paulsson.

4. f Ingririd Paulsdaughter.

5. f Herbjorg Paulsdaughter she married to Sigurd of Westness.

6. f Ragnhild Paulsdaughter.

Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney

Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, died ca. 1122, son of Paul Thorfinnson, Earl

of Orkney and a daughter of Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, and Ragnild

Magnussdaughter, daughter of Magnus I, King of Norway.

He married

Helga Moddansdaughter. Imprisoned, blinded and murdered. Step mother of Earl Paal II

the Silent, daughter of Moddan of Dale in Caithness.


1. f Ingiborg Hakonsdaughter, some say the she had 2 children Gudred King of Man and

Ranghild of Man. She married to Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys or Sudreyar alias Bitling

or the Red, King of the Sudreys, ca, 1105-53, died on 29-06-1153 in Ramsay, was slain

by Reginald Haraldsson, son of Godred Crovan Haraldson of the Sudreys alias

White-Handed, King of the Sudreys, and Ranghild (daughter of Harald Sigurdson III,

alias Hardrade or Hard-Riler and Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw

Waldimirson, Grand Duke of Kiev and Ingegerd Anna, daughter o Olaf III, King of

122

Sweden and Estred of the Obotres)

2. f Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth, died ca. 1113, she married to Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson

or Giolla Bride, son of Gille Oghamhnan or Gill-Adomnan, Earl of the Hebrides, and

Swanlauga, (daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnsson, Earl of Orkney and Auda or Edna,

daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall, Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin.)

3. m Harald Haakonsson alias Smooth-Spooken/Slettmali, Earl of Orkney, 1126- Dec. 1131,

died 1131, he married to a daughter of Somerled of Argyl, or the sister of Somerled (

Notes from the Cronicles of Man, by Dr. P.A. Munch, page 173), daughter of Somerled

Macgilbert of Argyl (Somairli), Thane of Argyll, a son Erlen Ungi, Earl of Orkney 1154

Dec. 1156, killed ca. 1156

4. f Margaret Haakonsdaughter , first wife Madach, alias Moddan Atjoklar, 1st Earl of Atholl,

he died ca. 1152), she married for the 2nd

time, Erlend II Thorfinson alias Ugni, Earl of

Orkney, died 1099, son of Thorfinn II Sigurdson and Ingibiorg Arensson Finnsdaughter,

(he married 2nd

Thora Sumerlidi Ospaksdaughter of Argyle). Children by Maragret,

Eling, slain in Ireland 1103, Gunhild, she married to Kol Kalisson, died 1098/9, son of

Kali, and Saint Magnus, Earl of Orkeny, 1108- 16 April 1117, Murdered by his counsin

Haakon on 16-04-1115, canonised 1135.)

5. m Paul II alias the Silent, Earl of Orkney, 1126-37.

Brusi Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney

Brusi Sigurdson , Earl of Orkney, 1014-18. 1020-ca. 30-1, died ca. 1032, son of Sigurd

or Siward II Hlodverson of Orkney aliasthe Stout and his first wife

He married

Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter.


1. m Reginald, Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney, died Dec. 1046, he

married 1st , Countess Arlogia of Russia, he married 2

nd Felicia , perhaps, daughter of

Robert I alias the Devil, Duke of Normandy, a halfsister of William I, King of England

Reginald, Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney

Reginald, Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney, died Dec. 1046,

son of Brusi Sigurdson of Orkney and Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter.

He married 1st

Arlogia of Russia, Countess.

He married 2nd

Felicia , perhaps, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil, Duke of Normandy, a halfsister of

William I, King of England


1. m Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1036 in Normandy, he married to Agnes de Bretagne, born ca.

1033 in Santo Claro, daughter of Alain III de Bretagne, Duke of Brittany, and Bertha,

(daughter of Odo II, Count of Champagne, Blois and Chartres etc. etc. and Irmingard,

daughter of Robert I, Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard de Provance Toulouse)

2. m Eilif.

3. m Ulf.

123

Robert de Bruce

Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1036 in Normandy, son of Reginald or Ragnvald Brusison

of Orkney alias Wolfs-son and Countess Arlogia of Russia.

He married

Agnes de Bretagne, born ca. 1033 in Santo Claro, daughter of Alain III de Bretagne,

Duke of Brittany, and Bertha, (daughter of Odo II de Blois, and Irmingard, daughter of

Robert I Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard, daughter of William I Earl of Arle and Provence,

and Adelheid Blanche of Anjou)

He married 2nd

Gunnea


1. m Adam de Bruce, born ca. 1049 in Carrick, he married to Emma Ramsay.


2. m Roger de Pitres, born 1047, died 1089 at the age of ca. 42 years old, he married to Eunice

de Balluum.

3. m William or Guillaume de Braose or Briouze alias Black William , Baron de Braose, born

1049, died 1089 at the age of ca. 40 years old, he married to Agnes St. Clair, daughter of

Waldene of St. Clair and Helene alias le Bon, daughter of Richard III, alias the Good,

Duke of Normandy and Adele, daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France and

Consatnce, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provence and Adelheid Blanche of

Anjou

Roger de Pitres

Roger de Pitres, born 1047, died 1089 at the age of ca. 42 years old, son of Robert de

Bruce and Gunnora.

He married

Eunice de Balluum, daughter of Drogo or Drew de Balluum, Lord Marcher of

Abergavany.


1. m Walter Fitz Roger alias Pitres de Glouchester, born ca. 1065, died ca. 1129 at the age of

ca. 64 years old in Llanthony, Abbey Glouchester, he married, Berthe FitzRoger, born

ca. 1087.

Walter Fitz Roger alias Pitres de Glouchester

Walter Fitz Roger alias Pitres de Glouchester, , born ca. 1065, died ca. 1129 at the age of

ca. 64 years old in Llanthony,Abbey Glouchester, son of Roger de Pitres and Eunice de

Balluum.

He married

Berthe FitzRoger, born ca. 1087.


124

1. m Miles or Milo Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, died on 24-12-1143,

he married to Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of

Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of

Arwysli, and Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of

Gwynedd and Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of

Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or

Edith of Mercia)

2. f Matilda or Maudshe married to Richard FitzPons, illegitimate son of William I of

England alias the Conquereor, Duke of Normandy

Miles or Milo Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford

Miles or Milo Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, died on 24-12-1143, son of

Walter Fitz Roger de Glouchester (Pitres) and Berthe FitzRoger.

He married

Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and

Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and

Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and

Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu,

daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith of Mercia)


1. f Bertha de Gloucester, she married , William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber,

born ca. 1110, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son of Philippe de Braose and

Eelanor de Barnsteple.

2. m Roger FitzMiles, Earl of Hereford, born ca. 1121, died ca. 1155 at the age of ca. 34 years

old, became later a monk, he married to Cecily Fitz-John, daughter of Payn Fitz-John of

Ewyas, Sheriff of Hereford, and Sibil de Lacy.

3. f Lucy Fitz-Walter, born ca. 1136, she married to Herbert Fitz-Herbert, born 1136, died

1204, son of Herbert Fitz-Herbert, Chamberlain and Treasurer of King Henry I, Lord of

Cornwall, and Sybil Corbet (Concubine of King Henry I of England), daughter of Robert

Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ap Rhys ap Tudor

4. f Margaret, she married to Humprey de Bohun, Dapifer to Henry I, son of Humphrey de

Bohun and Maud, daughter of Edward de Evereux or de Salisbury.

5. m Walter Fitz-Miles, Lord of Abergavanny.

6. m Henry Fitz-Miles he married to Isabella.

7. m Mabel.

8. m William Fitz-Miles.

William de Braose, Baron de Braose

William de Braose, Baron de Braose, born 1049 in Brienze, Normandy, died 1089 at the

age of ca. 40 years old, son of Robert de Bruce and Gunnora.

He married

Agnes St. Clair, daughter of Waldene of St. Clair and Helene alias le Bon,

(daughter of Richard II, alias the Good, Duke of Normandy and Adele, daughter of

Robert II, King of France and Constance de Provance)


125

1. m Philippe de Braose, born ca. 1075, died 1112 at the age of ca. 37 years old, he married to

Aenor de Totnais, born ca. 1064, daughter of Judeal de Totnais

Philippe de Braose

Philippe de Braose, born ca. 1075, died 1112, born ca. 1075, died 1112 at the age of ca.

37 years old, son of William de Braose and Agnes St. Clair.

He married

Aenor de Totnais, born ca. 1064, daughter of Judeal de Totnais.


1. m William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1150 at the age

of ca. 40 years old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1140, Bertha de

Gloucester, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, and Sibylle

de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and Nesta or

Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and Nest,

(daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and Powys and

Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of

Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith of Mercia)

2. m Philip, in charge of Wexford, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1201.

3. m Gideon, born ca. 1114.

4. f Basilia, born ca. 1115, she married Odom Odonios or Eudes de Danmartin, son of Hugh

de Danmartin and Rohaise, daughter of Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare and Rohese de

Gifford Bolebec, daughter of Walter alias the Elder de Gifford and Agnes , daughter of

Gerrard Flaitell.

5. f Daughter, she married Ralph de Vernon.

William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber

William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1150 at the age

of ca. 40 years old, son of Philippe de Braose and Eleanor de Barnsteple.

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1140

Bertha de Gloucester , daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford,

and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and

Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and

Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and

Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu,

daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith of Mercia)


1. m Reginald de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1228 at the age of ca. 78 years old, he

married 1st

at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1190 to the ca. 20 years old, Grace de

Brewere, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1223 at the age of ca. 53 years old, daughter of William

de Brewere and Beatrice de Vaux., he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 75 years old, ca. 1225

to the ca. 15 years old, Gladys Dbu ap Llywellyn ap Iorwerth, alias the Dark Eyed, born

ca. 1210, died ca. 1251 at the age of ca. 41 years old, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap

Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and Agatha,

daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre

2. m William de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1210 at the age of ca. 60 years old, he married

126

to Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.

3. f Isabella, she married 1st , Dafydd ap Llywellyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, Prince of Wales,

born ca. 1208, died on 25-02-1246, buried in Aberconwy Abbey. At the close of

his reign assumed the style (in one known document) of Price of Wales, son of Llwelyn

ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and

Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre, she married 2nd

to

Peter or Piers Fitz-Herbert, born ca. 1166 in Brecknock, died 1235, son of Herbert

Fitz-Herbert and Lucy Fitz-Walter, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of

Hereford, and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of

Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes.

4. m John de Breose, Lord of Bramber and Gower, he married to Margareth ap Llywelyn ap

Iorwerth of Wales, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap

Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and Agatha,

daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre

5. f Mathilda or Maud, she married to Gruffydd ap Rhyss of Cantref Mawr, born ca. 1150,

died on 25-07-1201 at the age of ca. 51 years old, buried in Strata Florinda Abbey, son of

Lord Rhys ap Gruffydd of Deheubarth, self styled Prince of Wales, and Gwemllian,

daughter of Marog ap Marradubb ap Bleddyn of Powys and Susabba ab Gruffedd ap

Cyan.

6.f Bertha de Braose, born ca. 1151 in Bramber, died 1170 at the age of ca. 19 years

old, she married Walter de Beauchamp, son of Wiliam de Beauchamp and Joan Waleries

7. f Sibyl de Braiose, died ca. 1227, she married 1st , William 4

th de Ferriers, Earl of Derby,

died on 21-10-1190 at the siege of Acre in Palatine, son of Roger de Ferrers, Earl of

Derby and Earl of Ferriers, and Margaret, daughter of William Peveril, she married 2nd

,

Adam le Port, Lord of Basing.

Reginald de Braose

Reginald de Braose born ca. 1150, died ca. 1228 at the age of ca. 78 years old, son of William or

de Briouse de Braose and Bertha de Gloucester, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester,

Earl of Hereford, and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of

Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli,

and Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and Powys

and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of


He married 1st


Grace de Brewere, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1223 at the age of ca. 53 years old, daughter of

William de Brewere and Beatrice de Vaux.

He he married 2nd


Gladys Dbu ap Llywellyn ap Iorwerth alias the Dark Eyed, died ca. 1251 at the age of ca.

41 years old, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan,

daughter of King John of England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby

and Hawise Vitre (Gladys, remarried, ca. 1230, Ralph or Ranulph Mortimer, Lord of

Wigmore, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1246, son of Roger Mortimer and Osabella, daughter of

Walkelin de Ferriers and Goda de Toni)

Child by Grace:

1. m William alias the Black, de Braose, Lord of Brecknock, born ca. 1190, publicly hanged,

ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 49 year old, he married at the age of ca. 35 years old, ca. 1225

to the ca. 25 year old, Eva Marshall, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1240 at the age of ca. 40

127

years old, daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle, Countess

Strigoil, daughter of Richard de Clare alias Stongbow, and Eva or Aoife, daughter of

Dermot MacMurrough King of Leinster and Moore Toole

William alias the Black, de Braose, Lord of Brecknock

William alias the Black, de Braose, Lord of Brecknock, born ca. 1190, publicly hanged,

ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 49 year old,, son of Reginald de Braose and Grace de Brewere.

He married at the age of ca. 35 years old, ca. 1225 to the ca. 25 year old.

Eva Marshall, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1240 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter of

William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle, Countess Strigoil, (daughter of

Richard de Clare alias Stongbow, and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot MacMurrough

King of Leinster and Moore Toole)


1. f Maud or Mathilde, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1301 at the age of ca. 76 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 25 year old ca. 1250 to the ca. 20 years old, Roger Mortimer,

Lord of Wigmore, 1st Earl of March, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1282 at the age of ca. 52

years old, son of Ralph or Ranulph Mortimer, Lord of Wigmore, and Gladys Dbu ap

Llywellyn ap Iorwerth alias the Dark Eyed, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1251, daughter of

Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of

England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre

.(widow of Reginald de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1228, son of William or de

Briouse de Braose and Bertha de Gloucester .

2. f Eva, she married as second wife, William Cantelupe, Baron of Eaton &

Abergavenny.(widower of Denis or Dionis Fitz-Anthony)

3. f Isabel, she married 1st ca. 1230, to the ca. 22 year old, Dafydd 1 ap LLywellyn ap

Iorwerth, Prince of Wales, born ca. 1208, died on 25-02-1246 at the age of ca. 38 years

old, buried in Aberconwy Abbey. At the close of his reign assumed the style (in on

known document) of Prince of Wales. Son of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales

(Fawr) and Joan of England, she married 2nd

to Peter/Piers 1 Fitz-Herbert, born ca. 1166

in Brecknock, died 1235 at the age of ca. 69 year old, son of Herbert Fitz-Herbert and

Lucy, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, and Sibylle de

Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and Nesta or

Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and Nest,

(daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis, King of Gwynedd and Powys and

Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of


4. f Eleanor de Braose or Braiose, she married Humphrey VI de Bohun, died on 27-10-1265

in Beeston Castle Chester, buried in Combermere Abbey, son of Humphrey V de Bohun

and Maud de Lusignan.

William de Braose

William de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1210, son of William or de Briouse de

Braose and Bertha de Gloucester, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of

Hereford, and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of

Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of

Arwysli, and Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of

Gwynedd and Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of

128

Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or

Edith of Mercia)

He married

Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.


1. m William de Braose, died in who perished by starvation with his mother at Winsor,

he married, Maud or Matilda de Clare. daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, and

Amicitia , daughter of William Fitz-Roberts, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter

of Robert II alias le Bossu, de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or Avicia, de

Montfort and the Gael)

William de Braose

William de Braose, died in who perished by starvation with his mother at Winsor, son of

William de Braose and Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.

He married

Maud or Matilda de Clare. daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, and Amicitia ,

daughter of William Fitz-Roberts, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II

alias le Bossu, de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or Avicia, de Montfort and

the Gael)


1. f Maud, born ca. 1210 she married to Henry de Tracy, son of Oliver de Tracy and Eve de

Torrington.

2. m John alias Tudody, born ca. 1200, by a fall from his horse his foot sticking in the stirrup

1231 at the age of ca. 31 year old, he married to Margareth ab Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of

Wales, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Llwelyn ap

Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and

Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre

John alias Tudody de Braose

John alias Tudody de Braose, born ca. 1200, by a fall from his horse his foot sticking in t

he stirrup 1231 at the age of ca. 31 year old, son of William de Braose and Maud or

Matilda de Clare. daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, and Amicitia , daughter

of William Fitz-Roberts, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II alias le

Bossu, de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or Avicia, de Montfort and the Gael)

He married

Margareth ap Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, born ca. 1210, died ca.

1260, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of

King John of England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise

Vitre.(Margaretha, married at the age of ca. 22 for the 2nd

time, ca. 1232, to the ca. 22

year old Walter Clifford, born ca. 1210, died 1264 at the age of ca. 54, years old, son of

Roger Clifford and Siblyl Ewayas)


1. m William de Braose, died 1230, he married 1st Agnes Moules, daughter of Nicholas

129

Moules, he married 2nd

Mary de Roos, daughter of William de Roos, Lord de Roos.

2 m Richard, he married Alice le Rus

William de Braose

William de Braose, died 1230, son of John de Braose alias Tudody and Margareth ap

Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales

(Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert

Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre

He married 1st

Agnes Moules, daughter of Nicholas Moules.

He married 2nd

Mary de Roos, daughter of William de Roos, Lord de Roos.


1. m William de Braose, je married to Alive de Moulton, daughter of Thomas de Moulton.

2. m Giles.

Child from the second marriage:

3. f Agnes.

William de Braose

William de Braose, son of William de Braose and Agnes Moules

He married

Alive de Moulton, daughter of Thomas de Moulton.


1. f Alivia, she married, 1st , John, 2

nd Lord Mowbray, born on 04-09-1286, died 1322 at the

age of ca. 35 years old, in York, son of Roger, 1st Lord Mowbray, and Agnes, Rohese or

Rose, daughter of Gilbert de Clare, 3rd

Earl of Herford and Glouchester, and Isabella,

daughter of William Le Marshall and Isabella, daughter of Richard de Clare alias

Stongbow, and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot MacMurrough King of Leinster and

Moore Toole, she married 2nd

to Richard de Pershall.

2. f Joan, Married to John de Bohum.

Adam de Bruce

Adam de Bruce, born ca. 1049 in Carrick, son of Robert de Bruce and Agnes or Emma

Daughter of Alain III, Duke of Brittany, (first husband) Bertha, (daughter of Odo II,

de Blois, Duke of Champagne, Blois and Charters etc. and Irmingard, daughter of Robert

Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provevence and

Adelheid Blanch, daughter of Geoffrey or Godfried, alias Grisgonelle, Earl of Anjou and

Adelheid de Vermandois.

He married

Emma Ramsay, daughter of William de Ramsay and Bertha, (daughter of Odo II, de

Blois, Duke of Champagne, Blois and Charters etc. and Irmingard, daughter of Robert

Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provevence and

130

Adelheid Blanch, daughter of Geoffrey or Godfried, alias Grisgonelle, Earl of Ankou and

Adelheid de Vermandois.


1. m Robert de Bruce, he maried to Agnes de Parnell, born ca. 1095 in Skelton

Robert de Bruce

Robert de Bruce,born ca. 1078, died 1141 interred in Guisburn Piory, son of Robert de

Bruce and Emma Ramsay.

He married

Agnes de Parnell or Paganell, born ca. 1095 in Skelton she died ca. 1170


1. f Agatha, born ca. 1085 in Skelton Yorkshire, she married to Ralph FitzRibald alias

Tallbois, 2nd

Lord of Middleham and Spennithorme, born ca. 1080 in Middleham

Yorkshire, son of Rybold or Ridald FitzRandulph, became monk at St. Mary in York, and

Beatrix, daughter of Ivo de Tallebois, Lord of Kendal and Lucy

2 m. Adam de Bruce, born 1099, died ca. 1143 at the age of ca. 44 year old, he married Agnes

de Aumale, daughter of Etienne de Aumale and Hawise de Mortimer.

3. m Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1113 in Annandale, he married to Eufemia de Albamarle,

daughter of Etienne de Troyes and Hawise de Mortimer

Adam de Bruce

Adam de Bruce, born 1099, died ca. 1143 at the age of ca. 44 year old , son of Robert de

Bruce and Agnes de Parnell or Paganel.

He married

Agnes de Aumale, daughter of Etienne de Aumale and Hawise de Mortimer.


1. m Adam de Bruce, went to the Levand as Crusader, born 1118, died 1172 at the age of ca.

54, he married Hawise de Lancaster.

Adam de Bruce

Adam de Bruce, to the Levand as Crusader, born 1118, died 1172 at the age of ca. 54, son

of Adam de Bruce and Agnes de Aumale.

He married

Hawise de Lancaster.


1. m Adam de Bruce, born 1143, died 1196 at the age of ca. 53 years old, he married Joan de

Meschines, daughter of Randulph Gernon de Meschines and Maud de Caen.

131

Adam de Bruce

Adam de Bruce, born 1143, died 1196 at the age of ca. 53 years old, son of Adam de

Bruce and Hawise de Lancaster.

He married

Joan de Meschines, daughter of Randulph Gernon de Meschines and Maud de Caen.


1. f Isabel de Brus, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 70 years old, she married ca.

1190 to Henry, Lord Percy, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1198, who appears to have died

before his mother. With his father-in-law Adam de Brus, he had the manor of Levington,

fom which he and his heirs were to repair to Skelton Castle every Christmas-day, and to

lead the Lady of the castle from her chamber to the chapel to mass, and thence to her

chamber again, and after dining with het to depart, son of Joscelin de Lovein, Duke of

Lower Lorrain, Lord Pertworth, Count of Barbant. etc., and Agnes de Percy.

2. m Peter de Bruce, born ca. 1160, died on 12-01-1211 at the age of ca. 51 years old, he

married Joan de Grammaire.

Peter de Bruce

Peter de Bruce, born ca. 1160, died on 12-01-1211 at the age of ca. 51 years old, son of

Adam de Bruce and Joan de Meschines.

He married

Joan de Grammaire.


1. m Peter, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1247 at the age of ca. 77 years old. Lord of Skelton, he

married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1210 the ca. 20 years old, Helewise Fitz-Roger

of Lancaster, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1240, daughter of Gilbert Fitz-Roger and Helewise

of Lancaster.

Robert de Bruce

Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1113 in Annandale, son of Robert de Bruce and Agnes de

Parnell.

He married 1st

Judith de Lancaster, daughter of Sir William de Lancaster, Lord of Kendall

He married 2nd

Eufemia de Albamarla, daughter of Etienne de Troyes and Hawise de Mortimer.


1. m William de Bruce or de Brus, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1213 at the age of ca. 53 years old,

Lord Annandale, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1190 to the ca. 20 year old,

Christina Fitz-Alan, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1200 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter

of Walter FitzAlan, 1st Stewart of Scotland, and Eschina de Londonis.( Christina,

remarried to Patrick, 4th Earl of Dunbar, born ca. 1152, died on 31-12-1232 at the age of

ca. 80 years old in Eccles, Berwick, son of Walther, 3rd

Earl of Dunbar and 1st Earl

132

Annandale, Earl of Lothian, Lord Beanley, and Aline or Sigrid.( Patrick was the widower

of Ada of Scotland, died 1200, daughter of William I alias the Lion, King of Scotland and

Earl of Northumberland, and Richardsdaughter Averall.)

William de Bruce or de Brus

William de Bruce or de Brus, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1213 at the age of ca. 53 years old.

Lord Annandale, son of Robert de Bruce and Eufemia de Albamarla.

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1190 to the ca. 20 year old

Christina Fitz-Alan, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1200 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter

of Walter FitzAlan, 1st Stewart of Scotland, and Eschina de Londonis.( Christina,

remarried to Patrick, 4th Earl of Dunbar, born ca. 1152, died on 31-12-1232 at the age of

ca. 80 years old in Eccles, Berwick, son of Walther, 3rd

Earl of Dunbar and 1st Earl

Annandale, Earl of Lothian, Lord Beanley, and Aline or Sigrid. (Patrick was the widower

of Ada of Scotland, died 1200, daughter of William I alias the Lion, King of Scotland and

Earl of Northumberland, and Richardsdaughter Averall.)


1. m Robert de Bruce or le Brus or Brewes, Lord of Annendale, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1245 at

the age of ca. 55 years old, buried in Sawtrey Abbey, he married at the age of ca. 20 years

old, ca. 1210 to the ca. 20 year old, Isobel or Isabel, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1251 at the

age of ca. 61 year old, buried in Saltre Abbey Stilton, daughter of David of Huntingdon,

Earl of Huntingdon, and and Mathilde or Maud, alias de Meschines, (daughter of High of

Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, de

Montfort l’Amaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda)

Robert de Bruce, le Brus or Brewes, Lord of Annendale

Robert de Bruce, le Brus or Brewes, Lord of Annendale, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1245 at

the age of ca. 55 years old,buried in Sawtrey Abbey, son of William de Bruce or de Brus

and Christina Fitz-Alan.


Isobel or Isabel of Scotland, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1251 at the age of ca. 61 year old,

buried in Saltre Abbey Stilton, daughter of David of Huntingdon, Earl of Huntingdon,

and and Mathilde or Maud, alias de Meschines, (daughter of High of Kevilioc, Earl of

Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, de Montfort l’Amaury, Lord

of Montfort, Earl of Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda)


1. m Robert de Bruce, alias the Competitor, Lord of Annandale, born ca. 1210, before that date

03-05-1295 at the age of ca. 85 year old, in Lochmaben Castle, buried in Guisborough

Priory, he married 1st at the age of ca. 30 years old on 01-05-1240 to the 13 years old,

Isabel de Clare, born 02-11-1226, died 10-07-1264 at the age of 37, daughter of Gilbert

de Clare, 3rd

Earl of Hertford and Glouchester and Isabella Marshall, he married 2nd

at

the age of ca. 63 year old, 03-05-1273 Hoddam Glasgow, Christina de Ireby, daughter of

Sir William de Ireby and Christina de Hodeholme.

2. m Bernhard de Bruce, born ca. 1215, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca, 45 year old, Lord of

Connington and Exton

3. f Beatrice de Bruce, she married to Hugo de Neville.

133

Robert alias the Competitor de Bruce, Lord of Annandale

Robert alias the Competitor de Bruce, Lord of Annandale, born ca. 1210, before that date

03-05-1295 at the age of ca. 85 year old, in Lochmaben Castle, buried in Guisborough

Priory, son of Robert de Bruce or le Brus or Brewes and Isobel or Isabel, de Meschines,

(daughter of High of Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade, daughter of

Simon III, de Montfort l’Amaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of Evereux and Rochfort and

Mathilda)

He married 1st at the age of ca. 30 years old on 01-05-1240 to the 13 years old,

Isabel de Clare Isabel de Clare, born 02-11-1226, died 10-07-1264 at the age of 37,

daughter of Gilbert de Clare, 3rd

Earl of Hertford and Glouchester and Isabella

(daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare,

Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or

Aoife McMurrough, daughter of Dermot, King of Leinster)

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 63 year old, 03-05-1273 Hoddam Glasgow

Christina de Ireby, daughter of Sir William de Ireby and Christina de Hodeholme.


1. m Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale, Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1243, died on 04-04-1304

at the age of ca. 61 years old in Engeland? Buried in Holmcultran Abbey, he married at

the age of ca. 28, ca. 1271 in Turnberry Castle to the ca. 16 year old, Margaret or Majory

of Carrick, born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292 at the age of ca. 37 year old, daughter of

Neil of Carrick, 2nd

Earl of Carrick and Margaret Stewart, (daughter of Walter FitzAlan

Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl of Angus, Earl of Orkney and

Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntigdon and Adeline of Warenne)

2. m Richard, died before that date 26-01-1286.

3. m William, he married to Elizabeth , Heiress, daughter of Raymond de Sully.

4. m Sir Bernard de Bruce, of Conington and Exton, Co. Rutland, he married 1st Alice de

Clare, he married 2nd

to Constance de Morleyn, a son by Alice, Sir John, Sir John had a

daughter Jane, she married to Sir Nicolas Green.

5. f Mary Clarissa de Brus she married Ralph de Toni (de Teoni).

6. f Christian, she married to Patrick, 5th Earl of Dunbar, died 00-09-1248, son of Patrick, 4

th

Earl of Dunbar, and Ada, daughter of William alias the Lion, King of Scotland and a

daughter of Richard Averall

Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale and Earl of Carrick

Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale and Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1243, died on

04-04-1304 at the age of ca. 61 years old in Engeland? Buried in Holmcultran Abbey, son

of Robert de Bruce alias the Competitor and Isabel de Clare, daughter of Gilbert de

Clare, 3rd

Earl of Hertford and Glouchester and Isabella (daughter of William le Marshall,

Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias

Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or Aoife McMurrough, daughter of Dermot, King

of Leinster)

He married at the age of ca. 28, ca. 1271 in Turnberry Castle to the ca. 16 year old,

Margaret or Majory of Carrick born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292 at the age of ca. 37

year old, daughter of Neil of Carrick, 2nd

Earl of Carrick and Margaret Stewart,

(daughter of Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl

of Angus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of

134

Huntigdon and Adeline of Warenne)


1. m Robert I de Bruce, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland, born on 11-07-1274 in Turnberry

Castle, died on 07-06-1329 in Cardross Castle at the age of 54, buried in Dunfermline, his

heart was buried at Melrose Abbey, was crowned at Scone 27 March 1208. he

re-established the independence of Scotland at Bannockburn, 24 June 1314, he married 1st

at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1295 to the ca. 20 year old, Isabella of Mar, born 1275,

died 1300 at the age of ca. 25 yers old, daughter of Donald or Domhnall of Mar, 10th Earl

of Mar, and Helen ab Gruffudd ap Llywelyn of Wales,(Isabella’s mother was the widow

of Malcolm or Mael Colmuin II MacDuff), daughter of Gruffyd ap Llywelyn ap

Irorwerth of Wales, and Senena ap Cradog, he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 27 year old,

ca. 1302 to the ca. 17 year old, Elisabeth de Burgh, born ca. 1285, died on 26-10-1327,

buried in Dunfermline, daughter of Richard de Burgh alias the Red Earl, 2nd

Earl of

Ulster, and Margareth, (daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly.) Robert had

aliso children by one or ore Concublines.

2. f Isabella, born ca. 1278, died ca. 1358, 28 September 1292 at the age of ca. 60 years old.

she married at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 1293 to the ca. 25 year old, Erik II of

Norway (the Priest Hater), King of Norway, born ca. 1268, died on 15-07-1299 at the

age of ca. 31 years old, son of Magnus VI of Norway (the Law Reformer), King of

Norway, and Ingeborg, daughter of Erik alias Ploughpenney, King of Denmark and

Jutta, daughter of Albrecht, Duke of Saxiony Anhalt, and Leopold VI, Duke of Austria,

and Theodora, daughter of Isaak Angelos, Emperor of Byzantium and Irene, daughter

of Andronikus, Emperor of Byzantium and Theodora, (widow of Boudewijn or Balwin II,

of Anjou, King of Jerusalem) daughter of Johannes Isaak of Byzantium)

( Erik, was the widower, Margaret of Scotland, born on 28-02-1260, died on 09-04-1283

in Tonsberg at the age of 23, buried in Christ Church bergen, 1280. Margaret, daughter of

the King of Scots, to her "very dear uncle' the King of England. tells him she is 'healty

and lively' (saine et haite) by God's mercy, and hopes he will constantly inform her of his

own state, which God kep, and his wishes towards her. having no seal of her own, she

seals the letter with that of Dame Luce de Hessewel her' chanberere' and concludes with

"miles saluz' Norman French (No Seal) (Royal Letters, No. 2602), daughter of Alexander

III of Scotland (the Glorious), King of Scotland, and Margaret of England. ( Isabell and

Erik had one daughter Ingeborg, born ca. 1297, died ca. 1320, she died at the age of ca.

23 year old, she married at the age of ca. 15 year old on 29-11-1312 to the ca. 27 year

old, Waldemaror Valdemar Folkunga of Sweden, Duke of Finland, born circa 1285, died

circa 1318 at the age of ca. 33 year old, son of Magnus I Birgersson of Sweden (Ladulas),

King of Sweden, and Hedwig of Holstein. They say the Isabell was bethothed to John of

Orkney, Earl of Orkney 1284-1312, and Caithness, died ca. 1310, son of Magnus III of

Orkney, Earl of Orkney 1256-1273, and Caithness.

Safe Conduct

Patent, 20 Edward I, m. 4 Bain II, No. 635

Robert de Brus, Earl of Carrick, and Isabella his daughter, have a conduct to go and

return from Norway, till Christmas, next. Skipton-in-Craven.

11 October 1291.

Safe conduct for Norwegian Envoys.

Patent 19 Edward I, m. 4

135

The envoys of Eric King of Norway who are coming to England to the King's presence,

have a safe conduct for a year after the Feast of All Saints. next Berkele

2 June 1292

Proceedings in Parliament

Patent 20 Edward I, m. 7 Bain, No. 601

Proceedings in the Parliament at Berwick-on-Tweed, on the morrow of Trinity 1292,

upon the petition of Eric King of Norway, by his attorneys Hugocio's plebanus of

Castellione, Master Peter Algoti and Bernard Lodowici, William de Thorngham,

Knight, and Druo Canon of Bergen. for arrears of the dower of his late Queen, and

rents of certian lands in security. It was decided that the recover siesing of the lands of

Rothiemay, Balhelvie, Bathgate, and Rathho for his life, and be paid his arrears of the

rents, under exeption, and they should be delivered to good men of Scotland, chosen

by him, who should sccount yearly to him for the same,

3. m Eduard, Earl of Carrick, King of Ireland, born ca. 1280, killed in Battle 14-10-1318 at the

age of ca. 38 years old at Dunkald, he married to Isabella of Strabolgi or Strathbogie,

died before 01-06-1317, daughter of John of Strabolgi, 9th Earl of Atholl, and Marjory

or Mary or Margaret, (daughter of William MacGylocher, Earl of Mar, Regent of

Scotland and Great Chamberlain of Scotland, and Elizabeth, daughter of William de

Comyn, Earl of Bucham and Marjorie, Countess of bucham, daughter of Fergus of

Buchan)

4. f Mary, she married 1st to Sir Niel (Nigel) Campbell, died ca. 1316, son of Colin II

Campbell and Janet Sinclair, she married 2nd

to Alexander Fraser, Great

Chamberlian of Scotland.

5. f Matilda or Maud, died ca. 1316 in Fearn Scotland, she married to Hugh Ross, Earl

of Ross, died on 19-07-1333 in Halidon Hill, son of William Ross, Earl of Ross,

and Euphemia, daughter of David Graham.

6. m Thomas, died on 09-02-1306. Executed at Carlisle.

7. m Alexander, died on 09-02-1306. Executed at Carlisle.

8. m Nigil, died 00-09-1306, beheaded.

9. f Christian, she married 1st,

Gratney, Earl of Mar, before 00-09-1305, son of Donald

or Domhnall of Mar, 10th Earl of Mar, and Helen ab Gruffudd ap Llywelyn of

Wales,(widow of Malcolm or Mael Colmuin II MacDuff) daughter of Gruffyd ap

Llywelyn ap Irorwerth of Wales, and Senena ap Cradog, she married 2nd

to Sir

Christopher Seton, died 1306, she married 3rd

Sir Andrew Moray, of Bothwell,son of Sir

Andrew Moray, of Bothwell, joint Governor of the Kingdom, and Daughter Cumin.

10. f Margaret she married to Sir William de Carlyle.

11. f Isobol, she married to Thomas Randulph (Thomas Randulf le fyz.), of Strathdon,

born ca. 1235 in Nithdale, died 1296 in Musselburgh, son of Thomas Randulph,

sheriff of Strathnith or Drumfrieshire, and Juliana.

Robert I de Bruce of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland

Robert I de Bruce of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland, born on 11-07-1274 in

Turnberry Castle, died on 07-06-1329 in Cardross Castle at the age of 54, buried in

Dunfermline, his heart was buried at Melrose Abbey, was crowned at Scone 27 March

1208. he re-established the indeoendence of Scotland at Bannockburn, 24 June 1314. Son

of Robert de Bruce Margaret or Majory of Carrick, born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292,

daughter of Neil of Carrick, 2nd

Earl of Carrick and Margaret Stewart, (daughter of

Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl of Angus,

Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntigdon and

136

Adeline of Warenne)

He he married 1st at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1295 to the ca. 20 year.

Isabella of Mar, born 1275, died 1300 at the age of ca. 25 yers old, daughter of Donald or

Domhnall of Mar, 10th Earl of Mar, and Helen ab Gruffudd ap Llywelyn of Wales,( Isabella’s

mother was the widow of Malcolm or Mael Colmuin II MacDuff) daughter of Gruffyd ap

Llywelyn ap Irorwerth of Wales, and Senena ap Cradoghe He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 27 year

old, ca. 1302 to the ca. 17 year old, Elisabeth de Burgh, born ca. 1285, died on 26-10-1327,

buried in Dunfermline, daughter of Richard de Burgh alias the Red Earl, 2nd

Earl of Ulster, and

Margareth, (daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly.)


1. f Marjorie de Bruce, born ca. 1300, in killed by a fall from her horse near Paisley.

on 02-03-1316 at the age of ca. 16 years old, she married at the age of ca. 16 year old ca.

1315 to the 23 year old, Walter Stewart, 6th High Stewart of Scotland, born 1292, died on

09-04-1326 at the age of ca. 34 year old, son of James Stewart, High Steward of

Scotland, and Cecilia, (daughter of Patrick de Dunbar and Marjory or Bridget, daughter

of Alexander Comyn, Earl of Bucham and Elizabeth or Isabel, daughter of Roger de

Quincy, Earl of Winchester and Helen, daughter of Alan, Lord of Galloway and Hilda or

Helen de l’Isle, daughter of Reginald, Ranald Somerled son (Reginaldus Rex Insularum

Dominus de Argile, and Fonia of Moray)


2. m David de Bruce, King of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, born on 05-03-1324 in Dundermline,

died on 22-02-1371 in Edinburg Castle at the age of 46, he married 1st at the age of 4 on

17-07-1328 in Berwick , to the 6 years old, Joan or Joanna alias of the Tower, born on

05-08-1321, died on 14-08-1362 in near London at the age of 41, daughter of Edward II,

King of England, and Isabella alias She Wolf of France, (daughter of Philips IV alias the

Beautiful, and Johanna, daughter of Henry I, King of Navarre and Blanche, daughter of

Robert I Earl of Artois, and Mathilda of Brabant), he married 2nd

at the age of 39 on

20-02-1364 in Inchmahome Priory, Aberfoyle, divorced after 5 years on 20-03-1369 from

Margareth Drummond, born ca. 1330, died on 31-01-1375, widow of Sir John Logie of

that Ilk, daughter of Sir Malcolm Drummond.

3. f Margaret de Bruce, born ca. 1325, died on 09-11-1347 at the age of ca. 22 year old. she

married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1344 , William alias King, 4th Earl of

Sutherland, died ca. 1371, son of Kenneth, 3rd

Earl of Sutherland, and Marjory

or Mary or Margaret, (daughter of William MacGylocher, Earl of Mar, Regent of

Scotland and Great Chamberlain of Scotland, and Elizabeth, daughter of William de

Comyn, Earl of Bucham and Marjorie, Countess of Bucham, daughter of Fergus of

Buchan)

4. f Matilda de Bruce, died on 20-07-1353 in Aberdeen, she married to Thomas Isaac or de

Isane.

5. f Elizabeth, she married to Walter Oliphant, So Gallant and brave man that his merit

preferred him to a marriage with the Lady, son of Sir William Oliphant.

6. m John de Bruce, died young

137

Descendants of Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks

Many historians regard Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks,to be purely legendary, or even

mythical, and me to, but I find it intersesting to include his descendants, who recarding him as his

ancestor.

Sigurd Ring of Gotland

Sigurd Ring of Gotland, killed him self by jumping on the buring boot that held the corps of

Alfsol, is said to have conquered the Orkney Islands.

He married 1st Alfild.

He married 2nd

to Ingeborg.

Like to have married, Alfsol of Jutland, Princes.


1. m Ragnar Sigurdsson Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks, King of the Danes, he was 15 when he

sucedded his father , died 0865 son of Sigurd Ring of Gotland, and Alfild, See Snorre's

Saga and Icelandic Landnamobok (Book of Settlement). Many historians regard much of

the Genealogy at this point to be purely legendary, or even mythical, he married Aslaug

Sigurdsdaughter

Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks, King of the Danes

Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks, King of the Danes, he was 15 when he sucedded his father

died ca. 0865 son of Sigurd Ring of Gotland, and Alfild, See Snorre's Saga and Icelandic

Landnamobok (Book of Settlement). Many historians regard much of the Genealogy at this point

to be purely legendary, or even mythical.

He married

Aslaug , daughter of Sigurd.


1. m Sigurd Ragnarson , alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes, died ca. 0889,

he married to Heluna or Bleja, daughter of Ælla, King of the South and West Saxons

and Overlord of South England

2. m Halfdan Ragnarson alias White Shirt, King of Dublin, founded the Kingdom, 0875 or

0876 (ASC) expelled from Northumbria, 0877 and and killed later in Ireland according

to the Irish Annals, expelled,0833 according to SD. In this year the army left Ripon.

Halfdan went with part of the Army into Northumbria, and took up winter quarters by the

River Tyne.And the army conquered the land and often ravaged among the Picts

and the Stratclyde Britons, and the three kings, Guthrum, Oscetel and Anwend, wnet

from Ripon to Cambridge with a great force, and stayed ther a year.(Anglo-Saxon

Chronicle)

3. f Tora Sigurdsdaughter, she married to Rangvald, son Gudrod of Agdar, son of Olaf

of Agdar.

4. m Bjorn Ragnarsson, alias Ironside, King of Uppsala. A 9th-Century Viking leader first

mentiond by the late 11th-Century Norman writer William of Jumieges, probably to be

indentefied with Bjorn, a Viking chief who is known from contemporary Frankish

sources to have been active on the Siene in 0858. According to William, Bjorn was the

son of King Lobrok- perhaps the legendary Ragnar Lorbrok- who forced him into exile

138

with his tutor Hasting (Hanstein). Bjorn and Hasting raided in Francia and the

Mediterranean between 0859 and 0856, after they spilt up. Bjorn returned to Scandinavia

and later to Frisia, wher he he died. Bjorn earned the nickname "Ironside" because his

mother had given him a magic potion that supposedly made him invulnerable to

weapons.( John Haywood, Encyclopaedia of the Viking Age, 2000)

5. f Ragnhilds Ragnarsdaughter.

6. m Ubbe Rangnarson, died 0878 in Devon. Conjuctured son of Ivar and Halfdan slain

in Devon during King Alfred's second War (see Smyth, King Alfred the Great).

7. f Alof Ragnarssdaughter, she married to Hunda-Steinar, Earl of England.

Sigurd Ragnarson, alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes

Sigurd Ragnarson, alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes, died ca. 0889, son of Ragnar Lodbrock

alias Hairy-Breeks and Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter.

He married

Heluna or Bleja, daughter of Ælla, King of the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South

England


1. m Hard-Knut or Canute, King of Sjaelland, died 0884,

2. f Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter, she married to Helgi alias the Keen or the Sharp , she married

to Helgi alias the Keen or the Sharp, Heimskringla says , Helgis the Keen married

to Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Worm-in-Eye, their son King Sigurd Hart.

3. f Thora Sigurdsdaughter, she married to Helgi Olafson of Dublin, son of Olaf

Gerstead-Alf Godredsson of Norway, King of Dublin 0853-71.

Hard-Knut or Canute, King of Sjaelland

Hard-Knut or Canute, King of Sjaelland, died 0884, son of Sigurd Ragnarson of the Danes , alias

Snake-in-Eye and Heluna or Bleja of England.

Name of wife unknown:

Child:

1. m Frodo, King of Sjaelland, died 0885

Frodo, King of Sjaelland

Frodo, King of Sjaelland, died 0885, son of Hard-Knut or Canute of King of Sjaelland

Name of wife unnown

Child:

1. m Harald, alias Parcus, King of Sjaelland, died ca. 0899, he married to Elfgifu, daughter

of Aethelred I, King of Wessex, and Wulfthryth

Harald, alias Parcus, King of Sjaelland, died ca. 0899, son of Frodo of Sjaelland

He married

Elfgifu, daughter of Æthelred I, King of Wessex, and Wulfthryth

139


1. m Gorm, alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, born ca. 0840, died ca. 0936,

buried in Jelling. See O. Brenner. the Ancesters of Gorm the Old, King of

Denmark.(Nachkommen Gorms des Alten, Konig von Danemark) 936, I - XVI

Generation, Kopenhagen 1964, and Europaisch StammTablen Volume II tafle 70,

he married ca. 0920 to Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0935,

daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi, alias the

Keen or the Sharp and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja,

daughter of Ælla, King of the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South England

2. m Herbastus alias the Forrester, born ca. 0895.

Gorm alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark

Gorm alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, born ca. 0840, died ca. 0936 at the age of ca. 96

year old, buried in Jelling. See O. Brenner. the Ancesters of Gorm the Old, King of

Denmark.(Nachkommen Gorms des Alten, Konig von Danemark) 936, I - XVI Generation,

Kopenhagen 1964, and Europaisch StammTablen Volume II tafle 70, son of Harald, King of

Sjaelland alias Parcus and Elfgifu, daughter of Æthelred I, King of Wessex, and Wulfthryth

He married ca. 0920 (of he was married in that year his age was ca. 80 years old and his wife was

ca. 20 years old)

Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0935 at the age of ca. 35 years old,

daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi, alias the Keen or the

Sharp and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of Ælla, King of

the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South England .


1. m Harald II Gormsen alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of Norway 0970, born

ca. 0910 in Blauzahn, Germany, christened ca.0970 at the age of ca. 60 years old, died on

01-11-0986 at the age of ca. 76 years old, in Jomsborg, buried in Roskilde, he married 1st

at the age of ca. 50 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 20 years old, Gunhilde or Gyrid of

Wenden, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter of Bjorn

Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden), he married 2nd

to Thora, daughter of

Mistivir Billung

2. f Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias Kingmother), born ca. 0925, died ca. 0970at

the age of ca. 70 years old, she married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 0930 to the ca.

35 years old, Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and

Northumberland, born ca. 0895, died ca. 0954 at the age of ca. 53 years old, in slain

in battle at Stainmore, 0948. Here King Eadred raided across all the lands of

Northumbria, because they had taken Eric for their king; and on the raid then the famous

minister at Ripon, which St. Winilfrid built, was burned, And then when the King was

on his way home, the raiding-army [which] was within York overtook the King's army

from behind at Castleford, and a great slaughter was made there. Then the king became

angry that he wanted to invade again and completely do abandoned Eric and compensated

King Eadred for the act. The Worcester Manuscript (A.S.C)

952 Here the Northumbrians drove out King Olaf and accepted Eric, son of Harald (The

Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)

954. Here the Northumbrians drove out Eric, and Eadred succeeded to the Kingdom

of Northumbria., son of Harald of alias Fairhair, King of Norway, acceded 0858, and

Ragnild Eicsdaughter of Jutland Haithabu alias the Mighty.

140

3. m Knut Gormsson (Danaast), killed on a raid.

Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway

Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, born ca. 0910 in Blauzahn,

Germany, christened ca.0970 at the age of ca. 60 years old, died on 01-11-0986 at the age

of ca. 76 years old, in Jomsborg, buried in Roskilde, son of Gorm of Jutland, alias de

Gamle, the Old and Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod.

He married 1st at the age of ca. 50 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 20 years old

Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 40 years old,

daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden)

He married 2nd

Thora, daughter of Mistivir Billung.


1. f Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, born ca. 0945, died ca. 1031 at the age of ca. 86, wife of

Richard I alias Sans Peur, the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, born on 28-08-0932 in

Fecamp, Normandy, died on 20-11-0996 at the age of 64 years old in Fecamp,

Normandy, son of William I of Normandy alias Longsword and Sprota, Adela or Espiota

daughter of Herbert or Heribert II Earl of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid,

Aelis,Hilebrat or Liegarde, daughter of Robert V or II Capet, King of West Francia and

Aelis of Neustrie.

2. m Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, accended 01-11-0986, born 0965 in Denmark,

died on 02-02-1014 at the age of ca. 49 years old in Gainsborough, Lincoln, buried in

Roskilde, Cathedral. King of England 1013-1014, King of Denmark, 0986 and

1000-1014, he married 1nd

at the age of 31 years old,ca. 0996 divorced ca. 0998, from

Sigrid , alias the Haughty, he married 2st

at the age of ca. 33 years old, ca. 0996, divorced

1000 from Swytoslawa Gunhild of Poland, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age

of ca. 47 years old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I, Burislaf or Mieszko, Duke of Poland,

0960, and Dubrawka or Dobroslawa, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia ans

Moravia, and Judith, daughter of Heinrich, Viscount of Schweinfurt and Gerbera,

daughter of Heribert Wetterau, Earl of Kinzigau, and Irmrud of Mezingau.( Swytoslawa

Gunhild, was the widow of Erik, alias the Triumphed, King of Sweden son of Olaf

Erikson, and mother of Olaf or Olove, alias Skotkonong, King of Sweden),

3. f Thyra Haraldsdaughter, she married Styrbjorn alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca.

0960, died ca. 0985, (son of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden).

4. m Haakon Haraldsson.

5. f Wevia Harfusdaughter.she married to Turlof Turfusson de Harcout, son of Turfus

Bernardsson and Emerberga de Brigenberg, Lady of Pontaudemar.

6. f Aveline, she married to Osborne de Bolebec.

Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark

Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, accended 01.11.1986, born 0965 in Denmark,

died on 02-02-1014 at the age of ca. 49 years old in Gainsborough, Lincoln, buried in

Roskilde, Cathedral. King of England 1013-1014, King of Denmark,0 986 and

1000-1014, son of Harald II Gormsen of Denmark alias Bluetooth and Gunhilde (Gyrid)

of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden

He he married 1nd

at the age of 31 years old,ca. 0996 divorced ca. 0998

Sigrid , alias the Haughty

141

He he married 2st

at the age of ca. 33 years old, ca. 0996, divorced 1000

Swytoslawa Gunhild of Poland, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age of ca. 47

years old, daughter ofMieczyslaw I, Burislaf or Mieszko, Duke of Poland, 960, and

Dubrawka or Dobroslawa, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia ans Moravia, and

Judith, daughter of Heinrich, Viscount of Schweinfurt and Gerbera, daughter of Heribert

Wetterau, Earl of Kinzigau, and Irmrud of Mezingau.( Swytoslawa Gunhild, was the

widow of Erik, alias the Triumphed, King of Sweden son of Olaf Erikson, and mother of

Olaf or Olove, alias Skotkonong, King of Sweden),


1. f Astrid Margaretha , she married 1st at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1017, to the ca. 37

year old and divorced 6 years later in 1023, Richard II alias the Good, Duke of

Normandy, born ca. 0980 in Evereux, died on 23-08-1026 at the age pf ca. 46 years old in

Fecamp, buried in Fecamp, son of Richard I alias Sans Peur (the Fearless), Duke of

Normandy, and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepo, daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias

Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden, she

married 2nd

at the age of ca. 27 years old, ca. 1024 , to the ca. 57 year old, Ulf (Wulf)

Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, born ca. 0967, son of Thorkill Styrbjornsson of

Sweden alias Sparkalegg

2. f Svantoslava


3. f Thyra Svensdaughter born ca. 0993, she married at the age of ca. 17 years old, 1010, to

the ca. 23 year old, Godwin, 1st Earl of Wessex and Kent, accended, 1018, born ca.

0987, died on 15-04-1053 at the age of ca. 66 year old, of apoplexy in Winchester Castle,

Hampshire, buried in Winchester Cathedral. An Anglo-Danish noble, he rose to power

under Canute (Knut), after whose death Godwin supported the acession of Edward the

Confessor and became a dominant figur in Royal Government.( In 1045 his daughter

Edith married Edward alias the Confessor. He was succeded by his son Harald, King of

England 1066, Earl of East Anglia 1045, Earl of Wessex 1053, Earl of Hereford, born ca.

1022, died on 14-10-1066 in Battle, Sussex, buried in Battle Susex later removed to,

Waltham Abbey, Essex. He cushed the forces of his brother Tosting and Harald III

Hardraade of Norway, who had claimed the throne, at Stamford Bridge (1066). harald

was killed in battle of Hastings by the army of another successful claiment to the throne,

William the Conqueror), son of Wulfnoth of Sussex, Cyld of Sussex, accended 1009.

4. m Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson alias the the Great, King of Denmark, born ca. 0995 in

Denmark, died on 13-11-1035 at the age of ca. 40 years old in Shaftesbury, buried in Old

Monastery at Winchester, son of Sven I of Denmark alias Forkbeard and Swytoslawa

Gunhild of Poland, his 1st wife was, Aelfgufu or Elfiva of Northampton, Northumbria,

concubine of Cnut Svensson, daughter of Ælfhelm, Ealdorman of Northumbria, he

married at the age of ca. 22 on 02-07-1017 to Emma, born ca. 0985, died on 06-03-1052

at the age of ca. 67 in Winchester, buried in Winchester, daughter of Richard I alias Sans

Peur (the Fearless), Duke of Normandy, and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, daughter of

Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway, and Gunhilde or

Gyrid of Wenden

5. f Gytha Svensdaughter, she married to Eric Hakonsson , Earl of Kardir, son of Haakon

Sigurdsson of Norway alias the Mighty of Ladir, Earl of Ladir.

6. m Harald III Svensson, King of Denmark.

7. f Gunhilda Svensdaughter.

142

Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson alias the Great, King of Denmark

Uncle of Harald Goodwinson

Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson alias the Great, King of Denmark, born ca. 0995 in

Denmark, died on 13-11-1035 at the age of ca. 40 years old in Shaftesbury, buried in Old

Monastery at Winchester,, son of Sven I of Denmark alias Forkbeard and Swytoslawa

Gunhild of Poland.

His wife wife was

Aelfgufu or Elfiva of Northampton, Northumbria, concubine of Cnut Svensson, daughter

of Ælfhelm, Ealdorman of Northumbria.

He married 02-07-1017

Emma of Normandy, born ca. 0985, died on 06-03-1052 at the age of ca. 67, buried in

Winchester, daughter of Richard I alias Sans Peur, the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, and

Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of

Denmark, King of Norway, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden (she was the widow of

Ethelread or Athelred II, alias the Unready, mother of Edward alias the Confessor, King

of England)

Children by Aelfgufu::

1. m Swegn Alfivason, born ca. 1015, died 1036 at the age of ca. 21 years old, appointed with

his mother, Regent of Norway, 1030-35.

2. m Harald of alias Harefoot, King of the Mercians and Northumbrains, born 1016-7, died on

17-03-1040 at the age of ca. 24 years old , his wife was, Aelfgifu of Hampton, his son

was Aelfwine (Albonynus), founder of the monsatry of Saint-Foi at Conques in

Aquitaine, ca. 1060, who according to cartulary of that house, was an Englischman , born

in London- pater eius Heroldus rex fuit Anglorum terrae; mater eius Alveva (Stevenson,

E.H.R.xxviii, "An alleged son of King Harald Harefoot".

Children by Emma:

3. m Harthacnut Cnutsson, King of Denmark 1035-42, King of England, 1040-42, born ca.

1018, died on 08-07-1042 in Lambeth, London, buried in Winchester Cathedral.

4. f Gunhilde or Kunegonde, born ca. 1020, died on 18-07-1038 at the age of ca. 18 years old

in Near Naples, on the Adriatic Coast., she married at the age of ca. 16 year old, on

29-06-1036 in Nijmegen (Prov. Gelderland) to the 18 years old Henry III of Frankenland,

, Duke of Bavaria, Swaben, Karinthie, King of the Romans and Emporor, born on

28-10-1017 in Oosterbeek, the Netherlands, died on 05-10-1056 in Bodfeld Harz at the

age of 38, buried in Spiers, son of Conrad II of Frankenland, King of the Romans,

Emporor, and Gisela, (daughter of Hermann II von Wetterau, Duke of Swaben and

gerberga, daughter of Conrad I, King of Upper Burgundy and Matilda, daughter of

Lodwijk or Louis IV, King of West Francia and Gerberga of Saxony Ludolf)

5. f daughter.

Bjorn Ragnarsson alias Ironside, King of Uppsala

143

Bjorn Ragnarsson alias Ironside, King of Uppsala. A 9th-Century Viking leader first

mentiond by the late 11th-Century Norman writer William of Jumieges, probably to be

indentefied with Bjorn, a Viking chief who is known from contemporary Frankish

sources to have been active on the Siene in 0858. According to William, Bjorn was the

son of King Lobrok- perhaps the legendary Ragnar Lorbrok- who forced him into exile

with his tutor Hasting (Hanstein). Bjorn and Hasting raided in Francia and the

Mediterranean between 0859 and 0856, after they spilt up. Bjorn returned to Scandinavia

and later to Frisia (Friesland), where he he died. Bjorn earned the nickname "Ironside"

because his mother had given him a magic potion that supposedly made him invulnerable

to weapons.( John Haywood, Encyclopaedia of the Viking Age, 2000), son of Ragnar

Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks and Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter.


Child :

1. m Erik, King of Uppsala, son of Bjorn Ragnarsson of Uppsala alias (Ironside)

Erik, King of Uppsala

Erik, King of Uppsala, son of Bjorn Ragnarsson of Uppsala alias Ironside.


Child:

1. m Eric, King of Birka, died 0873

Eric, King of Birka

Eric, King of Birka, died 0873, son of Erik , King of Uppsala

Child:

1. m Erik of Sweden.

Erik of Sweden

Erik of Sweden, son of Eric of Birka

Children:

1. m Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, son of Erik of Sweden

2. m Emund.

3. m Olaf Erikson.

Bjorn Erikson of Sweden

Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, son of Erik of Sweden


Children:

144

1. f Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 40 years old,

she married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 50 years old, Harald II

Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of Norway 0970, born ca. 0910

in Blauzahn, Germany, christened ca.0970 at the age of ca. 60 years old, died on

01-11-0986 at the age of ca. 76 years old, in Jomsborg, buried in Roskilde, son of Gorm

of Jutland, alias de Gamle, the Old and Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod, daughter of

Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi, alias the Keen or the Sharp

and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of Ælla, King

of the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South England,

2. m Styrbjorn alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0985 at the age of ca.

25 years old, he married at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 0985 to the 15 years old, Thyra

Haraldsdaughter, born ca. 0970, died 18-09-1000 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter

of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of

Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden (Thyra, married

2nd

ca. 0998 in Toensberg to Olav 1 Tryggvesson alias the Saint, King of Norway, born

ca. 0968, died on 09-10-1000 in Oersund. Killed in a sea battle, son of Trygve Olavson of

Norway, King of Vigen, and Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle, she married 3rd

to

Mieczyslaw I, Mieszko or Burislaf of Poland, Duke of Poland, 960, born ca. 0922 in

Poznan, Poland, died on 25-05-0992, son of Ziemonislaw of Poland, Duke of Poland,

913, and Gorka of Poland?)

3. m Olaf Eriksson of Sweden, father of Erik alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of

Sweden, Swytoslawa Gunhild, daughter of Mieczyslaw I (Burislaf) of Poland (Mieszko),

Duke of Poland, and Dubrawka of Bohemia.

Styrbjorn, alias the Strong, King of Sweden

Styrbjorn, alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0985, son of Bjorn

Erikson of Sweden.

He married ca. 0985 to Thyra Haraldsdaughter, born ca. 0970, died 18-09-1000 at the

age of ca. 30 years old,daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,

and Gunhilde orGyrid) of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of

Sweden) (Thyra, married 2nd

ca. 0998 in Toensberg to Olav 1 Tryggvesson alias the

Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0968, died on 09-10-1000 in Oersund. Killed in a sea

battle, son of Trygve Olavson of Norway, King of Vigen, and Astrid Eriksdaughter

Bjordaskalle, she married 3rd

to Mieczyslaw I, Mieszko or Burislaf of Poland, Duke of

Poland, 960, born ca. 0922 in Poznan, Poland, died on 25-05-0992, son of Ziemonislaw

of Poland, Duke of Poland, 913, and Gorka of Poland?)


1. m Thorkill Styrbjornsson alias Sparkalegg Earl of Sweden

2. m Bjorn Styrbjornsson.

Thorkill Styrbjornsson alias Sparkalegg, Earl of Sweden

Thorkill Styrbjornsson alias Sparkalegg, Earl of Sweden , son of Styrbjorn of Sweden

alias the Strong and Thyra Haraldsdaughter daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias

Bluetooth, King of Denmark, and Gunhilde (Gyrid) of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn

Erikson of Sweden.


145


1. m Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, born ca. 0967, he married at the

age of ca. 57 years old, ca. 1024, to the ca. 27 year old, Astrid Margaretha, Queen of

Denmark, born ca. 0997, died ca. 1030, at the age of ca. 33 years old, buried in Roskilde,

daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and Sigrid of Denmark alias the

Haughty ( divorded wife of Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy)

2. f Gythia Thorgil Sprakalegg, born ca. 0990 in Denmark, died ca. 1069 at the age of ca. 79

years old in Flanders, she married at the age of ca. 29 year old, ca. 1019 to the ca. 32 year

old, Godwin, 1st Earl of Wessex and Kent, accended, 1018, born ca. 0987, died on

15-04-1053 at the aage of ca. 66 year old, in Winchester Castle, Hampshire, of Apoplexy.

Buried in Winchester Cathedral. An Anglo-Danish noble, he rose to power under Canute

(Knut), after whose death Godwin supported the acession of Edward the Confessor and

became a dominant figur in Royal Government. In 1045 his daughter Edith married

Edward. He was overtrown in 1051 but regained his position by force in 1052. he was

succeded by his son Harald, Godwin was the son of Wulfnoth, Cyld of Sussex, accended

1009.

3. f Eilifa.

4. m Eilaf Gloucester, Earl of Gloucester.

Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark

Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, born ca. 0967, son of Thorkill

Styrbjornsson of Sweden alias Sparkalegg

He he married at the age of ca. 57 years old, ca. 1024, to the ca. 27 year old

Astrid Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, born ca. 0997, died ca. 1030, buried

in Roskilde, daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and Sigrid of

Denmark alias the Haughty (divorded wife of Richard II alias the Good, Duke of

Normandy)


1. m Sven II Estrithson, King of Denmark, 1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on 29-04-1076 at the

age of ca. 57 years old, his first wife was Thora , born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at he age of

ca. 56 years old, daughter of Thorberg, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and

Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King

of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter

of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod, daughter of Harald

Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter, (was also concubine of f Harald

Sigurdsson III of Norway alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, born ca. 1015, killed in battle at

Stamford bridge on 25-09-1066 at the age of ca. 51 years old, son of Sigurd Syr of

Norway, Viceroy of Trondheim, and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland), he married at

the age of 33 year old, ca 1052, and divorced ca. 1054, Gunhild Svensdaughter ,

daughter of Sven Haakonsson of Lade and Holmfrid Ericsdaighter of Sweden.(widow of

Anunf Jacob, son of Olaf III and Estred of Obotres), he married 2rd

at the age of ca. 48

years old, ca. 1067, to the 36 year old widow of Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade,

Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca. 1031, died ca. 1080 at the

age of ca. 49 years old, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of

Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna Olovsdotter of Sweden.Sven had also Cuncubines.

2. m Osbeorn, died ca. 1086.

146

3. m Beorn (Bjorn, Earl in the Midlands, killed 1049.

Sven II Estrithson, King of Denmark

Sven II Estrithson King of Denmark, 1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on 29-04-1076 at the

age of ca. 57 years old, son of Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland and Astrid

Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark,

and Sigrid of Denmark alias the Haughty

His first wife was

Thora, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at he age of ca. 56 years old, daughter of Thorberg

Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of

Trygve Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias

Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias

Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter (was also

concubine of f Harald Sigurdsson III of Norway alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, born ca.

1015, killed in battle at Stamford bridge on 25-09-1066 at the age of ca. 51 years old, son

of Sigurd Syr of Norway, Viceroy of Trondheim, and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of

Uppland

He married at the age of 33 year old, ca 1052, and divorced ca. 1054

Gunhild Svensdaughter , daughter of Sven Haakonsson of Lade and Holmfrid

Ericsdaighter of Sweden, (widow of Anunf Jacob, son of Olaf III and Estred of Obotres)

He married 2rd

at the age of ca. 48 years old, ca. 1067, to the 36 year old widow of

Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade

Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca. 1031, died ca. 1080,

daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna

Olovsdotter,(daughter of Olaf III or Olove Eiricksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the

Obotres) of Sweden.(Widow of Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade) Sven had also

Cuncubines.

Children by Thora:

1. m Erik, alias the Good, King of Denmark, born ca. 1050 in Slangerup, died on 10-07-1103

at the age of ca. 53 year old in Cyprus, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1080

to the ca. 20 years old, Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1103

at the age of ca. 43 year old, in Jerusalem, daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and

Torgunna, daughter of Vagn Agesen and Ingeborg Thorkillsdaughter

2. m Svend, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1097 at the age of ca. 34 years old, he married at the age of

ca. 20 years old, ca. 1090 to the 10 year old, Florine of Burgundy, born ca. 1080, died ca.

1097 at the age of ca. 17 year old, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy, and

Sibylle, daughter of William I alias the Good or the Great, Duke of Burgundy, and

Etiennette, daughter of Adelbert de Longwy, Duke of Lorraine and Clemence de Foix

3. m Knut II or IV or Canute alias the Saint, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, was killed in a

church by a party of Malcontents, headed by his brother Olaf on 10-07-1086 at the age of

ca. 26 years old, in Odense, buried in Odense, he married ca. 1080 to Adela of Flanders,

born ca. 1065, died on 01-04-1115 at the age of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Robert I,

alias the Frisian, Count of Flanders, and Geertruid of Saxony Billung.( Adela married

again at te age of ca. 25 years old ca.1089, to the 29 year old, Roger I of Apulie Sicilie,

Duke of Apulie and Calabria, born ca. 1062, died on 22-02-1111 at the age of ca. 49 year

old, son of Robert I Guiscard of Apulie Sicilie, Earl, later Duke of Apulie, and Sigigaita

of Salerno.(Grandson of Tancred de Hautville and Fredesina, daughter of Richard I,

Duke of Normandy and Gunnera or Gunner de Crepon.)

147

4. m Niels Svensson, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, died on 25-06-1134 at the age of ca. 74

years old, in Sleeswijk, he married 1st at the age of ca. 45 years old, ca. 1105 to the ca. 25

years old, Margaretha Ingesdotter, alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080, died on 04-11-1130,at

the age of ca. 50 years old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson of Sweden,

King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 70 years old, ca.

1130 to Ulfhilde Hakonsdaughter Tjottaatten, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1143e at the age ofe

ca 63e year of age

5. m Olaf I or Oluf Svendsson alias Hunger, King of Denmark, died on 18-08-1095, he

married to Ingrigerd Haraldsdaughter of Norway, daughter of Harald Sigurdsson III of

Norway (Hardrade/Hard-Ruler) and Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod,

(Olaf and Ingrigerd had a daughter Ulfhild), daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev,

Grand Duke of Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna

Olovsdotter,(daughter of Olaf III or Olove Eiricksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the

Obotres) of Sweden.(Widow of Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade)

6. m Harald, King of Denmark, 1076-80, died on 17-04-1080. he married to Margaret

Asbornsdaughter of Gotland, daughter of Osbeorn or Asbjorn of Gotland

Child by a concubine:

7. f Ingerid, she married to Olave of Norway alias the Gentle, died on 22-09-1093, son of

Harald Sigurdsson III of Norway alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler and Thora, daughter of

Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid,

daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik

alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra,

alias Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter

Erik alias the Good, King of Denmark

Erik alias the Good, King of Denmark, born ca. 1050 in Slangerup, died on 10-07-1103

at the age of ca. 53 year old in Cyprus, son of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark and Thora

daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson

and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle,

daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of

Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and

Sigrid Helgisdaughter

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1080 to the ca. 20 years old

Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1103 at the age of ca. 43 year

old, in Jerusalem, daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and Torgunna, daughter of

Vagn Agesen and Ingeborg Thorkillsdaughter


1. m Harald alias Kesja, born ca. 1080, murdered ca. 1135 at the age of ca. 55 years old, he

married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1100 to the ca. 40 year old, Ragnilde of

Norway, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1135 at the age of ca. 75 years old, daughter of Magnus

III Olafsson alias Barfotr, King of Norway, and Thora, daughter of Saxe of Vik

2. f Ragnilde, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she married at the

age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1120 to the ca. 30 year old, Hakon of Jutland, born ca. 1090,

died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 50 years old . ( there son was Erik III alias the Lamb, King

of Denmark, born ca. 1125, died on 27-08-1147 at the age of ca. 22 years old, in Odense,

he married at the age of ca. 19 years old, ca. 1144 to the ca. 44 year old, Luitgard of

148

Stade, born ca. 1100, died on 30-01-1152, daughter of Rudolf I, Earl of Stade, Margrave

of the Northmark, and Richardis von Sponheim (she was the widow of Friedrich of

Sommerschenburg, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1162 at the age of ca. 62 years old, son of

Friedrich von Sommerschenburg, Earl of Sommershenburg, Count Palatine of Saxony,

and Adelheid von Laufen.after the death of Erik, she married, Herman II, Earl of

Winzenburg, born ca. 1110, died on 30-01-1152at the age of ca. 42 years old, son of

Herman von Winzenburg, Earl of Winzenberg, and Hadewig von Weimar Istrie.)

3. m Knut Lavard, Duke of South Jutland, born on 12-03-1096 in Roskilde, died on

07-01-1131 in Haraldsted Skov at the age of 34, he married ca. 1118 to Ingeborg of Kiev,

born ca. 1100, died ca. 1130, daughter of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine ,

daughter of Inge Stenkelsson, King of Sweden and Helena Blot Sven

4. m Erik, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died on 18-09-1137 in Ribe, he married ca. 1132

to Malmfried of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, daughter of Mstislaw of Kiev, Grand

Duke of Kiev, and Christine , daughter of Inge Stenkelsson, King of Sweden and Helena

Blot Sven

Harald alias Kesja, of Denmark

Harald alias Kesja, of Denmark, born ca. 1080, murdered ca. 1135, son of Erik of

Denmark alias the Good and Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna.

He married ca. 1100

Ragnilde of Norway, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1135, daughter of Magnus III Olafsson alias

Barfotr, King of Norway, and Thora, daughter of Saxe of Vik

Child and Grandchild

1. m Bjorn, Prince of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1134, he married ca. 1120 to Catharina

Ingesdotter of Sweden, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1135, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson of

Sweden, King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, a daughter

Christine or Kirsten, born ca. 1120, died ca. 1160 she married ca. 1150 to Erik

Jedvardson, alias the Saint), King of Sweden, born ca. 1120, died on 18-05-1160

in Uppsala, buried in Uppsala.

Knut Lavard, Duke of South Jutland

Knut Lavard, Duke of South Jutland, born on 12-03-1096 in Roskilde, died

on 07-01-1131 in Haraldsted Skov at the age of 34, son of Erik of Denmark alias the

Good and Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna.

He married ca. 1118

Ingeborg of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1130 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter of

Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine , daughter of Inge Stenkelsson, King of

Sweden and Helena Blot Sven


1. f Christine, born ca. 1120, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 20 years old, she married at the

age of ca. 12 years old, ca. 1132, to the ca. 17 year old, Magnus IV alias the Blind, King

of Norway, born ca. 1115, died on 12-11-1139 at the age of ca. 24 year old, in

Holmengra, buried in Oslo, son of Sigurd III, alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of

Norway, Earl of Orkeny, and Malmfried of Kiev.

149

2. f Margaret, born ca. 1120, she married to Stig Tokesson Hvide, born ca. 1120, killed in

Battle ca. 1151 at the age of ca. 31 years old in Gaedback.

3. m Waldemar I alias the Great, King of Denmark, born on 14-01-1131, died on 12-05-1182

in Vordingsborg at the age of 51, buried in Ringsted, he married at the age of ca. 25 years

old, ca. 1157 in Viborg, to the ca. 17 year old, Sophie of Polotzk Minsk, born ca. 1140,

died on 05-05-1198 at the age of ca. 58 year sold, buried in Ringsted, daughter of

Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, and Richiza, (daughter of Boleslaw II, King

of Poland and Salome, daughter of Heinrich, Earl of Berg Schelklingen, and Adelheid

von Monchental.)

Waldemar I, alias the Great, King of Denmark

Waldemar I , alias the Great, King of Denmark, born on 14-01-1131, died on

12-05-1182 in Vordingsborg at the age of 51, buried in Ringsted, son of Knut Lavard of

Denmark and Ingeborg of Kiev.

He married at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1157 in Viborg, to the ca. 17 year old,

Sophie of Polotzk Minsk, born ca. 1140, died on 05-05-1198 at the age of ca. 58 years

old, buried in Ringsted, daughter of Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, and

Richiza, (daughter of Boleslaw II, King of Poland and Salome, daughter of Heinrich, Earl

of Berg Schelklingen, and Adelheid von Monchental.)


1. f Sophie, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1208 at the age of ca. 48 years old, she married at the age

of ca. 20 years old ca. 1180 to the ca. 30 years old, Siegfried of Saxony Ballenstadt, Earl

of Orlamunde, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1206, son of Hermann of Saxony Ballenstadt, Earl

of Orlamunde, and Irmgard von Orlamunde?

2. m Knut VI, King of Denmark, born ca. 1163, died on 12-11-1202 at the age of ca. 39 years

old, he married at the age of ca. 8 years old, ca. 1171 to the ca. 16 year old, Gertrud of

Brunswick, born ca. 1155, died on 01-07-1196 at the age of ca. 41 years old, daughter of

Heinrich or Henry of the Welfen alias the Lion, Duke of Bavaria, Saxony and Brunswick,

and Klementina, daughter of Konrad von Zahringen and Clementina, daughter of

Godfried, Duke of Namur and Ermeinde, daughter of Konrad I, Duke of Luxemburg and

Clementina of Aquitaine

3. m Waldemar II alias the Victorious, King of Denmark, born on 28-06-1170, died on

28-03-1241 in Vordingborg at the age of 70, buried in Ringsted, name of his first wife

unknown, he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1205 to the ca. 20 years old,

Margaretha Dagmar of Bohemia, born ca. 1185, died on 12-05-1212 at the age of ca. 27

years old, daughter of Przemysl Ottokar I van Bohemen and Adelheid von Saxony

Meissen, (daughter of Otto alias the Rich von Saxony, Margrave of Meissen and Hedig,

daughter of Albrecht alias the Bear, von Saxony Ballenstadt, Duke of Saxony, Margrave

of Brandenburg and Sophie von Winzenberg), his 3rd

wife was, Helena Guttornsen, born

ca. 1190, he married at the age of 43 on 03-05-1214 to the ca. 20 year old, Berengaria of

Portugal, born ca. 1194, died on 27-03-1221 at the age of ca. 27 year old, buried in

Ringsted, daughter of Sancho I(o Poblabor), King of Portugal and Algarve, and Dulcia of

Barcelona Aragon, (daughter of Raimund Berengar IV alias Cerdana, Mararve of

Barcelona and Petronella, daughter of Ramiro II, alias the Monk, King of Aragon and

Agnes Mathilda of Aquitaine)

4. f Ingeborg, born ca. 1175, died on 29-07-1236 at the age of ca. 61 year old, in Corbeil, she

married at the age of ca. 18 year old, on 15-08-1193 in Compiegne, and divorced, but

later in 1200, remarried, to the , 27 years old, Philips II Augustus, King of France, born

150

on 21-08-1165 in Parijs, died on 14-07-1223 in Mantes at the age of 57, buried in St

Denis, son of Louis VII (The young Fleury) King of France, and Adelheid or Alice de

Blois Champagne. Zie ES NF Volume II Table 12, (daughter of Theobald IV, Count of

Bois Champagne and Mathilda, daughter of Engelbert von Sonheim Karintie, Margarev

of Istrie and Uta, daughter of Ulrich, Earl of Passau and Adelaida von Frantzenhausen)

5. f Helena, born ca. 1176, died on 22-11-1233 at the age of ca. 57 years old in Luneburg,

she married at the age of ca. 26 years old on 01-07-1202 in Hamburg to the 18 year old,

William, alias Langschwert, the Fat, Duke of Brunswick Luneberg, born on 11-04-1184

in Winchester, died on 13-12-1213 in Luneburg at the age of 29, buried in Luneburg, son

of Heinrich or Henry of the Welfen alias the Lion, Duke of Bavaria, Saxony and

Brunswick, and Mathilde or Maud, (daughter of Henry II alias Curtmantle, King of

England, and Eleanor, sue Jure Duchess of Aquitaine, daughter of William VIII or X,

Duke of Aquitaine and Eleonore de Chatellerault)

6. f Richza, born ca. 1180, died on 08-05-1220 at the age of ca. 40 years old, she married at

the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1210 to the ca. 30 years old, Erik X alias Laspe, King of

Sweden, born ca. 1180, died on 10-04-1216, son of Knut Eriksson of Sweden, King of

Sweden, and Cecilia Johnasdaughter,

Waldemar II alias the Victorious, King of Denmark

Waldemar II alias the Victorious, King of Denmark, born on 28-06-1170, died on

28-03-1241 in Vordingborg at the age of 70, buried in Ringsted,

name of his first wife unknown,

He married 2nd


Margaretha Dagmar of Bohemia, born ca. 1185, died on 12-05-1212 at the age of ca. 27

years old,, daughter of Przemysl Ottokar I van Bohemen and Adelheid von Saxony

Meissen, (daughter of Otto alias the Rich von Saxony, Margrave of Meissen and Hedig,

daughter of Albrecht alias the Bear, von Saxony Ballenstadt, Duke of Saxony, Margrave

of Brandenburg and Sophie von Winzenberg),

his 3rd

wife was,

Helena Guttornsen, born ca. 1190,

he married at the age of 43 on 03-05-1214 to the ca. 20 year old

Berengaria of Portugal, born ca. 1194, died on 27-03-1221 at the age of ca. 27 year old,

buried in Ringsted, daughter of Sancho I alias o Poblabor, King of Portugal and Algarve,

and Dulcia of Barcelona Aragon, (daughter of Raimund Berengar IV alias Cerdana,

Margrave of Barcelona and Petronella, daughter of Ramiro II, alias the Monk, King of

Aragon and Agnes Mathilda of Aquitaine)

Child by his 1st wife

1. m Niels, Earl of Halland, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1219 at the age of ca. 19 year old,

he married to Oda van Schwerin, born ca. 1200, child: Niels van Halland, he married

Cecilie Jensdotter van Galen, born ca. 1220. (son Jakob, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1308).

Child by Margaretha Dagmar:

2. m Waldemar, King van Denmark , born ca. 1209, died on 28-11-1231 at the age of ca. 22

year old, buried in Ringsted, he married at the age of ca. 20 years old on 24-06-1229 to

the ca. 18 year old, Eleonore van Portugal, born ca. 1211, died on 28-05-1231 at the age

of ca. 20 years old, buried in Ringsted, daughter of Alfons II (de Dikke, o Gordo) van

Portugal and Urraca, daughter of Alfons VII alias the Noble, King of Castile, and

151

Eleonor, daughter of daughter of Henry II alias Curtmantle, King of England, and

Eleanor, sue Jure Duchess of Aquitaine, daughter of William VIII or X, Duke of

Aquitaine and Eleonore de Chatellerault) a.daughter , Sofie, born ca. 1230, died on

24-04-1241.

Chil d by Helena Guttornsen:

3. m Knud Valdemersen , born ca. 1211, died on 15-10-1260 at the age of ca. 49 year old,

name of wife unknown, a son, Svantepolk Knutsson Skarsholm, born ca. 1230, died ca.

1310, he married ca. 1250 to Benedikta Sunedotter Folkason, born ca. 1230, died ca.

1261, daughter of Sune Folkesson Folkason and Helena Sverkersdotter van Sweden.

Children by Berengaria of Portugal:

4. m Erik alias Ploughpenney, King of Denmark, born ca. 1216 in murdered by his brother at

the age of ca. 34 years old, on 10-08-1250, he married at the age of ca. 23 years old on

17-11-1239 to the 17 year old, Jutta of Saxony/Sachsen, born ca. 1222, died ca. 1270 at

the age of ca. 48 years old, daughter of Albrecht of Saxony Anhalt, Earl of Saxony

Anhalt, Duke of Saxony, and Agnes of Austria.

( there daughter, Ingeborg, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1287 at the age of ca. 47 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 21 years old, on 11-09-1261 to the ca. 23 year old, Magnus VI

alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway, born ca. 1238, died on 09-05-1280 at the age of

ca. 42 year old, son of Haakon IV alias the Elder, King of Norway, and Margarethe

Skulesdaughter, a other daughter Sofie, born ca. 1243, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 43

year old, she married at the age of ca. 17 year old, ca. 1260 to the 23 year old, Waldemar,

King of Sweden, born ca. 1237, died on 26-12-1302 at the age of ca. 65 years old, in

Nykoping, son of Birger Magnusson Folkunger and Ingeborg, daughter of Erik X, alias

Laspe, King of Sweden and Richza of Denmark.

5. f Sophie , born ca. 1217, died on 03-11-1248, she married ca. 1231 to Johann of Saxony,

born ca. 1213, died on 04-04-1266. Margrave Brandenburg, son of Albrecht II of Saxony

and Mathilde of Saksen Wettin.

6. m Abel, King of Denmark, born ca. 1218, died on 29-06-1252 at the age of ca. 34 years old,

in Ost - Friesland, buried in Sleeswijk, he married the age of ca. 19 year old on

25-04-1237 in Sleeswijk to the 12 year old, Mechtild of Holstein, born ca. 1225, died ca.

1288 at the age of ca. 63 year old, buried in Varnhem, daughter of Adolf van Holstein

and Hedwig van Lippe

7. m Christopher, King of Denmark, born ca. 1219, died on 29-05-1259 at the age of ca. 40

years old, he married at the age of ca. 29 year old, ca. 1248 to the ca. 18 year old,

Margaretha of Pommerellen, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1282 at the age of ca. 52 year old,

daughter of Sambor van Pommerellen and Mechtild van Mecklenburg.

Abel, King of Denmark

Abel , King of Denmark, born ca. 1218, died on 29-06-1252 at the age of ca. 34 years

old, in Ost - Friesland,, buried in Sleeswijk, son of Waldemar II of Denmark alias the

Victorious and Berengaria of Portugal.

He married the age of ca. 19 year old on 25-04-1237 in Sleeswijk to the 12 year old

Mechtild of Holstein, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1288 at the age of ca. 63 year old, daughter

of Adolf von Holstein and Hedwig, daughter of Hermann von Lippe and Oda, daughter of

Simon von Tecklenburg and Oda van Altena

152


1. f Sophie, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1284 at the age of ca. 44 yar old, she married at the age of

ca. 18 year old, on 03-02-1258 in Hamburg to the ca. 33 year old, Bernhard, Prince of

Anhalt, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 61 year old, son of Heinrich von

Saksen Anhalt, Price of Anhalt, and Irmgard, daughter of Hermann I von Thuringen and

Sophia von Wittelsbach.

2. m Erik, Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1240, died on 27-05-1272 at the age of ca. 32 years

old, he married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1260 to the ca. 15 year old, Margaretha

of Rugen, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1272 at the age of ca. 27 year old, daughter of Jaromar

van Rugen and Eufemia, daughter of Swantepolk von Pommerellen and Ermergarde..

Erik, Duke of Sleeswick

Erik , Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1240, died on 27-05-1272 at the age of ca. 32 years

old, son of Abel of Denmark and Mechtild, daughter of Adolf of Holstein and Hedwig,

daughter of Adolf von Holstein and Hedwig, daughter of Hermann von Lippe and Oda,

daughter of Simon von Tecklenburg and Oda van Altena


Margaretha of Rugen, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1272 at the age of ca. 27 year old, daughter

of Jaromar van Rugen and Eufemia, daughter of Swantepolk von Pommerellen and

Ermergarde..


1. m Waldemar, Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1260, died ca. 1312 at the age of ca. 52 year old,

he married 1st at the age of ca. 27 year old, ca. 1287 to the ca. 11 year old, Elisabeth of

Saxony, born ca. 1276, died ca. 1306 at the age of ca. 30 year old, daughter of Johann of

Saxony, Duke of Saxony Lauenburg, and Ingeborg of Sweden, he married 2nd

at the age

of ca. 46 year old, ca. 1306 to the ca. 16 year old, Anastasia von Schwerin, born ca. 1290,

died ca. 1320, daughter of Nicolaas von Schwerin and Miroslawa von Pommeren.

2. f Margarethe, born ca. 1265, died ca. 1313 at the age of ca. 48 years old.she married at the

age of ca. 24 years old, ca. 1289 to the ca. 54 year old, Helmold von Schwerin, born ca.

1235, died ca. 1299. Earl von Schwerin, son of Gunzel oan Schwerin and Margarethe von

Mecklenburg.

3. m Erik, Duke of Langeland, born ca. 1272, died ca. 1310 at the age of ca. 38 years old, he

married at the age of ca. 23 year old, ca. 1295 to the ca. 25 year old, Sophie of

Magdeburg, born ca. 1270, died ca. 1318, daughter of Burchard of Magdeburg, Viscount

of Magdeburg, and Jutta of Saxony or Sachsen.

Waldemar, Duke of Sleeswick

Waldemar, Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1260, died ca. 1312 at the age of ca. 52 year old,

son of Erik of Denmark and Margaretha, daughter of Jaromar van Rugen and Eufemia,

daughter of Swantepolk von Pommerellen and Ermergarde.

He married 1st at the age of ca. 27 year old, ca. 1287 to the ca. 11 year old

Elisabeth of Saxony, born ca. 1276, died ca. 1306 at the age of ca. 30 year old, daughter

of Johann of Saxony, Duke of Saxony Lauenburg, and Ingeborg of Sweden

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 46 year old, ca. 1306 to the ca. 16 year old

Anastasia of Schwerin, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1272 at the age of ca. 27 year old,daughter

of Nicolaas van Schwerin and Miroslawa van Pommeren.

153


1. m Erik , Duke van Sleeswijk , born ca. 1290, died on 12-03-1325 at the age of ca. 35 years

old, he married at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1313 to the ca. 18 year old,

Adelheid van Holstein, born ca. 1295, died ca. 1350 at the age of ca. 55 years old,

daughter of Heinrich von Holstein and Heilwig, daughter of William van Bronkhorst and

Irmgard, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis van Randerode and Jutta.

Erik of Sleeswijk

Erik, Duke van Sleeswijk , born ca. 1290, died on 12-03-1325 at the age of ca. 35 years

old, son of Waldemar of Denmark and Elisabeth, daughter of Johann of Saxony, Duke of

Saxony Lauenburg, and Ingeborg of Sweden

He married at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1313 to the ca. 18 year old,

Adelheid van Holstein born ca. 1295, died ca. 1350 at the age of ca. 55 years old,

daughter of Heinrich von Holstein and Heilwig, daughter of William van Bronkhorst and

Irmgard, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis van Randerode and Jutta.


1. m Waldemar, born ca. 1314, died ca. 1364 at the age of ca. 50 years old. Duke of Sleeswijk,

(counter) King of Denmark, he married at the age of ca. 21 years old, ca. 1335 the ca. 16

year old, Richarda of Schwerin, born ca. 1320, died ca. 1384, daughter of Gunzel von

Schwerin and Richardis, daughter of Otto IV von Tecklenburg and Beatrix, daughter of

Friedrich von Rietberg and Beatrix van Horstmar.

2. f Heilwig born ca. 1320, died ca. 1374 at the age of ca. 54 years old, she married at the age

of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1340, to the ca. 30 year old, Waldemar of Denmark, born ca.

1310, died on 24-10-1375. King of Denmark, son of Christopher of Denmark and

Eufemia of Pommeren

Christopher, King of Denmark

Christopher , King of Denmark, born ca. 1219, died on 29-05-1259 at the age of ca. 40

years old, son of Waldemar II of Denmark alias the Victorious and Berengaria daughter

of Sancho I alias o Poblabor, King of Portugal and Algarve, and Dulcia of Barcelona

Aragon, (daughter of Raimund Berengar IV alias Cerdana, Margrave of Barcelona and

Petronella, daughter of Ramiro II, alias the Monk, King of Aragon and Agnes Mathilda of

Aquitaine)

He he married at the age of ca. 29 year old, ca. 1248 to the ca. 18 year old,

Margaretha of Pommerellen, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1282 at the age of ca. 52 year old,

daughter of Sambor van Pommerellen and Mechtild, daughter of Heinrich Borwin II von

Mecklenburg and Christina, daughter of Sverker Karlsson of Sweden and Bengte

Ebbesdaughter of Hvide


1. m Erik V or VII, King of Denmark, born ca. 1249, died on 22-11-1286 at the age of ca. 40

years old, he married at the age of ca. 24 year old, on 11-11-1273 to the ca. 13 year old,

Agnes of Saxony, born ca. 1260, died on 01-10-1304, daughter of Johann von Saksen and

Jutta, daughter of Albrecht von Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen

154

2. f Mathilde, born ca. 1252, died ca. 1300 at the age of ca. 48 years old, she married at the

age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1272 to the ca. 22 year old, Albrecht of Saxony, Margrave of

Brandenburg, born ca. 1250, died on 19-11-1300 at the age of ca. 50 years old, son of

Otto III van Saksen and Beatrix, daughter of Wenceslaw I von Bohemen, and

Kunegonde, daughter of Philips von Hohenstaufen, and Irene Angelos, daughter of Isaak

Angelos of Byzantiun, and Irene, daughter of Andronikus of Byzantium and Theodora of

Byzantium.( Theodora was the widow of Boudewijn or Balwin III of Anjou, King of

Jerusalem)

3. f Margaretha, born ca. 1255, died on 02-02-1306 at the age of ca. 51 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 21 years old, ca. 1276 the ca. 23 year old, Johann of Holstein,

Duke of Holstein, born ca. 1253, died ca. 1321, son of Johann of Holstein and Elisabeth

von Saksen Wittenberg.

Erik V (VII), King of Denmark

Erik V or VII, King of Denmark, born ca. 1249, died on 22-11-1286 at the age of ca. 40

years old, son of Christopher of Denmark and Margaretha, daughter of Sambor van

Pommerellen and Mechtild, daughter of Heinrich Borwin II von Mecklenburg and

Christina, daughter of Sverker Karlsson of Sweden and Bengte Ebbesdaughter of Hvide

He married at the age of ca. 24 year old, on 11-11-1273 to the ca. 13 year old,

Agnes of Saxony, born ca. 1260, died on 01-10-1304, daughter of Johann von Saksen and

Jutta, daughter of Albrecht von Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen


1. m Erik VI or VIII, King of Denmark, born ca. 1274, died on 13-11-1319, he married ca.

1296 to Ingeborg of Sweden, born ca. 1278, died on 15-08-1319, daughter of Magnus I

Birgersson alias Ladulas, King of Sweden, and Hedwig of Holstein.

2. m Christopher , King of Denmark, born on 29-09-1276, died on 02-08-1332 at the age of

55, he married 1st ca. 1300 to Eufemia of Pommeren, born ca. 1280, died on 26-07-1330,

daughter of Bogislaw van Pommeren and Mechtild van Saksen.

He had also a councubine

3. f Richsa, born ca. 1280, died on 27-08-1308, she married ca. 1292 to Nicolaus of

Mecklenburg, Prince of Werle, born ca. 1270, died on 12-10-1316, son of Johann van

Mecklenburg and Sophia van Lindau Ruppin.

4. f Margarethe, born ca. 1282, died on 02-03-1341, she married on 25-11-1298 to Birger of

Sweden, King of Sweden, born ca. 1280, died on 31-05-1321, son of Magnus I

Birgersson alias Ladulas, King of Sweden, and Hedwig of Holstein.

Christopher, King of Denmark

Christopher , King of Denmark, born on 29-09-1276, died on 02-08-1332 at the age of

55,

He married 1st at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1300, to the ca. 20 year old.

Eufemia of Pommeren, born ca. 1280, died on 26-07-1330 at the age of ca. 50 years old,

daughter of Bogislaw van Pommeren and Mechtild, daughter of Johann von Saxony, and

Jutta, daughter of Albercht of Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen.

He had also a councubine

Children by Eufemia

1. m Erik, born ca. 1300, died ca. 1331 at the age of ca. 31 year old, he married at the age of

155

ca, 29 year old ca. 1329, to the ca. 29 year old Elisabeth of Holstein, born ca. 1300, died

ca. 1340 at the age of ca. 40 years old, widow of Johann of Saxony Lauenburg, daughter

of Heinrich van Holstein and Heilwig, daughter of William von Bronkhorst and Irmgard

von Randerode.

2. f Margarethe , born ca. 1305, died ca. 1340 at the age of ca. 35 years old, she married at the

age of ca. 8 years old, ca. 1324 to the ca. 19 year old, Louis or Ludwig V of Bavaria, born

ca. 1316, died on 18-09-1361 at the age of ca. 45 years old, Keurvorst von Brandenburg,

Duke of Bavaria, son of Ludwig IV of Bavaria and Beatrix von Silezie Glogau.

3. m Waldemar, born ca. 1310, died on 24-10-1375 at the age of ca. 65 years old. King van

Denmark, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1340 to the ca. 20 year old,

Heilwig of Sleeswijk, born ca. 1320, died ca. 1374, at the age of ca. 54 years old,

daughter of Erik of Sleeswijk, and Adelheid von Holstein,

Child by a concubine

4. m Erik Christoffersen Lovenbalk, born ca. 1305, name of wife unkown, his daughter was

Margarethe Eriksdotter, born ca. 1325, she married to Niels Agesen Galen, born ca. 1290,

died ca. 1366, son of Age Nielsen Galen

Waldemar, King of Denmark

Waldemar, King van Denmark , born ca. 1310, died on 24-10-1375 at the age of ca. 65

years old, son of Christopher of Denmark and Eufemia of Pommeren, daughter of

Bogislaw van Pommeren and Mechtild, daughter of Johann von Saxony, and Jutta,

daughter of Albercht of Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen

He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1340 to the ca. 20 year old,

Heilwig van Sleeswijk, born ca. 1320, died ca. 1374, at the age of ca. 54 years old,

daughter of Erik of Sleeswijk, and Adelheid, daughter of Heirich or Henry von van

Holstein, and Heilwig, daughter of William von Bronkhorst and Irmgard von Randerode.


1. f Ingeborg, born on 01-04-1347, died on 16-06-1370 at the age of 23, she married at the

age of ca. 13 years old, ca. 1361 the ca. 23 year old, Heinrich or Henry von Mecklenburg,

born ca. 1338, died on 24-04-1383 at the age of ca. 45 years old, . Duke van

Mecklenburg, King van Sweden, son of Albrecht van Mecklenburg and Eufemia,

daughter of Erik Magbussen , Duke of Sodermannland and Ingeborg daughter of Haakon

V alias Loglegs, King of Norway and Euphemia of Rugen.

2. f Margarethe, Queen of Denmark, Norway and Sweden (Union of Kalkar), born ca. 1353,

died on 28-10-1412 at the age of ca. 59 years old, she married at the age of ca. 10 years

old on 09-04-1363 to the ca. 25 year old, Haakon VI of Sweden, King of Sweden and

Norway, born ca. 1338, died on 01-05-1380, son of Magnus II or V Eriksson, King of

Norway and Sweden, and Blanca, daughter of John or Jan of Flanders and

Maria,(daughter of Philips of Artois and Blanca, daughter of John II de Dreux, Duke of

Brittany and Earl of Richmond, and Beatrice, daughter of Henry III, King of England and

Eleanore of Aragon Provance.) a son

Olaf, born circa 1370, died on 03-08-1387 at the age of ca. 17 years old. King of

Noorwegen, Sweden and Denmark.

156

Erik, King of Denmark

Erik, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died on 18-09-1137at the age of ca. 37 years old

in Ribe, son of Erik of Denmark alias the Goodand Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna.

He married at the age of ca. 32 years old ca. 1132, to the ca. 32 year old

Malmfried of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter

of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of

Sweden and Helena Blot Sven. (Malfried was the widow of Sigurd III alias Josalafari the

Crusader), King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, born ca. 1090, died on 26-03-1130 at the age

of ca. 40 years old, son of Magnus III Olafsson alias Barfotr, King of Norway,

and Thora.)


1. m Sven , born ca. 1135, died on 28-10-1157 at the age of ca. 22 years old in Grahede, buried

in Vidborg. King van Denmark, son of Erik of Denmark and Malmfried of Kiev, he

married at the age of ca. 17 year ols ca. 1152 to the ca. 28 year old, Adelheid von Saksen

Meissen, born ca. 1124, died ca. 1171 at the age of ca. 47 year old, daughter of Konrad of

Saxony Wettin alias the Great, Margrave of Meissen, Earl of Saxony, and Luitgard of

Swaben.

Sven, King van Denmark

Sven, King van Denmark , born ca. 1135, died on 28-10-1157 at the age of ca. 22 years

old in Grahede, buried in Vidborg., son of Erik of Denmark and Malmfried of Kiev.

He married at the age of ca. 17 year ols ca. 1152 to the ca. 28 year old

Adelheid von Saksen Meissen, born ca. 1124, died ca. 1171 at the age of ca. 47 year old,

daughter of Konrad alias the Great of Saxony Wettin , Margrave of Meissen, Earl of

Saxony, and Luitgard of Swaben.


1. f Lucardis, born ca. 1155, died ca. 1190 at the age of ca. 35 years old, she married at the

age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1180 to the ca. 55 year old, Berthold II or V von Diessen, Earl

of Andechs, Plassenburg and Diessen, born ca. 1125, died on 14-12-1188 at the age of ca.

63 year old in Diessen, buried in Diessen, widower of Hedwig von Wittelsbach, son of

Berthold IV von Diessen, Earl of Andechs, and Sophie von Weimar Istrie.

Knut II or Canute King of Denmark (the Saint),

Knut II or Canute alias the Saint, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, died on

10-07-1086 at the age of ca. 26 years old in Odense, buried in Odense, son of Sven II

Estrithson of Denmark and Thora , daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and

Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King

of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter

of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod, daughter of Harald

Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter


Adela of Flanders, born ca. 1065, died on 01-04-1115, daughter of Robert I alias the

Frisian, Count of Flanders, and Geertruid , widow or Floris I Count of Holland,(daughter

of Bernhard II of Saxony Billung and Elica, daughter of Heirich or Henry Viscount off

157

Schweinfurt, and Gerbera of Wetterau)( Adela married again at te age of ca. 25 years old

ca.1089, to the 29 year old, Roger I of Apulie Sicilie, Duke of Apulie and Calabria, born

ca. 1062, died on 22-02-1111 at the age of ca. 49 year old, son of Robert I Guiscard of

Apulie Sicilie, Earl, later Duke of Apulie, and Sigigaita of Salerno.(Grandson of Tancred

de Hautville and Fredesina, daughter of Richard I, Duke of Normandy and Gunnera or

Gunner de Crepon.)

Childen from this marriage:

1. f Ingegerd, born ca. 1080, she at the age of ca. 20 years old, married to Fouloues of Folke

de Beaumont, Viscount de Montevrault. 4 sons Arnulf, Arnold alias Ulf, Bengt alias

Snivel, Knut and Holger alias the Elder

2. f Cecilia, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1130 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she married at the age

of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1100 to the 20 year old, Earl Erik Falster, born ca. 1080, died ca.

1145, a son Karl, Earl of Halland, and a daughter Inger.

3. m Charles alias the Good, Earl of Flanders, born ca. 1084, died on 02-03-1127 at the age of

ca. 43 year old in Brugge. After his death (1127) Flanders was inherried by William Clito

of Normandy, a Grand-son of Mathilda of Flanders, how is married to William, Duke of

Normandy, King of England, alias the Conquerer, He is killed at Aalst 27-07-1128. He

death with out children. Flanders in inherried by Dirk of Upper Lorrian (of the Elzas), a

son of Gertruide of Flanders by her second marriage with Dirk II of Upper Lorrian, he

married at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1115 to the ca. 12 year old, Margarete of

Clermont Beauvais, born ca. 1103, died ca. 1160, daughter of Reinauld de Clermont

Beauvais, Earl of Clermont and Beauvais, and Adelheid de Vermandois, Heiress of

Vermandois and Valois, daughter of Heribert IV, Earl of Vermandois, and Adle de

Valois.

Niels Svensson, King of Denmark

Niels Svensson, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, died on 25-06-1134 at the age of ca. 74

years old in Sleeswijk, son of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark and Thora, daughter of

Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling Skjarkgsson and Astrid,

daughter of Tygve Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe

and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,)

He married 1st at the age of ca. 45 years old, ca. 1105 to the ca. 25 year old

Margaretha Ingesdotter alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080, died on 04-11-1130 at the age of

ca. 50 years old , buried in Roskilde, she was the widow of Magnus III Olafsson of alias

Barfotr, King of Norway, born ca. 1073, died on 24-08-1103 in Down Patrick daughter of

Inge Stenkilsson , King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?

He his concubline was

Ulfhilde Hakonsdaughter Tjottaatten, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1143, daughter Haakon

Finnsson Tjottaatten. (she was married before to, Inge II Halstenson Halstensson , King

of Sweden, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1120 at the age of ca. 50 years old, son of Halsten

Stenkilsson, King of Sweden, and for the 3rd

time, to Swerker or Sweartgar I alias, the

elder, born ca. 1110, murdered at the age of ca. 46 years old on 25-12-1156.)

Child by Margaretha Ingesdotter:

1. m Magnus, alias the Stark or Strong, King of Denmark, born ca. 1110, died on 04-06-1134

in Votevik, buried in Vreta, he married ca. 1129 to Richiza of Poland, born on

12-04-1116, died ca. 1155, daughter of Boleslaw III of Poland, King of Poland, and

158

Salome von Berg Schelklingen. ( she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 18 year old ca. 1135 to

the ca. 33 year old, Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, born ca. 1102, died ca.

1167 at the age of ca. 65 year old, son of Gleb of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, and

Anastasia of Wladimir, and married at the age of ca. 22 year old, 3rd

ca. 1139 to the ca.

29 year old, Swerker or Sweartgar I alias, the elder, King of Sweden, born ca. 1110,

murdered on 25-12-1156 at the age of ca. 36 year old.

Magnus, alias the Stark, King of Denmark

Magnus, alias the Stark, King of Denmark, born ca. 1110, died on 04-06-1134 at the age

of ca. 24 years old in Votevik, buried in Vreta, son of Niels Svensson of Denmark and

Margaretha Ingesdotter of Sweden alias Frithpoll.

He married at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 1129 to the ca. 12 year old.

Richiza of Poland, born on 12-04-1116, died ca. 1155 at the age of ca. 38 year old,

daughter of Boleslaw III of Poland, King of Poland, and Salome, daughter of Heirich von

Berg Schelklingen and Adelheid von Monchental. Richiza, married 2nd

at the age of ca.

18 year old ca. 1135 to the ca. 33 year old, Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk,

born ca. 1102, died ca. 1167 at the age of ca. 65 year old, son of Gleb of Polotzk Minsk,

Prince of Minsk, and Anastasia of Wladimir, and married at the age of ca. 22 year old, 3rd

ca. 1139 to the ca. 29 year old, Swerker or Sweartgar I alias, the elder, King of Sweden,

born ca. 1110, murdered on 25-12-1156 at the age of ca. 36 year old.


1. m Knut, or Canute V, King of Denmark, born ca. 1130, died on 09-08-1157 in Roskilde,

buried in Roskilde, he married 1st ca. 1156 to Ingegerd of Sweden, born ca. 1130, died ca.

1172, daughter of Swerker I of Sweden, King of Sweden and Ulfhilde Hakonsdaughter

Tjottaatten. He married 2nd

Helena, his sister in law. The daughter of Knut and Ingergerd

was Hildegard van Denmark, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1218, she married ca. 1180 to

Jaromar of Rugen, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1218. Price of Rugen.(Canute married the

daughter of the 3rd

husband of his mother and the daughter of his grandfathers

concubine)

Svend of Denmark

Svend of Denmark, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1104 at the age of ca. 34 year old in Viborg,

son of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark and Thora, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of

Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve

Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and

Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod,

daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter

He married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1080, to the ca. 10 year old

Florine, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1097 at the age of ca. 17 years old, daughter of Odo I

Borrel of Burgundy, Duke of Burgundy, and Sibylle, daughter of William I alias le

Grand, The Great, Earl of Burgundy, and Etiennette de Longwy?

Name of mother of Henty is unknown

Child:

1. m Henrik or Henry alias the Limp, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died on 04-06-1134 at

the age of ca. 34 year old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 30

159

year old, Ingrid, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 40 year old, daughter of

Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden, (widow of Harald IV (Gillichrist), King of Norway, born

ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son of Magnus III Olafsson

alias Barfotr, King of Norway, and Thora, daughter of Saxe of Vik) Hendrik and Ingrids

son was, Magnus, King of East Godland, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1161at the age of ca. 31

year old in Orebro, he married at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1155 to the ca. 25 year

old, Brigida of Norway, born ca. 1130, buried in Riseberga Kloster, daughter of Harald

IV (Gillichrist) of Norway, King of Norway, the first husband of his mother,

Olaf Eriksson of Sweden

Olaf Eriksson of Sweden, son of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden


Child:

1. m Erik alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0995 at

the age of ca. 35 year old, he married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 0980 to the ca. 13

year old, Swytoslawa Gunhild, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age of ca. 47

year old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of Poland and Dubraka, daughter of

Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith of Schweinfurt.)

Erik alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of Sweden

Erik, alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0995

at the age of ca. 35 year old, son of Olaf Eriksson of Sweden, name of mother unkown.


Swytoslawa Gunhild of Poland, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age of ca. 47

year old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of Poland and Dubraka, daughter of

Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith of Schweinfurt.)( she married at

the age of ca. 31 year old and was divorced in 1000, from Sven I alias (Forkbeard), King

of Denmark, accended 01-11-0986, born 0965 in Denmark, died on 02-02-1014 at the age

of ca. 49 year old, in Gainsborough, Lincoln, buried in Roskilde, Cathedral. King of

England 1013-1014, King of Denmark, 0986 and 100-1014, son of Harald II Gormsen

alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of Norway 0970, and Gunhilde or Gyrid

of Wenden.)

Children from Erik and Swytoslawa Gunhild:

1. m Olaf III or Olov Eirikson alias Skotkonung, King of Sweden, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1022

at the age of ca. 42 year old, he married 1st Edla of Vinland, he married 2

nd Estred of the

Obotres.(Halfbrother of Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson, alias the Great, King of

Denmark, son of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark and England, and Swytoslawa

Gunhild alias the Haughty.

2. f Holmfrid Ericsdaighter, she married to Sven Haakonsson of Lade, died 1016, son of

Hakon Sigurdson Sigurdsson of Lade alias the Mighty Earl of Norway, and Thora

Skagadaughter.

160

Olaf III or Olov Eirikson alias Skotkonung, King of Sweden

Olaf III or Olov Eirikson, alias Skotkonung King of Sweden, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1022

at the age of ca. 42 year old, son of Erik of Sweden alias the Triumphend or Victorious

and Swytoslawa Gunhild, daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of Poland and

Dubraka, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith of

Schweinfurt.)

He married 1st

Edla of Vinland.

He married 2nd

Estred or Asrid of the Obotres.


1. m Emund Slemme Olovsson, alias the Old, King of Sweden, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1060 at

the age of ca. 60 year old, name of his first wife unknown, he married 2nd

Astrid

Njalsdaughter.

A daughter by his first wife, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 50 year old she

married Stenkil Ragnvaldsson , King of Sweden, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1066 at the age

of ca. 46 year old, son of Rognvald Wolfsson Of West Gotland and Astrid Njalsdaughter.

2. f Astrid, she married Olaf Haraldsson alias the Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0995,

died on 31-08-1030 at the age of ca. 35 year old, son of Harald Granske alias the

Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold, and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland.

3. f Holmfrid.


4. f Ingegerd Anna, born ca. 1000, died on 10-02-1050 at the age of ca. 50 years old,

she married at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 1019 to the ca. 41 year old Jaroslaw

Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew, born ca. 0978, died on 20-02-1054, at

the age of ca. 76 year old, son of Wladimir Swjatoslawsson , alias the Great,

Grand-Duke of Kiev, and Rogneda of Polotzk. Parents of 9 children.

5. m Anund Jacob, died 1052, she married Gunhild Svensdaughter of Lade, daughter of

Sven Haakonsson of Lade and Holmfrid Ericsdaighter of Sweden.

Male descendants of the Plantagenet

Godfried alias Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais and Chateau Landon

Godfried alias Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais and Chateau Landon, born ca. 0970, died ca.

1020 at the age of ca. 50 years old.

He married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 0990 to the ca. 20 years old

Beatrice de Macon, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020, daughter of Alberic de Macon, Earl of

Macon and Burgundy, and Ermentrudis, daughter of Reinaukld or Ragnvald de Roucy

and Alberade, (daughter of Giselbert of the Darnau, Duke of Lorraine and Gerberga of

Saxony Ludolf)


1. m Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais, born ca. 1004, died on 01-04-1046 at the

161

age of ca. 42 years old, he married at the age of ca. 31 year old, ca. 1035 to the ca. 24

year old, Irmgard Blanca, Heiress of Anjou, born ca. 1011, murdered, on 21-03-1076 in

Fleury sur Ouche, daughter of Fulco III Nerra of Anjou, Earl of Anjou, and Hildegard of

Jerusalem? (she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 37 years old ca. 1048to the ca. 37 year old,

Robert alias the Old, Duke of Burgundy, born ca. 1011, died on 27-03-1076 at the age

of ca. 65 years old in Fleury sur Ouche, buried in Semur, son of Robert II alias le Pieux,

King of France, etc., and Constance de Provence, Robert was the widower of Helena de

Semur)

Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais

Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais, ca. 1004, died on 01-04-1046 at the age of

ca. 42 years old,, son of Godfried de Gatinais alias Ferreol and Beatrice daughter of

Alberic de Macon, Earl of Macon and Burgundy, and Ermentrudis, daughter of Reinaukld

or Ragnvald de Roucy and Alberade, (daughter of Giselbert of the Darnau, Duke of

Lorraine and Gerberga of Saxony Ludolf)


Irmgard Blanca of Anjou, Heiress of Anjou, born ca. 1011, murdered on 21-03-1076 in

Fleury sur Ouche, daughter of Fulco III Nerra of Anjou, Earl of Anjou, and Hildegard of

Jerusalem? (she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 37 years old ca. 1048to the ca. 37 year old,

Robert, alias the Old, Duke of Burgundy, born ca. 1011, died on 27-03-1076 at the age

of ca. 65 years old in Fleury sur Ouche, buried in Semur, son of Robert II alias le Pieux,

King of France, etc., and Constance de Provence, Robert was the widower of Helena de

Semur)


1. f Hildegard de Gatinais Anjou, born ca. 1036, died ca. 1065 at the age of ca. 29 year old,

she married at the age of ca. 24 year old , ca. 1060 to the ca. 28 year old, Joscelin, Lord

of Courtenay, born ca. 1032, died ca. 1080 at the age of ca. 48 year old.

2. m Geoffrey or Godfried III alias Le Barbu, Earl of Anjou, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1096 at

the age of ca. 56 year old.

3. m Fulco IV alias le Rechin, Count of Anjou, born ca. 1043, died on 14-04-1109 at the age of

ca. 66 year old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 22 year old, ca. 1065 to the ca. 22 year

old, Hildegarde de Beaugency, born ca. 1043, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 27 year old,

he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 47 year old, ca. 1090, to the the 30 year old , and

divorced in ca. 1092, from Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury, born ca. 1060, died on

14-02-1117 at the age of ca. 57 year old in Fontrevault, daughter of Simon 1 de Montfort

L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort L'Amaury, and Agnes, (daughter of Richard, Earl de Evreux

and Adelaida, daughter of Raymond Borrel, Earl of Barcelona and Ermesinde de

Comminges.) she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 32 years old, on 15-05-1092, to the 38 year

old, and divorced ca. 1104, from Philips I, King of France, born on 23-05-1053, died on

29-07-1108 in Meulan at the age of 55, buried in Abbaye St Benoit sur Loire, son of

Henry I of France, King of France, and Anna, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson, Grand

Duke of Kiev and Ingergerd or Anna, daughter of Olaf III or Olove Eriksson alias

Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estred or Astrid of the Obotres).

Fulco IV alias le Rechin, Count of Anjou

Fulco IV, alias le Rechin, Count of Anjou, , born ca. 1043, died on 14-04-1109 at the age

of ca. 66 year old, son of Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol of Gatinais and Irmgard Blanca,

162

Heiress of Anjou.

He married 1st at the age of ca. 22 year old, ca. 1065 to the ca. 22 year old,

Hildegarde de Beaugency, born ca. 1043, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 27 year old

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 47 year old, ca. 1090, to the the 30 year old , and

divorced in ca. 1092, from

Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury, born ca. 1060, died on 14-02-1117 at the age of ca. 57 year old

in Fontrevault, daughter of Simon 1 de Montfort L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort L'Amaury, and

Agnes, (daughter of Richard, Earl de Evreux and Adelaida, daughter of Raymond Borrel, Earl of

Barcelona and Ermesinde de Comminges.) she married 2nd

at

the age of ca. 32 years old, on 15-05-1092, to the 38 year old, and divorced ca. 1104,

from Philips I, King of France, born on 23-05-1053, died on 29-07-1108 in Meulan at the age of

55, buried in Abbaye St Benoit sur Loire, son of Henry I of France, King of France, and Anna,

daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson, Grand Duke of Kiev and Ingergerd or Anna, daughter of

Olaf III or Olove Eriksson alias Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estred or Astrid of the

Obotres).


1. f Irmgard, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1120 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she married 1st at the

age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1089 to the ca. 17 year old, William VII or IX alias le Jeune, or

le Troubadour, Earl of Poitiers, Duke of Acquitane, born on 22-10-1071, died on

10-02-1126 in Chize at the age of 54, buried in Moustier Neuf, son of William VI or VIII,

Guido or Godfried, Earl of Poitiers, Duke of Aquitanie and Gascogne, and Hildegardis

Alderade, daughter of Robertalias the old, duke of Burgundy and Irmgard Blance,

daughter daughter of Fulco III Nerra of Anjou, Earl of Anjou, and Hildegard of

Jerusalem? , she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1095 to the ca. 35 year old,

Alain IV of Cornwall alias le Fergent of Rufus, Duke of Brittany, born ca. 1060, died on

13-09-1119, son of Odo or Eudo Brittany, Earl of Penthievre, Brittany, and Hedwig,

daughter of Alain III, Duke of Brittany and Bertha de Blois, (widower of Constance, born

ca. 1061, died 13-08-1094, daughter of William I alias the Conquereor), Duke of

Normandy, Willielmus Rex Anglorum, and Mathilde, daughter of Baldwin or Boudewijn

V alias Insulanus, Count of Flanders, and Adelaide or Aelis of France.)

2. f Isabella.she married to William of England, born on 05-08-1103, Lost at Sea 25-11-1120

at the age of 17, son of Henry I of England (Beauclerc), King of England and Duke of

Normandy, and Eadgith or Edith, Mathilde or Maud alias Good Queen Maud, daughter

of Malcolm III, kIng of Scotland, and Mathilda alias the Saint, daughter of Edward alias

Atherling, and Agatha, (daughter of Heinrich II or Henry, Duke of Bavaria, King of

Saxony, and King of the Romans, and Kunegonda or Cunigunda of Luxemburg)

Child from the second marriage:

3. m Fulco V or Fulk, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1092, died on

10-11-1143 at the age of ca. 51 years old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 16 years old, ca.

1108 to the ca. 18 year old, Eremburga of Maine, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1126 at the age

of ca. 36 year old, daughter of Helias alias de la Fleche, Lord of Maine, and Mathilde de

Loire, he married 2nd

at the age of ca. 37 year old, on 02-06-1129 , to the ca. 29 year old,

Melisende de Rethel, born ca. 1100, died on 11-09-1161 at the age of ca. 61 year old,

daughter of Boudewijn de Rethel and Marcia de Melitene Armenie

163

Fulco V or Fulk, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem

Fulco V or Fulk, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1092, died on

10-11-1143 at the age of ca. 51 years old,, son of Fulco IV of Anjou alias le Rechin,and

Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury.

He married 1st at the age of ca. 16 years old, ca. 1108 to the ca. 18 year old

Eremburga of Maine, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1126 at the age of ca. 36 year old, daughter

of Helias alias de la Fleche, Lord of Maine, and Mathilde de Loire.

He married 2nd

at the age of ca. 37 year old, on 02-06-1129 , to the ca. 29 year old

Melisende de Rethel, born ca. 1100, died on 11-09-1161 at the age of ca. 61 year old,

daughter of Boudewijn de Rethel and Marcia de Melitene Armenie.


1. m Elias of Anjou, Earl of Maine, born ca. 1110, died on 15-01-1151 at the age of ca. 41 year

old, he married at the age of ca. 15 year old, ca. 1125 to the ca. 20 year old, Philippa de

Chateaudun, born ca. 1105, died ca. 1150, daughter of Rotrou de Chateaudun, Earl of

Perche, and Mathilde,illegitimate daughter of Henry I, King of England, and Sybil,

daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta, daughter of Rhys ap Tudor, (daughter of Elias

and Philippa was Beatrix , born ca. 1130, died ca. 1190 at the age of ca. 60 years old, she

married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1150 to the ca. 20 year old, John de

Montgomery, Earl of Alencon and Ponthieu, born ca. 1129, died on 24-02-1191 at the

age of ca. 62 years old, son of William I Talvas de Montgomery, Earl of Alencon, and

Adelheid or Helie, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy and Sybille, daughter of

William I, Duke of Burgundy and Etiennette de Longwy)

2. m Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of Anjou, born on 24-08-1113 in Anjou, Normandy,

died on 07-09-1151 in Chateau du Loir at the age of 38, buried in Le Mans, he married at

the age of 13 on 03-04-1127 in Le Mans, Catherdral to the 25 years old, Matilda or Maud

of England, , Matildis Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum Dominia, born on

07-02-1102 in Winchester. Christened by the name of Adelide, died on 10-09-1167 in

Notre Dame des Pres, Roue at the age of 65, buried in Bec Abbey, Normandy later

removed to Rouen Catheral, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and

Duke of Normandy, and of Eadgith or Edith, Mathilde or Maud alias Good Queen Maud,

(widow of Henry V, King of the Romans, son of Conrad Henry IV of Frankenland,

Emperor, and King of the Romans and Bethha of Savoye). daughter of Henry I, King of

England, and Mathilda, Maud, Eadgith or Edith, daughter of Malcolm III, King of

Scotland and Margaretha, daughter of Edward alias the Atherling) a concubine named

Adelaide of Angers, Geoffrey had also concubines.

3. f Sibylle, born ca. 1116, died ca. 1165 at the age of ca. 490 year old, she married 1st at the

age of ca. 7 years old, ca. 1123, divorced 1124 in annulled from the 22 year old, William

Cito, Count of Flanders, born 1101, died on 27-07-1128 at the age of ca. 27 year old in

Aalst, son of Robert II alias Courthose, Duke of Normandy, and Sybilla de Conversana,

she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 18 year old, ca. 1134 to the ca. 34 year old, Dirk or

Theodore of Lorraine alias of the Elzas, Count of Flanders, born ca. 1100, died on

17-01-1168 at the age of ca. 68 year old, son of Dirk II or Thierry, tit. Duke of Lorraine,

and Geertruide, Countess of Flanders, daughter of Robert I Count of Flanders and

Geertruid of Saxony Billung. See ES NF Volume II Table 7.


4. m Boudewijn or Balwin III, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1131, poisend on the 10-02-1162

164

at the age of ca. 31 year old, in Beiroet, he married at the age of ca. 27 year old, ca. 1158

to the ca. 14 year old, Theodora of Byzantium, born ca. 1144, died ca. 1180, daughter of

Johannes Isaak of Byzantium

5. m Amalrik I, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1136, died on 11-07-1174 at the age of ca. 38 year

old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 22 year old ca. 1158, divorced ca. 1162 from Agnes

de Courtenay, born ca. 1136, died on 01-02-1185 at the age of ca. 49 year old, daughter

of Joscelin de Courtenay, Earl of Odessa, and Beatrice (Agnes was the divorce wife of ,

she married him at the age of ca. 21 year old divorced ca.1158 the 27 year old, Hugo,

Lord of Rama, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1169 at the age of ca. 39 year old, son of Balian

alias Barisanus, Lord of Ibeline, and Helvise de Rama) Amalrik, married 2nd

at the age of

ca. 31 year old, on 29-08-1167, to the ca. 13 year old, Maria Kommena of Byzantium,

born ca. 1154, died ca. 1217, daughter of Johannes Isaak of Byzantium. ( after the death

opf Amalrik, Maria, married at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1177 to the the ca. 47 year

old, Balian of Ibelin, Lord of Nabloes, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1193 at the age of ca. 63

year old, son of Balian alias Barisanus, Lord of Ibeline, and Helvise de Rama.)

Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of Anjou

Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of Anjou, born on 24-08-1113 in Anjou, Normandy,

died on 07-09-1151 in Chateau du Loir at the age of 38, buried in Le Mans, son of Fulco

V or Fulk of Anjou and Eremburga of Maine.

He married at the age of 13 on 03-04-1127 in Le Mans, Catherdral to the 25 years old,

Matilda or Maud of England, Matildis Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum

Dominia, born on 07-02-1102 in Winchester. Christened by the name of Adelide, died on

10-09-1167 in Notre Dame des Pres, Roue at the age of 65, buried in Bec Abbey,

Normandy later removed to Rouen Catheral, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of

England and Duke of Normandy, and of Eadgith or Edith, Mathilde or Maud alias Good

Queen Maud, (widow of Henry V, King of the Romans, son of Conrad Henry IV of

Frankenland, Emperor, and King of the Romans and Bethha of Savoye). daughter of

Henry I, King of England, and Mathilda, Maud, Eadgith or Edith, daughter of Malcolm

III, King of Scotland and Margaretha, daughter of Edward alias the AtherlingA

concubine named Adelaide of Angers,

A other concubine.

Child by Matilda:

1. m Henry II FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England, born on 25-03-1133 in Le

Mans, died on 06-07-1189 in Chinon Castle Anjou at the age of 56, buried in Fontevraut,

Anjou. Rex Angiae, Dux Normanniae et Aquitaniae et Comes Andegaviae, he married at

the age of 19 on 18-05-1152 in Bordeaux Cathedral, Gasconey to the ca. 30 year old,

Eleonore of Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine, born ca. 1122 in Nieul sur

l'Autrec (Vendee), died on 31-03-1204 at the age of ca. 82 years old in Poitiers, buried in

Fontevrault, daughter of William VIII or X, Duke of Aquitaine, and Eleonore, (daughter

of Amalric, Viscount de Chatellerault and Dangereuse, daughter of Bartholomeus,

Seigneur de L’Isle de Bouchard and Gerbera),The first husband of Eleonore, was Louis

VII alias the young Fleury, King of France, born ca. 1120, died on 18-09-1180 at the age

of ca. 60 years old, in Paris, buried in Fontainebleau, son of Lodewijk VI alias Le Gros,

the Fat, King of France, and Adelheid (Alix) of Savoye.she had married at the age of ca.

15 years old to the 17 year old, Louis, on 25-07-1137 in Bordeaux, divorced after 14

years on 21-03-1152 in Beaugency) a concubine Rosamunde of Clifford, born ca. 1142,

died ca. 1200, daughter of Walter of Clifford, Lord of Clifford, and Margaretha, daughter

165

of Ralph II de Thoeny.Earl of Sonches and Adelheid, Judith, Alice or Adelisa, (daughter

of Waltheof or Walter, Earl of Northumberland, Huntingdon and Northampton, and

Judith, daughter of Lambert, Earl of Lens and Aumale, and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter

of Robert I alias the Devil and Harlette or Arletta de Falaise), a round 1177, Isabella or

Ida, born ca. 1163, the daughter of Hamilin de Anjou and Isabella de Warenne, became

Henry’s wife or concubine, at a tender age of 13?, her late husband where Roger or Ralph

Bigod, Robert de Lacy and Gilbert de L’Aigle.

2. m Geoffrey of Nantes, Count of Nantes, died July 1157.

3. m William of Poictou, Count of Poictou, died on 30-01-1163.

Child by Adelaide:

4. m Hamelin alias Plantagenet, Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey, born ca. 1129, died

on 07-05-1202 at the age of ca. 73 years old, buried in Chater House, Lewes, Sussex, he

married at the age of ca. 35 years old, April 1164 to the ca. 28 year ols, Isabella of

Warenne, born ca. 1136, died on 12-07-1203, buried in Charter House, Lewes Priory,

Sussex, daughter of William III of Warenne, Earl of Surrey, and Adela, daughter of

William I Talvas de Montgomery, Count of Alençon, and Count of Ponthieu, and

Adelheid, Helie or Ela, (daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Durgundy and Sybille,

daughter of William I, alias le Grand, Duke of Burgundy and Etiennette de Longwy)

Child by the other concubine:

5. f Isabeau de Laval, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1244 at the age of ca. 34 years old, she married

ca. 1230 to Bouchard van Montmorency, born ca. 1205, died on 01-02-1243, son of

Matheus, Earl of Montmorency, and Gertrude, (daughter of Rudolf de Nesle, Earl of

Soissons and Adelheid,daughter of Robert, Earl of Dreux and Hewig, daughter of

Amalrik de Montford l’Amaury, Lord of Montford and Earl of Evereux and Agnes

daughter of Anselm Anceau, Lord of Garlande).

6. f Emma de Laval, she married ca. 1174 to the ca. 39 year old, Dafydd ap Owain ap

Gruffudd of Gwynedd, born ca. 1135, died May 1203 at the age of ca. 68 year old, in

Hales Shropshire, in exile, after a five year peroid of Civil war amongs the sons of

Owain. Dispossessed in 1195, son of Owain ap Gruffudd ap Cynan of Gwynedd , Prince

of North Wales, and Christian ap Grown ap Owain.

7. m Guy de Laval, he married to Emma of England, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc,

King of England and Duke of Normandy, and a unknown concubine

8. m Ivo de Tallebois, Lord of Kendal, he married 1st to Lucy of Lincoln (of Maulet), daughter

of Aelgar of Mercia, Earl of East Anglia, 1051-57, Earl of Mercia, 1057, and Aelfgifu ,

daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith, daughter of

Lady Aelthryth of Mercia, he married 2nd

to daughter Bardulf, daughter of William

Bardulf, he married 3rd

to the Judith of Boulogne Lens, born ca. 1054, died ca. 1086,

niece of William the Conquerer, daughter of Lambert of Boulogne, Earl of Lens and

Aumale, and Adelaide or Adeliza, (daughter of Robert I alias the Devil, Count of

Normandy and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise)

Henry II FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England

Henry II FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England, born on 25-03-1133 in Le

Mans, died on 06-07-1189 in Chinon Castle Anjou at the age of 56, buried in Fontevraut,

Anjou. Rex Angiae, Dux Normanniae et Aquitaniae et Comes Andegaviae, son of

Geoffrey V of Anjou alias Plantagenet and Matilda or Maud of England, Matildis

166

Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum Dominia.

He married at the age of 19 on 18-05-1152 in Bordeaux Cathedral, Gasconey to the ca.

30 year old

Eleonore of Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine, born ca. 1122 in Nieul sur

l'Autrec (Vendee), died on 31-03-1204 at the age of ca. 82 years old in Poitiers, buried in

Fontevrault, daughter of William VIII or X, Duke of Aquitaine, and Eleonore, (daughter

of Amalric, Viscount de Chatellerault and Dangereuse, daughter of Bartholomeus,

Seigneur de L’Isle de Bouchard and Gerbera),The first husband of Eleonore, was Louis

VII alias the young Fleury, King of France, born ca. 1120, died on 18-09-1180 at the age

of ca. 60 years old, in Paris, buried in Fontainebleau, son of Lodewijk VI alias Le Gros,

the Fat, King of France, and Adelheid (Alix) of Savoye.she had married at the age of ca.

15 years old to the 17 year old, Louis, on 25-07-1137 in Bordeaux, divorced after 14

years on 21-03-1152 in Beaugency)

a concubine

Rosamunde of Clifford, born ca. 1142, died ca. 1200, daughter of Walter of Clifford,

Lord of Clifford, and Margaretha, daughter of Ralph II de Thoeny.Earl of Sonches and

Adelheid, Judith, Alice or Adelisa, (daughter of Waltheof or Walter, Earl of

Northumberland, Huntingdon and Northampton, and Judith, daughter of Lambert, Earl of

Lens and Aumale, and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil and

Harlette or Arletta de Falaise)

Children by Eleonore:

1. m William, Count of Poitiers, born 00-08-1153, died 1156 at the age of ca. 2 years old.

2. m Henry, (Rex Filius), King of England, born on 28-02-1155 in Bermondsey Palace Surrey,

died of a fever on 11-06-1183 in Martel Castle, Turenne at the age of 28, buried in

Rouen. Duke of Normandy crowned by command of his father, , 15.7.1170, he married at

the age of 17 on 21-08-1172 , to the ca. 14 year old, Margaretha, Countess of Vexin, born

ca. 1158, died ca. 1197at the age of ca. 39 year old in Acre, Holy Land, daughter of Louis

VII alias the young Fleury (Oius Florus)), King of France, and Constance , daughter of

Alfons VIII, King of Castile and Leon, and Berengaria, (daughter of Raymond Berengar

III, Earl of Barcelona and Dulcia de Gevaudan), a sonWilliam, born 1177, died 1177,

three days old.

3. f Mathilde or Maud, born ca. 1156 in Londen, died on 28-06-1189 at the age of ca. 33

years old in Brunswick, she married at the age of ca. 12 years old on 01-02-1168 in

Minden, to the ca. 39 year old, Heinrich or Henry of the Welfen alias the Lion, Duke of

Bavaria, Saxony and Brunswick, born ca. 1129 in Ravensburg, died on 06-08-1195 at the

age of ca. 66 years old, in Brunswick, buried in Brunswick, son of Heinrich of the Welfen

alias the Proud, Duke of Saxony and Bavaria, and Gertrud, (daughter of Lotharius, Duke

of von Supplinburg, Duke of Saxony, King of the Romans and Emperor and Richenza,

daughter of Heinrich alias the Fat, Earl of Meissen, Earl of Friesia, and Getrud von

Brunswick Billung)

4. m Richard I alias the Lionhart, King of England, King of Cyprus and Jerusalem, born on

08-09-1157 in Beaumont Palace Oxfort, Slain by a arrow from the Castle Chalus, in

Limosin, which he had invested on 06-04-1199 at the age of 41, buried in Fontevraut,

Anjou, son of Henry II FitzEmpress of England alias Curtmantle and Eleonore of

Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine.

He married at the age of 33 on 12-05-1191 in Limasol, Cypres to the ca. 26 year old,

Berengaria of Navarra, born ca. 1165, died ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 65 years old,

daughter of Sancho VI alias el Sabio, the Wise, King of Navarre, and Sancha, daughter of

Alfons VIII, King of Castile and Leon, and Berengaria, (daughter of Raymond Berengar

167

III, Earl of Barcelona and Dulcia de Gevaudan, had a son by a concubine, Philip, died aft.

1211, Philip, married Helie of Cognac.

5. m Geoffrey, Duke of Brittany, born on 12-09-1158, died Paris at a tournament at the

age of 27 on 19-08-1186, he married at the age of ca. 21 years old, ca. 1180 to the

ca. 20 year old, Constance of Richmond, Heiress of Brittany, born ca. 1160, died

on 04-09-1201, daughter of Conan IV alias le Petit, Duke of Brittany, Earl of

Richmond, and Margaret, Countess of Hereford, daughter of Henry, Earl of

Huntingdon and Adeline, daughter of Wiliam II, Earl of Warenne and Surrey, and

Elizabeth de Vermandois. daughter Eleanor, Countess of Richmond, born ca. 1184,

died 1241, died umarried and son Arthur , Duke of Brittany, born on 29-04-1186,

postumous, killed on 03-04-1203 at the age of 16.(Constace, married 2nd

at the age of

ca. 39 year old, ca. 1199 to the ca. 34 year old, Guido of Thouars, Earl of

Broweric, Courouaille, Duke of Brittany, born ca. 1165, died ca.1213 at the age of ca. 48

year old, She married 3rd

to Randulph of Kevilioc alias de Blundeville, Earl of Chester,

died on 28-10-1232, buried on 03-11-1232 in Chester, son of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of

Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade de Montfort l'Amaury or d'Evreux.

6. f Eleonore, born on 13-10-1162, died on 21-10-1214 in Las Huelgas at the age of 52, she

married at the age of 14 on 01-09-1177 in Burgos to the 21 years old Alfons VIII alias

the Noble, King of Castile, born on 11-11-1155 in Soria, died on 22-10-1214 in Gutierres

at the age of 58, son of Sancho III alias el Deseado, King of Castile, and Blanca,

(daughter of Garcias VI alias el Restauador, King of Navarra, and Margaretha, daughter

of Gilbert, Lord de l’Aigle and Juliana, daughter of Godfried de Chateaudun, Earl of

Prech, Earl of Mortagne, Lord of Nugent le Rotrou, and Beatrix de Rameru)

7. f Joan, born 00-10-1165, died on 04-09-1199 at the age of ca. 33 year old, she married 1st

at the age of ca. 11 year old, on 13-02-1177 to the ca. 17 year old, William II of Apulie

Sicily, King of Sicily, born ca. 1160, died on 16-11-1189, son of William I of Apulie

Sicilie alias il Malo, Duke of Naples and Apulia, Prince of Capua, King of Sicilia, and

Margaretha, daughter of Garcias VI alias el Restauador, King of Navarra, and

Margaretha, daughter of Gilbert, Lord de l’Aigle and Juliana, daughter of Godfried de

Chateaudun, Earl of Prch, Earl of Mortagne, Lord of Nugent le Rotrou, and Beatrix de

Rameru), she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 31 year old, on 02-10-1196 to the 39 years old

Raymond VI , Earl of Toulouse, born on 27-10-1156, died on 02-08-1222 at the age of

65, son of Raymond V de Toulouse, Duke of Narbone, Earl of Toulouse, Margrave of the

Provence, and Constance, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis, alias le Gros or Fat, King of

France and Adelheid or Alix, (daughter of Humbert II, Earl of Savoye, Maurienne and

Bellay, and Gisela of Burgundy).

8. m John I, alias Lackland, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Rex Angliae Dominus

Hiberniae, Dux Normanniae, et Dux Aquitaniae, born on 24-12-1167 in Beaumont

Palace, Oxford, died on 19-10-1216 in Newark Castle, Notts at the age of 48, buried in

Worcester Catherdral., he married 1st at the age of 20 on 29-08-1188 in Malborough

Castle, divorced ca. 1199 from Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare, Countess of Gloucester,

born ca. 1170, died on 14-10-1217at the age of ca. 47 year old, buried in Canterbury

Cathedral, daughter of William Fitz-Robert of Gloucester, Earl of Gloucester, and

Hedwig, daughter of Robert III alias le Bossu, de Beaumont Le Roger, Earl of Leichester,

and Amicia or Avicia, daughter of Rudolph, de Montfort and the Gael, one of his

concubines was Agatha de Ferrers, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1210, dochter van Robert de

Ferrers, 2nd

graaf Derby, and Hawise, (daughter of Andre Vitre and Agnes de Montain,

daughter of Robert de Burgo, Earl of Montain, Earl of Cornwall, and Mathilda or Maud,

daughter of Roger, Lord of Montgomery, Earl of Arundul, 1st Earl of Screwsburg, and

Mabilia or Mabel de Belleme Alencon), he married 2nd

at the age of 32 on 24-08-1200

in Borderaux Cathedral, to the ca. 11 year old, Isabella alias Taillefer, born ca. 1189 in

168

Angouleme, Charente, died on 31-05-1245 in Fontevrault Abbey, Maine-et-Loire,

daughter of Aimar Taillefer of Angouleme, Count of Angouleme, and Adelheid or Alice,

daughter of Peter of France alias de Courtenay and Elizabeth Isabella, daughter of

Reinauld, Lord of Courtenay and Elizabeth Helvise de Donjon, Isabella was betrothed to

Hugo Brun de la March, alias de Lusignan, before she married John I. After John's death

she retired to her native city and married 2nd

at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1220 to the

ca. 30 year old, Hugo X Brun alias de Lusignan, Count de La March, Lord of Lusigan,

born ca. 1190, died ca. 1249 at the age of ca. 59 year old,son of Hugo de Lusignan, Lord

of Lusignan, Earl of La Marche, and Mathilde of Agouleme, John had a a other

concubine Susanna de Warenne, , daughter of Hamelin Anjou alias Plantagenet, Earl of

Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey and Isabella , (daughter of Wiliam III Warenne, Earl of

Surrey and Adela, daughter of William I Talvas de Montgomery, Earl of Alençon, and

Count of Pontthieu and Adelheid, Helie or Ela, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of

Burgundy and Sibylle.daughter of Wiliam I, alias le Grand, Earl of Burgundy and

Etiennete de Longwy).

Children by Rosamunde

9. m William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1176, drowned on the Nile on the

Cursade on 07-03-1226 at the age of ca. 50 years old, at Mansosourah., he married

at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1196 to the ca. 8 year old, Ela, Aleida or Isabel

Fitz-Patick de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of Salisbury, born ca. 1188, died on

24-08-1261 at the age of ca. 73 year old, daughter of Willem Fitz-Patrick Devereux or

de Evreux, Earl of Salisbury, and Eleonore de Vitry, daughter of Tirrel de Mainers.

10. m Peter.

11. m Geoffrey, Bishop elect of Lincoln, Archbishop of York, died 1212.

John I alias Lackland, King of England, Lord of Ireland

John I alias Lackland, King of England, Lord of Ireland, born on 24-12-1167 in

Beaumont Palace, Oxford, died on 19-10-1216 in Newark Castle, Notts at the age of 48,

buried in Worcester Catherdral. Rex Angliae Dominus Hiberniae, Dux Normanniae, et

Dux Aquitaniae, son of Henry II FitzEmpress of England alias Curtmantleand Eleonore

of Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine.

He married 1st at the age of 20 on 29-08-1188 in Malborough Castle,the ca. 18 year old

Isabella Fitzrobert, divorced ca. 1199 her after 10 years.

Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare, Countess of Gloucester, born ca. 1170, died on

14-10-1217at the age of ca. 47 year old, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, daughter of

William Fitz-Robert of Gloucester, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter of Robert

III alias le Bossu, de Beaumont Le Roger, Earl of Leichester, and Amicia or Avicia,

daughter of Rudolph, de Montfort and the Gael

A concubine

Agatha de Ferrers, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1210, dochter van Robert de Ferrers, 2nd

graaf

Derby, and Hawise, (daughter of Andre Vitre and Agnes de Montain, daughter of Robert

de Burgo, Earl of Montain, Earl of Cornwall, and Mathilda or Maud, daughter of Roger,

Lord of Montgomery, Earl of Arundul, 1st Earl of Screwsburg, and Mabilia or Mabel de

Belleme Alencon)

He married 2nd

at the age of 32 on 24-08-1200 in Borderaux Cathedral, to the ca. 11 year

Old.

Isabella alias Taillefer, born ca. 1189 in Angouleme, Charente, died on 31-05-1245 in

Fontevrault Abbey, Maine-et-Loire, daughter of Aimar Taillefer of Angouleme, Count of

169

Angouleme, and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Peter of France alias de Courtenay and

Elizabeth Isabella, daughter of Reinauld, Lord of Courtenay and Elizabeth Helvise de

Donjon, Isabella was betrothed to Hugo Brun de la March, alias de Lusignan, before she

married John I. After John's death she retired to her native city and married 2nd

at the age

of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1220 to the ca. 30 year old, Hugo X Brun alias de Lusignan, Count

de La March, Lord of Lusigan, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1249 at the age of ca. 59 year old,

son of Hugo de Lusignan, Lord of Lusignan, Earl of La Marche, and Mathilde of

Agouleme

A other concubine

Susanna de Warenne, daughter of Hamelin Anjou alias Plantagenet, Earl of Warennes

and 5th Earl of Surrey and Isabella , (daughter of Wiliam III Warenne, Earl of Surrey and

Adela, daughter of William I Talvas de Montgomery, Earl of Alençon, and Count of

Pontthieu and Adelheid, Helie or Ela, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy and

Sibylle, daughter of Wiliam I, alias le Grand, Earl of Burgundy and Etiennete de

Longwy), some say the Richard Fitz John of Dover, Baron Chilham is her son

Child by Isabella Fitzrobert:

1. m Richard fitz-Roy de Warenne, Lord Chilham, born ca. 1190, died on 24-06-1246, he

married to Roesia or Rohese, daughter of Fulbert of Dover.

Child by Agatha:

2. f Joan, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1237 at the age of ca. 47 years old, she married at the age of

ca. 16 year old, ca. 1206 to the ca. 33 year old, Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales

(Fawr), born ca. 1173 in Caernarvon, died on 11-04-1240 at the age of ca. 67 year old,

buried in Aberconwy Abbey, son of Iorwerth or Iorweth ab Owain ap Gruffedd of

Gwynedd alias Flatnose and Marared, daughter of ab Madog ap Muredubb ap Bleddyn

of Powys and Susanna, daughter of Gruffudd, Griffith or Gruddydd ap Cyan and

Anghared ap Owain ap Edwin.

Children by Isabella:

3. m Henry III, King of England, born on 13-10-1207 in Winchester, died on 16-11-1272 in

Bury St Edmunds at the age of 65, buried in Westminster Abbey, London, he married at

the age of 28 on 14-01-1236 in Canterbury to the ca. 14 year old, Eleonora of Aragon

Provence, born ca. 1222 in Aix en Provence, died on 25-06-1291at the age of ca. 68 year

old in Amesbury, Wiltshire, who after the King's deceace, took the veil at Ambesbury, in

Wiltshire, daughter of Raymond Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and

Forcalquier, and Beatrix, (daughter of Thomas, Earl of Savoye and Margaretha, daughter

of William I, Earl of Geneve and Beartix de Faucigney) .

4. m Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers, born on 05-01-1209 in Winchester Castle,

Hempshire, died on 02-04-1272 in Newwark Castle, Nottinghamshire at the age of 63,

buried in Worchester Castle. Elected in 1256 King of the Romans,

he married 1st at the age of 22 on 30-03-1231 in Fawley Church, Berks., to the 30 years

old, Isabella Marshall, born on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died in Child Birth on

17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead, Herfordshire at the age of 39, buried in Beaulieu Abbey

Hampshire, (widow of Gibert de Clare, 3rd

Earl of Herford and Glouchester) daughter of

William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter

of Richard de Clare, alias Strongbow and Ava, or Aoife, daughter of Dermot Mac

Murrough , King of Leinster and Moore Toole, he married 2nd

at the age of 34 on

170

22-11-1243 in Westminster to the ca. 18 year old, Sancha of Aragon Provence, born ca.

1225 in Aix en Provence, died on 09-11-1261 at the age of ca. 36 year old, in

Berkhemstead, buried on 23-11-1242 in Westminster Abbey, , daughter of Raymond

Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and Forcalquier, and Beatrix, (daughter of

Thomas, Earl of Savoye and Margaretha, daughter of William I, Earl of Geneve and

Beartix de Faucigney) , he married 3rd

at the age of 60 on 16-06-1269 in Kaiserslautern to

the ca. 19 year old, Beatrix of Cleves- Falkeburg, born ca. 1250 in Sittard, Limburg, died

on 17-10-1277 at the age of ca. 29 year old in Berkhampsted, Hertfordshire, buried on

13-04-1272 in Hailes Abbey, Glouchester, (widow of Dietrich, Earl of Ahr Hostade,

daughter of Dirk or Theodoric II of Cleves Heinsberg, Lord of Falkenstein, and Bertha,

daughter of Walram, Lord of Valkenburg, Montjoie and Sittard, and Elizabeth de Bar

Mousson, he married 4th Jeanne de Valletort, born ca. 1213 in Winchester.

5. f Joan, born on 22-07-1210, died on 04-03-1238 at the age of 27 she married at the

age of 10 on 19-06-1221 in York to the 22 years old Alexander II alias the Peaceful, King

of Scotland, born on 24-08-1198 in Haddington, East Lothian, died on 08-07-1249 on

Island of Kerrera, Oban at the age of 50, buried in Melrose Abbey, son of William I

alias the Lion, King of Scotland and Earl of Northumberland, and Ermgarde, daughter

of Richard of Beaumont-le-Maine, Viscount of Bellemont or Beaumont and Lucie de

Laigle.

6. f Eleanor, born ca. 1212, died on 13-04-1275 at the age of ca. 63 years old, she married

1st

at the age of ca. 12 year old on 23-04-1224 to the ca. 14 year old William Marshall,

Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1210, died on 24-04-1231 at the age of ca. 21 year old, son of

William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter

of Richard de Clare, alias Strongbow and Ava, or Aoife, daughter of Dermot Mac

Murrough , King of Leinster and Moore Toole, she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 27 year

old on 07-01-1239 to the ca. 31 year old, Simon de Montfort L'Amaury, Earl of

Leicester, born ca. 1208, killed in battle on 04-08-1265 at the age of ca. 57 year old in

Evesham, son of Simon V de Montfort l'Amaury, Earl of Montfort, and Alice,(daughter

of Burchard, Lord of Montmorency and Laurette, daughter of Boudewijn or Baldwin

IV, Earl of Hainault (Henegouwen) and Adelheid Ermesinde, daughter of Godfried, Earl

of Namur and Durbuy, and Ermesinde of Luxemburg.)

7. f Isabella or Elizabeth, born ca. 1215, died on 01-12-1241 at the age of ca. 26 years

old in Foggia, she married at the age of ca. 20 years old on 20-07-1235 in Worms,

to the 40 years old, Frederik II Rogier von Hohenstaufen, King of the Romans, King of

Sicily, born on 26-12-1194 in Ancona, died on 13-12-1250 in Lucera at the age of 55,

buried in Palermo. He had many relations by which he had many children, See ES NF

Volume I.1 Table 15 en 16, son of Hendrik VI of Hohenstaufen, King of the Romans, and

Constance, (daughter of Roger II, Earl of Sicilia, Duke of Calabria and Apulie, King of

Sicilia, and Beatrice, daughter of Vithier, Earl of Rethel of Vitry and Beatrix of Namur)

Richard fitz-Roy de Warenne, Lord Chilham

Richard fitz-Roy de Warenne, Lord Chilham, born ca. 1190, died on 24-06-1246, son of

John I of England alias Lackland and Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare, Countess of

Gloucester.

He married

Roesia (Rohese) of Dover, daughter of Fulbert of Dover.


1. m Richard FitzJohn of Dover, Baron of Chilham, he married to Maud or Matilda, Countess

171

of Angus, died 1241 in France, daughter of Malcolm of Angus, 6th Earl of Angus, and

Mary, daughter of Humprey Berkeley, (Mathilda or Maud, married 1st ca. 1240 to John

Comyn, died 1242 killed in Battle in France, son of William de Comyn, Earl of Buchan,

and Sarah, daughter of Robert FitzHugh.she married 2nd

ca. 1243 to Gilbert de

Umfreville, Earl of Angus, Lord of Prudhow and Redesdale, died on 13-03-1244, son of

Richard de Umfreville.

a daughter of Robert and Maud was, Isabel de Douvres, born ca. 1245, died of the Plague

on 18-03-1292, buried on 24-03-1292 in Catherbury Cathedral, she married 1st June 1266

to David of Strabolgi, 8th Earl of Atholl, died on 06-08-1270 in Carthage. Who was

knighted by Alexander III in 1264.He joined the seventh Crusade under Louis IX of

France, son of John of Strabolgie, jure uxoris Earl of Atholl, and Ada, Countess of

Atholl, daughter of David Hastings, jure uxoris Earl of Atholl, and Forfissa or Foruleth,

daughter of Henry alias Strabolgi, 3 rd Earl of Atholl and Maragret, she married 2nd

Alexander de Balliol, of Cavers, son of Sir Henry de Balliol, Lord of Cavan.

2. f Isabella, she maried Maurice de Berkeley, born ca. 1218, died on 04-04-1281, son of

Thomas de Berkeley, Lord Berkeley, and Joan, daughter of Ralph de Somery, Lord of

Wotton and Margaret, daughter of John le Marshall.

Henry III of England, King of England

Henry III of England, King of England, born on 13-10-1207 in Winchester, died on

16-11-1272 in Bury St Edmunds at the age of 65, buried in Westminster Abbey, London,

son of John I of England alias Lackland and Isabella , daughter of Aimar Taillefer of

Angouleme, Count of Angouleme, and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Peter of France a

lias de Courtenay and Elizabeth Isabella, daughter of Reinauld, Lord of Courtenay and

Elizabeth Helvise de Donjon

He married at the age of 28 on 14-01-1236 in Canterbury to the ca. 14 year old,

Eleonora of Aragon Provence, born ca. 1222 in Aix en Provence, died on 25-06-1291at

the age of ca. 68 year old in Amesbury, Wiltshire, who after the King's deceace, took the

veil at Ambesbury, in Wiltshire, daughter of Raymond Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of

Provence and Forcalquier, and Beatrix, (daughter of Thomas, Earl of Savoye and

Margaretha, daughter of William I, Earl of Geneve and Beartix de Faucigney) .

Children by Eleanora:

1. m Edward I alias Longshanks, King of England, born on 16-06-1239 in Westminster Palace,

died on 07-07-1307 in Burgh -on-Sands, near Carlisle at the age of 68, buried in

Westminster Abbey. King of England and Wales from 1284, Man, 1290, Scotland 1296,

Lord of Ireland, Duke of Gascony, 1254, Earl of Chester 1254,

He married 1st at the age of 15 on 18-10-1254 in las Hualgas, Castile to the ca. 14 year

old, Eleonore of Castile, born ca. 1240, died on 29-11-1290 at the age of ca. 50 years old,

at Herdeby, daughter of Ferdinand III of Castile alias el Santo and Johanna, daughter of

Simon of Mello Dammartin and Maria, (daughter of William II of Monrgomery, Earl of

Ponthieu and Montrieul, and Alix, daughter of Louis VII alias the young Fleury and

Adelheid or Alice de Blois Cahampagne), he married 2nd

the age of 60 on 09-09-1299 in

Canterbury Cathedral to the ca. 24 year old, Margaret of France, born ca. 1275, died on

14-02-1318 at the age of ca. 43 year old in Marlborough House, buried in Londen,

daughter of Philips III of France alias the Bold, King of France, and Maria, (daughter of

Hendrik or Henry, Duke of Lorrain and Brabant, and Adeleid, daughter of Hugo IVof

Burgundy and Jolanda de Dreux) he had also cuncubines, one was a daugter of the, Earl

of Kildare.

172

2. f Margaret, born on 29-09-1240, died on 26-02-1274 in Cupar, Fife at the age of 33, she

married at the age of 11 on 26-12-1251 in York to the 10 years old Alexander III of

alias the Glorious, , King of Scotland, born on 04-09-1241 in Roxburgh, killed from a

fall from horsback near Kinghorn on 19-03-1286 at the age of 44.. Buried in

Dunfermline Abbey, son of Alexander II alias the Peaceful, King of Scotland, and Maria,

(daughter of Engelram or Ingelram III, Lord of Coucy, Marle, le Fere, Crecy and

Picardy and Maria, daughter of John de Montmiral, Lord Cambray and Helvide, daughter

of William I, Lord of ` Dampierre, and Irmgard Basilis de Mounchy.)

3. f Beatrix, born on 25-06-1242 in Bordeaux, died on 25-04-1277 in Londen at the age of

34, she married at the age of 18 on 13-10-1260 in St Denis, to the 21 years old, John II de

Dreux, Duke of Brittany, Earl of Richmond, born on 04-01-1239, died on 18-11-1305 in

Lyon at the age of 66, son of John I de Dreux alias le Roux, Duke of Brittany, Earl of

Richmond, and Blanca, daughter of Theobald de Blois, King of Navarra, and Agnes,

daughter of Guiscard, Lord of Beaujeu and Sybilla, (daughter of Boudewijn or Balwin V

or VIII, Margarve of Namur, Count of Hainauld and Flanders, and Margaretha, daughter

of Dirk or Theodore alias of the Elzas, Count of Flanders, and Sybille of Anjou.)

4. m Edmund alias Crouchback, Earl of Leicester and Lancaster, born on 16-12-1244, died on

05-06-1296 at the age of 51, he married 1st at the age of 24 on 09-04-1269, Aveline de

Forz Aumale, died on 10-11-1274, daughter of William II de Fortibus or de Foz (or

Forz), Count of Aumale, Lord of Holderness, 11 march 1213/14, and Aveline de

Montfichet, he married 2nd

at the age of 31 on 29-10-1276 , to the ca. 31 year old, Blanca

of Artois, born ca. 1245, died on 02-05-1302 at the age of ca. 57 year old, daughter of

Robert I, Earl of Artois, and Mathilde, (daughter of Hendrik or Henry I of Brabant and

Maria, daughter of Philips von Hohenstaufen and Irene Angelos of Byzantium.)

5. f Katharine, born on 25-11-1253, died on 03-05-1257 at the age of 3.

6. m John, died young.

7. m Henry, died young.

Edward I alias Longshanks, King of England

Edward I alias Longshanks, King of England, born on 16-06-1239 in Westminster Palace,

died on 07-07-1307 in Burgh -on-Sands, near Carlisle at the age of 68, buried in

Westminster Abbey. King of England and Wales from 1284, Man, 1290, Scotland 1296,

Lord of Ireland, Duke of Gascony, 1254, Earl of Chester 1254, son of Henry III of

England and Eleonora of Aragon Provence.

He married 1st at the age of 15 on 18-10-1254 in las Hualgas, Castile to the ca. 14 year

old

Eleonore of Castile, born ca. 1240, died on 29-11-1290 at the age of ca. 50 years old at

Herdeby, daughter of Ferdinand III of Castile alias el Santo and Johanna, daughter of

Simon of MelloDammartin and Maria, (daughter of William II of Monrgomery, Earl of

Ponthieu and Montrieul, and Alix, daughter of Louis VII alias the young Fleury and

Adelheid or Alice de Blois Cahampagne

He married 2nd

the age of 60 on 09-09-1299 in Canterbury Cathedral to the ca. 24 year

old

Margaret of France, born ca. 1275, died on 14-02-1318 at the age of ca. 43 year old in

Marlborough House, buried in Londen, daughter of Philips III of France alias the Bold,

King of France, and Maria, (daughter of Hendrik or Henry, Duke of Lorrain and Brabant,

and Adeleid, daughter of Hugo IVof Burgundy and Jolanda de Dreux)

he had more than one concubine on was the daughter of the Earl of Kildare.

Children by Eleonore:

173

1. f Eleanor, born on 17-06-1264, died on 12-10-1297 at the age of 33, she married 1st at the

age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1285 to the ca. 19 year old, Alphonso II alias el Liberal, King

of Aragon, born on 04-11-1265 in Valencia, died on 18-06-1291 in Barcelona at the age

of 25, son of Peter III alias the Great, King of Aragon, Valencia, later also of Sicily, and

Constance,(daughter of Manfred von Hohenstaufen and Beatrix, daughter of Amadeus of

Saxony and Anna Maragretha of Burgundy), she married 2nd

at the age of 29 on

20-09-1293 in Bristol to the ca. 28 year old, Henry de Bar, Count of Bar, born ca. 1265,

died ca. 1302 at the age of ca. 37 year old, son of Theobald de Bar, Count of Bar, and

Jeanne, daughter of Jean de Toucy and Emma, daughter of Guy V de Laval and Hawise

de Craon.

2. m John, born on 10-06-1266, died on 03-08-1271 at the age of 5.

3. m Henry, born on 13-07-1267, died on 14-10-1274 at the age of 7.

4. f Joan alias of Acre, born ca. 1272 in Acre? in the Spring, died on 23-04-1307 at the age

of ca. 35 years old in Clare ,she married 1st at the age of ca. 18 year old on 30-04-1290 in

Westminster Abbey to the 46 years old Gilbert de Clare alias the Red , 3rd

Earl of

Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort, born on 02-09-1243, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of 63,

son of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd

Gloucester, and Mathilde or Maud,

(daughter of John de Lacy, Earl of Lincoln and Maragret, daughter of Robert de Quincy

and Hawise de Keveliock), she married 2nd

at the age of ca. 25 years old on 01-01-1297

to the ca. 17 year old, Ralph de Morthermer, Duke Mortimer, Earl of Gloucester and

Hertfort, born ca. 1280, died on 05-04-1325 at the age of ca. 45 years old, son of Edmund

Mortimer, Lord Mortimer, and Margaret, (daughter of Ingelram, Lord de Fiennes and

Isabeau or Isabel de Conde).

5. m Alfonso, Earl of Cester, born on 24-11-1273, died 00-08-1284 at the age of ca. 10 years

old.

6. f Isabel, born on 15-03-1274/5, died in infancy.

7. f Margaret, born on 11-09-1275 in Windsor Castle, died on 11-03-1333 in Leuven at the

age of 57, buried in Brussel, she married at the age of 14 on 08-07-1290 in Westminster

Abbey to the 14 years old , John or Jan II alias the peaceful, , Duke of Brabant, Duke of

Lorraine, born on 27-09-1275, died on 27-10-1312 in Tervueren at the age of 37, buried

in Brussel, son of Jan I van Brabant alias the Conquerer) and Margaretha, daughter of

Guido, or Gwijde or Guy de Dampierre, Viscount of Namur and Count of Flanders, and

Mathilda,(daughter of Robert VII Lord of Bethume, and Isabella or Elizabeth de

Morialme)

8. f Berengaria, born 1276, died in infancy.

9. f Mary, a Nun, born on 11-03-1278, died 1332.

10. f Elisabeth or Isabel, born on 07-08-1282 in Rhuddlan, died on 05-05-1316 in Walden

Abbey at the age of 33, she married 1st at the age of 14 on 08-01-1297 in Ipswich to

Johan I or John, Count of Holland and Zealand, Lord of Friesland, born ca. 1275, died on

10-11-1299 in Haarlem, son of Floris V of Holland (alias der Keerlen God, the Man of

God) and Beatrix, daughter of Guido, or Gwijde or Guy de Dampierre, Viscount of

Namur and Count of Flanders, and Mathilda, (daughter of Robert VII Lord of Bethume,

and Isabella or Elizabeth de Morialme, she married 2nd

at the age of 20 on 14-11-1302 in

Westminster to the ca. 22 year old, Humphrey VIII de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, born ca.

1280 in Pleshey Castle, Essex, slain, on 16-03-1321 at the age of ca. 41 years old in

Boroughbridge. son of Humphrey VII de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Essex, and Maud,

(daughter of Ingelram, Lord de Fiennes and Isabeau or Isabel de Conde .

11. m Edward II, King of England, born on 25-04-1284 in Caernarvon Castle, murdered in

captivety on 22-09-1327 in Berkeley Castle at the age of 43, buried in Gloucester

Cathedral, he married at the age of 23 on 25-01-1308 in Boulogne Cathedral to the ca. 16

174

year old, Isabella, alias the She Wolf of France, born ca. 1292, died on 22-08-1358 in

Londen, buried in Londen, daughter of Philips IV alias de Schone or the Beautiful, King

of France and Johanna, Queen of Navarra, daughter of Henry or Hendrik I de Blois, King

of Navarra and Blanca, (daughter of Robert, Earl of Artois and Matilda of Babant)

Child by Margaret:

12. m Thomas alias Brotherton, Earl of Norfolk, born on 01-06-1300 in Brotherton, died on

01-08-1338 at the age of 38, he married 1st at the age of ca. 15 year old ca. 1316 to the

ca. 16 year old, Alice of Hales or of Harwich, born ca. 1300, died on 08-05-1326,

daughter of Sir Roger of Hales and Marguerite Frances?, he married 2nd

Mary of Ross,

daughter of Thomas, Lord Ross.

13. m Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, born on 05-08-1301 in Woodstock,

beheaded on 19-03-1331 at the age of 29, he married at the age of 24 on 06-10-1325 to

the ca. 25 year old, Margaret Wake, Baroness Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349

in of the Black Death, daughter of John Wake and Johanna, (daughter of William, Lord

Finnes, Lord of Wendover and Blanca, daughter of John, Count of Brienne, and Jeanne

de Chateaudun). (Margaret, Baroness Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349 in of the

Black Death. (Margaret, after the death of Edmund, to Eustace Dabridgecourt, later she

married to John Comyn, Lord of Badenoch, killed on 24-06-1314 in Bannockburn., fled

to England, son of John Comyn alias Badenoch, or Red Comyn, and Joan or Johanna,

daughter of Guillaume alias de Valence de Lusignan and Joan, (daughter of Warin de

Munchensy and Joan, daughter of William Le Marchall and Isabella de Clare)

14. f Eleanor, born 04-05-1306, died 1311 at the age of ca. 4.

Child by a concubine:

15. m John (Botetourt), born 1324.

Child by a daughter of the Earl of Kildare:

16. m Walter Fitzroy, name of wife unknown, a son John de Ireland.

Edward II, King of England

Edward II, King of England, born on 25-04-1284 in Caernarvon Castle, murdered in

captivety on 22-09-1327 in Berkeley Castle at the age of 43., buried in Gloucester

Cathedral, son of Edward I of England alias Longshanks and Eleonore of Castile.

He married at the age of 23 on 25-01-1308 in Boulogne Cathedral to the ca. 16 year old

Isabella, alias the She Wolf of France, born ca. 1292, died on 22-08-1358 in Londen,

buried in Londen, daughter of Philips IV alias de Schone or the Beautiful, King of France

and Johanna, Queen of Navarra, daughter of Henry or Hendrik I de Blois, King of

Navarra and Blanca, (daughter of Robert, Earl of Artois and Matilda of Babant)


1. m Edward III, King of England, born on 13-11-1312 in Windsor Castle, died on 21-06-1377

in Sheen Palace Surrey at the age of 64, buried in Westminster Abbey, he married at the

age of 15 on 25-01-1328 in York Minster to the ca. 14 year old, Philippa of Hainault,

born ca. 1314, died on 15-08-1369 at the age of ca. 55 year old, in Windsor, buried in

Westminster, daughter of William III alias the Good, Count of Holland, and Hainault and

175

Johanna, daughter of Charles of France and Margaretha, (daughter of Charles II de

Anjou, King of Naples, and Sicily, King of Jerusalem and Duke of d’Apulia and Maria of

Hungary), he had a concubine, Alice Perrers, born ca. 1348, died 1400.

2. m John, Earl of Cornwall, born on 15-08-1316, died on 13-09-1336 at the age of 20.

3. f Eleanor of Woodstock, born on 08-06-1318, died on 22-04-1355 in Deventer at the age of

36, she married at the age of 13 on 28-10-1331 in Nijmegen to the ca. 36 year old,

Reinout, Reginald or Reynald II alias the Black, Duke of Gelre, (Gueldres), born ca.

1295, died on 12-10-1343 at the age of 48 years old, in Arnhem, buried in Gravendal, son

of Reinout of Gelre, Earl of Gelre and Zutphen, and Margaretha,(widow of Alexander,

son of Alexander III, King of Scotland and daughter of Guido, Gwijde or Guy de

Dampierre, Viscount of Manur, Count of Flanders, and Isabella of Luxemburg).

4. f Joan or Joanna alias of the Tower, born on 05-08-1321, died on 14-08-1362 in near

London at the age of 41, she married at the age of 6 on 17-07-1328 in Berwick to the 4

years old, David de Bruce of Scotland, King of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, born on

05-03-1324 in Dundermline, died on 22-02-1371 in Edinburg Castle at the age of 46, son

of Robert I de Bruce of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland, and Elisabeth,

(daughter of Richard de Burgh, alias the Red Earl, 2nd

Earl of Ulster and Margaret,

daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly)

Edward III, King of England

Edward III, King of England, born on 13-11-1312 in Windsor Castle, died on 21-06-1377

in Sheen Palace Surrey at the age of 64, buried in Westminster Abbey, son of Edward II

of England and Isabella, alias the She Wolf of France, daughter of Philips IV alias de

Schone or the Beautiful, King of France and Johanna, Queen of Navarra, daughter of

Henry or Hendrik I de Blois, King of Navarra and Blanca, (daughter of Robert, Earl of

Artois and Matilda of Babant)

He married at the age of 15 on 25-01-1328 in York Minster to the ca. 14 year old

Philippa of Hainault, born ca. 1314, died on 15-08-1369 at the age of ca. 55 year old, in

Windsor, buried in Westminster, daughter of William III alias the Good, Count of

Holland, and Hainault and Johanna, daughter of Charles of France and Margaretha,

(daughter of Charles II de Anjou, King of Naples, and Sicily, King of Jerusalem and

Duke of d’Apulia and Maria of Hungary)

He had a concubine,

Alice Perrers, born ca. 1348, died 1400.

Children by Philippa:

1. m Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall, born on 15-06-1330,

died on 08-06-1376 at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury, he married at the age of 31 on

10-10-1361 to the 33 years old, Joan of Woodstock alias Fair Maid of Kent, daughter of

Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, and Margaret Wake, Baroness

Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349 in of the Black Death, daughter of John Wake

and Johanna, (daughter of William, Lord Finnes, Lord of Wendover and Blanca, daughter

of John, Count of Brienne, and Jeanne de Chateaudun).

2. f Isabel, born on 16-06-1332, she married at the age of 33 on 27-07-1365 to Enguerrand or

Ingelram de Guines Coucy, Earl of Bedford, born ca. 1340, died on 18-02-1397, son of

Enguerrand or Ingelram de Ghisnes or de Courcy and Catharina, (daughter of Leopold of

Austria and Catharina , daughter of Amadeus V of Savoye and Maria of Brabant).

3. f Joan alias of the Tower, born ca. 1333, died on 02-09-1348, at the age of ca. 15 years old,

of the Plague, contracted in marriage to Alphonso, King of Castile.

176

4. m William of Hatfield, born 1336, died in Boyhood.

5. m Lionel alias of Antwerp, Duke of Clarence, Earl of Ulster, born on 29-11-1338 in

Antwerpen, died on 07-10-1368 in Alba Piemonte at the age of 29, he married 1st at the

age of 3 on 09-09-1342 to the 10 years old, Lady Isabella Elisabeth de Burgh, Sue jure

Countess of Ulster, born on 06-07-1332, died on 10-12-1363 at the age of 31, daughter of

William de Burgh alias the Brown, 4th Earl of Ulster, and Mathilde, or Maud, daughter of

Henry, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leichester, and Mathilda or Maud,

daughter of Patrick of Chaworth, Lord Kidwelly and Isabella Beauchamp, he married 2nd

at the age of 30 to Violante Visconti, (daughter of Galeazzo Visconti, Prince of Milan and

Blancha Maria, daughter of Aymon of Savoye and Jolande de Montferrat), a daughter by

first marriage, Philippa, born on 16-08-1355, died on 21-11-1378 at the age of 23.

Countess of Ulster, she married ca. 1368 to Edmund Mortimer, 3rd

Earl of March, Lord

Mortimer, Earl of Clarence, born on 01-02-1352, died on 26-12-1381 at the age of 29,

son of Roger Mortimer, Earl of March, and Philippa de Montaque.

6. m John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster, Earl of Richmond, Duke of Aquitane, born

on 24-06-1340, died on 03-02-1399 at the age of 58, a concubine Marie de St. Hilaire,

born 1340, died 1399 in after, he married 1st at the age of 18 in Reading, Blance of

Lancester, 14 years old, daughter of Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st

Duke of Lancaster, and Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, daughter of Henry Beaumont (de

Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and

Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan, he married 2nd

Constance of Castile, born ca. 1354 in

Castrojeriz, died on 24-03-1394 in Leicester, daughter of Peter or Perdo I the Cruale,

King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia, he married 3rd

at the age of 55 in Lincoln. By

whom he had prevoisly to his marriage, three son's and a daughter, who were legitimated

(for purpose but succession to the crown) by act of parliment to Catharina of Roelt, born

ca. 1350 in Hainault, died on 10-05-1403 in Lincoln, buried in Lincoln, weduwe van Sir

Hugh Swynford (she is known under the name of Catharine Swynford ) daughter of Sir

Payne Roelt of Guinne, Guienne King-of-Arms.

7. f Blance of the Tower, born ca. 1341, died in infancy.

8. m Edmund alias Langley, Earl of Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, born on 03-06-1341

in Langley, died on 01-08-1402 in Langley at the age of 61, he married 1st at the

age of 30 on 01-03-1372 in Hertford to the ca. 17 year old, Isabella of Castile, born ca.

1355 in Morales, died on 03-11-1393 at the age of ca. 38 year old, daughter of Peter

or Perdo I the Cruale, King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia , he married 2nd

at the age

of 54 on 04-11-1395 to Johanna Holland, born ca. 1380, died on 12-04-1434, (Johanna,

married 2nd

at the age of ca. 26 years old, 00-03-1406 to William of Willoughby de

Eresby, 5th Lord Willoughby de Eresby, died on 20-11-1409, she married 3 at the age of

ca. 30 years old, on 06-09-1410 to Henry Scrope de Masham, died on 03-06-1415,she

married 4th at the age of ca. 36 year old, on 14-08-1416 to Henry Bromflet, Lord Vessy,

died on 06-01-1467), daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl of Kent, and Alice, daughter of

Richard Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel and Eleonore or Alinore, (daughter of Henry, Earl of

Monmouth and Earl of Lancaster, and Mathilda or Maud, daughter of Patrick of

Chaworth and Isabella Neauchamp). Zie ES NF Volume II Table 86)

9. f Mary of Waltham, born on 10-10-1344 in Winchester, died on 25-12-1362 in Abbington

Abbey at the age of 18, she married at the age of ca. 10 year old, ca. 1355 to the ca. 14

year old, John V Montfort alias le Vaillant, Duke of Brittany, born on 08-12-1340, died

on 02-11-1399 in Nantes at the age of 58, son of John IV de Montfort, Duke of Brittany,

and Johanna or Joan, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis of Flanders, and Johanna, (daughter

of Hugo or Hugh of Rethel and Isabella de Grandpre). (He married 2nd

at the age of 25

year old 25-12-1384, to the ca. 16 year old, Joan, born ca. 1350, died 25-12-1384, at the

age of ca. 34 year old, daughter of Thomas Holand, 1st Lord Holand, Earl of Kent, and

177

Joan alias Fair Maid of Kent of Woodstock, (daughter of Edmund, alias Woodstock, earl

of Kent and Arundel, and Margaret, daughter of John Wake and Johanna of Fiennes)

He married 3rd

at the age of ca. 45 year old, at the age of 45 on 02-09-1386 in Guerrande

to the ca. 16 year old, Joan de Evreux Navarre, born ca. 1370, died on 10-07-1437 at the

age of ca. 67 year old, in Havering, buried in Canterbury, daughter of Charles of Evreux,

King of Navarre, and Johanna, (daughter of John II alias le Bon, King of France and

Bona or Judith, daughter of Johann alias the Blind, of Luxenburg and Elizabeth, daughter

of Wenceslaw IV, King of Bohemia and King of Poland, and Jutta or Judith of Austria)

10. f Margaret, born on 20-07-1346 in Winsor Castle, or Calais, died on 01-10-1361 at

the age of 15, buried in Abbington Abbey, Oxfordshire, she married at the age of

12 on 19-05-1359 in Reading Abbey, Berkshire to John Hastings, 11 years old, 12th Earl

of Pembroke, Lord Hastings, born on 29-08-1347 in Sutton Valence, christened on

29-08-1347 in St. Mary's Church, Sutton Valance, died on 16-04-1375 in Picardy at

the age of 27, buried on 28-04-1375 in Friars Preachers, Hereford, son of Laurence

Hastings, 11th Earl of Pembroke, Lord Hastings, and Agnes Mortimer.

11. m William (of Winsor), born 1348. Died in infancy.

12. m Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Buckingham, Earl of Sussex, Duke of Gloucester, born on

07-01-1355, murdered on 15-09-1397 at the age of 42., he married at the age of 21 on

24-08-1376 to Eleonore de Bohun, born ca. 1366, died on 3-10-1399, became a nun after

her husband death, daughter of Humphrey XI de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and

Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel.

Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall

Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall, born on 15-06-1330,

died on 08-06-1376 at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury, son of Edward III

of England and Philippa of Hainault.

He married at the age of 31 on 10-10-1361

Joan of Woodstock alias Fair Maid of Kent, 33 years old , daughter of Edmund alias

Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, and Margaret Wake, (daughter of John Wake and

Johanna van Fiennes.)


1. m Edward of Angouleme, born 1365, died 1372 in Gascony.

2. m Richard II King of England, born on 07-01-1367 in Bordeaux, murdered on 14-02-1400

in Pontefract at the age of 33., buried in Kings Langley later removed to Westminster

Abbey 1413, he married 1st at the age of 15 on 14-01-1382 in Westminster to Anna of

Bohemia and Luxemburg), 15 years old, born on 11-04-1366, died on 07-06-1394 at the

age of 28, daughter of Wenceslaw Karel or Charles IV, King of Bohemia, Duke of

Luxenburg, King of the Romans, and Elisabeth van Pommeren, he married 2nd

at the age

of 29 on 04-11-1396 in Calais Isabella of France, 6 years old, born on 09-11-1389 in

Paris, died on 13-09-1409 in Blois at the age of 19, daughter of Charles VI the insane,

King of France, and Elisabeth Isabella of Bavaria.

John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster, Earl of Richmond

John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster,Earl of Richmond, Duke of Aquitane, born on 24-06-1340,

died on 03-02-1399 at the age of 58, son of Edward III of England, King of England, and Philippa

of Hainault

Concubine

178

Marie de St. Hilaire, born 1340, died 1399 in after.

He married (1) at the age of 18 in Reading

Blance of Lancester, 14 years old, daughter of Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of

Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster, and Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, daughter of Henry

Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain

of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan.

He married 2nd

Constance of Castile, born ca. 1354 in Castrojeriz, died on 24-03-1394 in Leicester,

daughter of Peter I of Castile (de Wrede), King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia.

He married 3rd

at the age of 55 in Lincoln.

Catharina of Roelt, born ca. 1350 in Hainault, died on 10-05-1403 in Lincoln, buried in

Lincoln, weduwe van Sir Hugh Swynford (she is known under the name of Catharine

Swynford ) daughter of Sir Payne Roelt of Guinne, Guienne King-of-Arms. By whom he

had prevoisly to his marriage, three son's and a daughter, who were legitimated (for

purpose but succession to the crown) by act of parliament.

Daughter by Marie

1. f Blanche, born 1359, died 1388.

Childreen by Blanc:

1. f Philippa, born on 31-03-1360 in Leicester, died on 19-07-1415 of the plague, in Odivellas

at the age of 55, buried in Batalha, she married at the age of 26 on 02-02-1387 in Porto to

Johan I van Portugal, 29 years old, born on 11-04-1357 in Lissabon, died on 14-08-1433

of the plague in Lissabon at the age of 76, buried in Batalba. Koning van Portugal en

Algarve, son of Peter I van Portugal (de Wrede) and Theresa de Lourenco.

2. f Elizabeth, born 1364 in Burford, Shroshire, died on 24-11-1425, buried in Burford

Church, Shropshire, she married 1st on 24-06-1380 in Kenilworth Castle Warwickshire to

John Hastings, 7 years old, Baron of Mauny, 13th Earl of Pembroke, born on 11-11-1372,

died on 30-12-1389 in Woodstock at the age of 17, buried in Friars Preachers, Herford,

later reburied in Greyfriars London, son of John Hastings, 12th Earl of Pembroke, Lord

Hastings, and Anne Mauny, Baroness Mauny, she married 2nd

on 24-06-1386 in

Plymouth, Devon to John Holland, 1st Duke of Exeter, born ca. 1360, died on

10-01-1400 in executed, buried in Pleshy Collegiate Church, son of Thomas Holand, 1st

Lord Holand, Earl of Kent, and Joan alias fair Maid of Kent of Woodstock, she married

3rd

to John Cornwall, 1st Baron Fanhope.

3. m Henry IV alias Bolingbroke, King of England. Earl of Derby, born on 03-04-1367 in

Bolingbroke Castle, LIncolnshire, died on 20-03-1413 in Jerusalem Chamber,

Westminster at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, he married 1st at the age of

13 on 10-02-1381 in Arundel, Sussex to Mary or Maria de Bohun, born ca. 1370, died on

04-07-1394, daughter of Humphrey XI de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and

Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel. He married 2nd

at the age of 35 on

03-04-1402 in Eltham Palace, Kent, married by Proxy to Joan de Evreux Navarre, born

ca. 1370, died on 10-07-1437 in Havering, buried in Canterbury, daughter of Charles of

Evreux Navarre, King of Navarre, and Johanna of France.

Child by Constance:

4. f Catharina, born on 06-06-1372, died on 02-06-1418 at the age of 45.she married 1397 in

Madrid to Enrigue III of Castile, King of Castile, born on 04-10-1379 in Burgos, died on

179

25-12-1406 in Toledo at the age of 27, son of Juan I of Castile, King of Castilia, Tit. King

of Portugal, and Eleonore of Aragon.

Children by Catharina:

5. m John Beaufort, Earl of Somerset, Marquess of Dorset, born ca. 1371, died on 16-03-1410,

he married on 23-04-1399 to Margaret Holland, born ca. 1385, died on 30-11-1439,

daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arunde

l6. m Henry Beaufort (Cardinal de Beaufort), born ca. 1375, died on 11-04-1447, he had a

daughter byAlice Goushill, daughter of Sir Robert Goushill, Hoveringham

Nottinghamshire, and Elizabeth Fitz-Alan D'Arundelle, named Joan or Jane, some she

married 1st Gilbert, 3rd Lord Talbot, born ca. 1332, died on 24-04-1387 in Roales, Spain,

son of Richard Talbot, Lord Talbot, and Elizabeth Comyn.she married 2nd

John Cherlton,

4th Baron Cherlton of Powis, and married 3

rd Sir Edward Stadling.

7. m Thomas Beaufort, born ca. 1377, died ca. 1426. Duke of Exeter, he married oMargaret de

Neville, daughter of Geoffrey de Neville, Governor of Scarborough Castle,a Justice

Itinarant, and Margaret de Longvilliers.

8. f Joan Beaufort, born ca. 1379 in Beaufort Castle, died on 13-11-1440 in Howden, buried

in Lincoln Cathedral, she married 1st Robert, Baron of Ferrers of Wemm, son of Sir

Robert de Ferrers and Elizabeth Botiller, she married 2nd

on 20-02-1397 to Ralph

Neville, 1st Earl of Westmoreland, born ca. 1364, died on 21-10-1425 in Raby Castle,

buried in Staindrop. See: The Complete Peerage Volume XII Part II pp 544-549, son of

John Neville and Maud Percy.

Henry IV alias Bolingbroke, King of England. Earl of Derby

Henry IV alias Bolingbroke, King of England. Earl of Derby, born on 03-04-1367 in

Bolingbroke Castle, LIncolnshire, died on 20-03-1413 in Jerusalem Chamber,

Westminster at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, son of John of Gaunt and

Blance of Lancester, daughter of Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1

st

Duke of Lancaster, and Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, daughter of Henry Beaumont (de

Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and

Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan

He married 1st at the age of 13 on 10-02-1381 in Arundel, Sussex

Mary or Maria de Bohun , born ca. 1370, died on 04-07-1394, daughter of Humphrey XI

de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel.

He married 2nd

at the age of 35 on 03-04-1402 in Eltham Palace, Kent, married by Proxy

Joan de Evreux Navarre, born ca. 1370, died on 10-07-1437 at the age of ca. 67 year old,

in Havering, buried in Canterbury, daughter of Charles of Evreux, King of Navarre, and

Johanna, (daughter of John II alias le Bon, King of France and Bona or Judith, daughter

of Johann alias the Blind, of Luxenburg and Elizabeth, daughter of Wenceslaw IV, King

of Bohemia and King of Poland, and Jutta or Judith of Austria)

Children by Mary:

1. m son, born 00-04-1382, died in infancy.

2. m Henry V alias Monmouth, Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, etc. King

of England, born on 19-08-1387 in Monmouth Castle, died on 31-08-1422 in Bois de

Vincennes, France at the age of 35, buried in Westminster Abbey, Bohun (of Hereford),

he married at the age of 32 on 02-06-1420 in Troyes Cathedral to Catharina of de Valois

180

de France, 18 years old, born on 27-10-1401 in Hotel de St. Pol Paris, died on

03-01-1438 in Abbey of St. Saviour Bermondsey,Londen at the age of 36, buried in

Westminster Abbey, daughter of Charles VI of France (de Valois) (the insane or the

beloved), King of France, and Isabella of Bavaria (Wittelsbach).

3. m Thomas, Duke of Clarence, Earl of Aumale, born on 30-09-1388, killed at the Battle, on

23-03-1421 in Beauje at the age of 32, he married at the age of 23 on 10-11-1411 to

Margaret Holland, born ca. 1385, died on 30-11-1439, daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl

of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel.

4. m John, Duke of Bedford,Earl of Kendal, Earl of Richmond, etc.Regent of France, born on

20-06-1389, died on 23-02-1414 in Paris at the age of 24, he married 1st at the age of 33

on 17-04-1423 to Anna of Burgundy, born ca. 1404, died on 14-11-1432 in Parijs,

daughter of Jan of Burgundy (Zonder Vrees) and Margaretha of Bavaria, he married 2nd

at the age of 43 on 20-04-1433 Jaquetta of Luxemburg St Pol, born ca. 1415, died on

30-05-1472, daughter of Pierre van Luxemburg St Pol and Margaretha de Baux d'Andria.

5. m Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, Earl of Pembroke, born on 03-10-1390, died in de

prison.

on 23-02-1447 in Bury at the age of 56, he married 1st at the age of 33 on 25-10-1423 in

Londen, divorced ca. 1430 from Jacoba of Bavaria, Countess of Holland, born on

25-07-1401 in Le Quesnoy, murdered on 09-10-1436 in Slot Teijlingen at the age of 35,

also named Judith of Hainault, ( Jacoba van Beieren) daughter of Willem of Bavaria, Earl

of Holland (William VI), and Margarethe 1 van Burgundy, he married 2nd

1454 to

Eleanor of Cobham, died 1454. Was imprisond in Peel Castle Isle of Man, daughter of

Reginald , Lord Cobham.

6. f Blanca, born ca. 1392, died on 22-05-1409 she married on 06-07-1402 to Ludwig III

(Louis) of Bavaria (of the Phalz), Palatine of the Pfalz, born ca. 1378, died on

30-12-1436, son of Ruprecht Clem of Bavaria Pfalz and Elisabeth van Neurenberg.

7. f Philippa, born on 04-07-1394, died on 05-01-1430 at the age of 35 she married at the age

of 12 on 26-10-1406 to Erik X (XIII) of Denmark (of Pommeren), King of Denmark,

Duke of Pommeren, of Sweden, born ca. 1389, died on 16-06-1459, son of Wratislaw van

Pommeren and Maria van Mecklenburg Schwerin.

Henry V alias Monmouth, Prince of Wales,

Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, etc. King of England

Henry V alias Monmouth, Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, etc. King

of England, born on 19-08-1387 in Monmouth Castle, died on 31-08-1422 in Bois de

Vincennes, France at the age of 35, buried in Westminster Abbey, son of Henry IV of

England alias Bolingbroke and Mary or Maria de Bohun .

He married at the age of 32 on 02-06-1420 in Troyes Cathedral

Catharina of de Valois de France, 18 years old, born on 27-10-1401 in Hotel de St. Pol

Paris, died on 03-01-1438 in Abbey of St. Saviour Bermondsey,Londen at the age of 36,

buried in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Charles VI of France (de Valois) (the insane or

the beloved), King of France, and Isabella of Bavaria (Wittelsbach).


1. m Henry VI , King of England, born on 06-12-1421 in Winsor Castle, murdered on

21-05-1472 in London Tower at the age of 50, buried in Westminster. King Henry VI,

was deposed after the second battle of At. Albans, 4 March 1461, was re instated om 9th

Oct. 1470, from when he reigned until taken prisoner in April 1471. Son of Henry V of

England (Monmouth) (see also XIV.2) and Catharina of de Valois de Franc, he married at

181

the age of 23 on 22-04-1445 in Tichfield Abbey to Margaret of Anjou, 16 years old, born

on 23-03-1429 in Nancy, died on 25-08-1482 in Dampierre at the age of 53, buried in

Angers, daughter of Rene (Regnier) de Anjou, Tit. King of Sicily, Naples and Jerusalem,

and Isabella of Lorraine.

Henry VI of England, King of England

Henry VI of England, King of England, born on 06-12-1421 in Winsor Castle, murdered

on 21-05-1472 in London Tower at the age of 50, buried in Westminster.King Henry VI,

was deposed after the second battle of At. Albans, 4 March 1461, was re instated om 9th

Oct. 1470, from when he reigned until taken prisoner in April 1471. Son of Henry V of

England alias Monmouth and Catharina of de Valois de France.

He married at the age of 23 on 22-04-1445 in Tichfield Abbey

Margaret of Anjou, 16 years old, born on 23-03-1429 in Nancy, died on 25-08-1482 in

Dampierre at the age of 53, buried in Angers, daughter of Rene (Regnier) de Anjou, Tit.

King of Sicily, Naples and Jerusalem, and Isabella of Lorraine.


1. m Edward, Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, born on 13-10-1453, died on

04-05-1471 in Tewkesbury at the age of 17, he married ca. 1470 to Anne Neville, born on

11-07-1456, died on 11-03-1485 at the age of 28, daughter of Richard 6th Neville alias

the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick.

John Beaufort, Earl of Somerset, Marquess of Dorset

John Beaufort, Earl of Somerset, Marquess of Dorset, born ca. 1371, died on 16-03-1410,

son of John of Gaunt and Catharina of Roelt.


Margaret Holland, born ca. 1385, died on 30-11-1439, daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl

of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel.


1. m Henry, Earl of Somerset, born ca. 1400, died ca. 1418.

2. f Johanna or Joan, born ca. 1400, died on 15-07-1445 in Dunbar Castle.she married 1st on

12-02-1424 in Southwark London, James I of Scotland, 29 years old, King of Scotland,

Duke of Rothsay Earl of Carrick, born on 25-07-1394 in Dunfermline Palace, died on

21-02-1437 in Perth at the age of 42. Assassinated, buried in Perth, son of John (Robert

III) of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, 1368, King of Scotland, and Annabella Drummond alias

of Stobhall. Zie ES NF Volume II Table 93, she married 2nd

to James Stewart, the Black

Knigt of Lorn.

3. m John Beaufort, 1st Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1403, died ca. 1444, he married ca. 1440

to Margaretha Beauchamp, of Bletso, born ca. 1400, died ca. 1482, daughter of John

Beauchamp.

4. m Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1405, died on 22-05-1455, he married ca.

1430 to Eleonore Beauchamp Warwick, born ca. 1405, died on 06-03-1467, daughter of

Richard Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and Elisabeth Berkeley.

5. f Margaret, born ca. 1405, died ca. 1460, she married ca. 1425 to Thomas of Courtenay

Devon (Red Rose), born ca. 1414, died on 03-02-1457, 5. Earl of Devon, son of Hugh

Courtenay, 4th Earl of Devon, and Anne Talbot.

182

6. m Thomas, Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1405, died 1433.

John Beaufort, 1st Duke of Somerset

John Beaufort, 1st Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1403, died ca. 1444, son of John Beaufort

and Margaret Holland.

He married ca. 1440

Margaretha Beauchamp, of Bletso, born ca. 1400, died ca. 1482, daughter of John

Beauchamp.


1. f Margaret, born on 31-05-1443 in Bletsoe Castle, Bedfordshire, died on 29-06-1509 in

Abbot's House, Cheyney Gates, Westminster at the age of 66, buried in Westminster

Abbey, London, she married 1st ca. 1449, divorced 1452 from John de la Pole, 2nd Duke

of Suffolk, born on 27-09-1442, died on 27-10-1492 at the age of 50, son of William 1st

de la Pole, 1st Earl of Suffolk and Pembroke, and Alice Chaucer, she married 2nd

at the

age of 12 on 01-11-1455 to Edmund Tudor, 1st Earl of Richmond, born ca. 1430, died on

03-11-1456 in Carmarthen Castle Wales, buried in St. David's Cathedral, Wales, son of

Owen Tudor, Earl of Pembroke, and Catharina of de Valois de France, she married 3rd

ca. 1462 to Henry Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, born ca. 1430, died on 04-10-1471,

son of Humphrey Stafford and Anne Neville, she married 4th ca. 1470 to Thomas 2

nd

Stanley, 1st Earl of Derby, King of Man, born ca. 1435, died 29-0-1504 in Lathom, son

of Thomas I Stanley, 1st Baron Stanley, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and Joan or Jean

Fitz-Alan of Arundel (Goushill).

(Mother of Henry VII, alias Richmond, and grandmother of Henty VIII)

Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset

Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1405, died on 22-05-1455, son of John

Beaufort and Margaret Holland.

He married ca. 1430

Eleonore Beauchamp Warwick, born ca. 1405, died on 06-03-1467, daughter of Richard

Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and Elisabeth Berkeley.


1. f Margaret, born ca. 1435, died ca. 1476, she married ca. 1450 to Humphrey Stafford, born

ca. 1430, died on 29-06-1457. Earl of Stafford, son of Humphrey Stafford and Anne

Neville.

2. m Henry Beaufort, born on 26-01-1436, beheaded by Yorkists after the battle of Hexham,

on 15-05-1464 at the age of 28. Duke of Somerset,(he he had a son Charles 1st Earl of

Worcester, Duke of Somerset) by Joan Hill, born ca. 1435, died on 26-04-1493. ES NF

Volume III Table 357

3. m Edmund, selfstyled Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1439, died 1471.

4. f Eleanor, died on 16-08-1501 she married 1st aft. 1448 to Thomas Butler, Earl of

Ormonde, Earl of Wiltshire, beheaded on 01-11-1461 , son of James Butler alias the

White Earl, 4th Earl of Ormonde, and Joan or Elizabeth Beauchamp Warwick.

she married 2nd

Robert Spencer.

5. m John, died 1471.

6. m Thomas, died ca. 1463.

183

7. f Elizabeth, she married to Sir Henry Lewis.

8. f Mary or Margaret she married to N.N. Burgh.

9. f Anne she married to Knigh William Paston, died 1496.

10. f Joan she married to Robert Hasch.

Edmund alias Langley, Earl of Cambridge, 1st Duke of York

Edmund alias Langley, Earl of Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, born on 03-06-1341 in

Langley, died on 01-08-1402 in Langley at the age of 61, son of Edward III of England

and Philippa of Hainault.

He married 1st at the age of 30 on 01-03-1372 in Hertford

Isabella of Castile, born ca. 1355 in Morales, died on 03-11-1393, daughter of Peter I of

Castile (de Wrede), King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia.

He married 2nd


Johanna Holland, born ca. 1380, died on 12-04-1434, daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl

of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel. Zie ES NF Volume II Table 86.

Children by Isabella:

1. m Edward, Duke of Norwich, Duke of York, born 1373, died on 25-10-1415 at Agincourt,

he married ca. 1360 to Philippa de Mohun, born ca. 1375, died on 17-07-1431, daughter

of John de Mohun, Lord Mohum of Dunster.

2. f Constance, born ca. 1374, died on 28-11-1416, buried in Reading Abbey, she married 1st

on 14-01-1384 Thomas le Despenser, 10 years old, 6th Lord Le Despencer, born on

22-09-1373, died on 13-01-1400 at the age of 26, beheaded. Lord Despenser, Earl of

Gloucester, he obtained a reversal of the attainder of his ancester, and was created Earl of

Gloucester , 29 sept. 1397, from which he was afterwards degraded, he was attained and

behaeded 17 Jan13399-1400, The baroney of Le Despencer, contiued under attainder or

in abeyance until it was allowed by patent, 25 May 1604, son of Edward 5th le

Despencer, 5th Lord Despencer, and Elisabeth Burghersh, Baronness Burghersh, she had

a affair with Edmund Holand, born on 06-01-1382, died on 15-09-1408 in Isle de Brehat,

Brittany at the age of 26, buried in Bourne Abbey, Lincolnshire. Graaf van Kent, son of

Thomas Holland, Earl of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel.

3. m Richard alias Conisburgh, Earl of Cambridge, Duke of York, born ca. 1376 beheaded on

05-08-1415, he married 1st Lady Anne Mortimer, 19 years old, born on 27-12-1388,

daughter of Roger IV Mortimer (of March), 4th Earl of March, and Alianor or Eleanor

Holand, 2nd Earl of Kent, he married 2nd

Maud de Clifford, daughter of Thomas de

Clifford, Lord Clifford.

Richard alias Conisburgh, Earl of Cambridge, Duke of York

Richard alias Conisburgh, Earl of Cambridge, Duke of York, born ca. 1376, , beheaded

on 05-08-1415, son of Edmund of England (Langley) (see also XII.13) and Isabella of

Castile.

He married 1st

Anne Mortimer, 19 years old, born on 27-12-1388, daughter of Roger IV Mortimer, 4th

Earl of March, and Alianor or Eleanor Holand, 2nd

Earl of Kent.

He married 2nd

Maud de Clifford, daughter of Thomas de Clifford, Lord Clifford.


184

1. f Isabella, born ca. 1409, died on 02-10-1484, she married 1st ca. 1415, divorced ca. 1425

from Thomas Grey of Heton, born ca. 1400, died on 26-07-1443, she married 2nd

on

25-04-1426 Henry Bourchier, Comte d' Eu and Earl of Essex, born ca. 1410, died on

04-04-1483, buried in Little Easton Church Essex, son of William Bourchier, Comte

d'Eu, Normandy, and Anna of England (Plantagenet), Duchess of Buckinghan and Essex,

Dowager of Stafford.

2. m Richard, 3rd Duke of York, Protector of England, born on 21-09-1411, killed at the Battle

on 31-12-1460 at Wakefield at the age of 49,he married at the age of 13 on 18-10-1424 to

Cecily Neville, 9 years old, born on 03-05-1415, died on 31-05-1495 at the age of 80,

daughter of Ralph Neville, 1st Earl of Westmoreland, and Joan Beaufort.

Richard, 3rd

Duke of York, Protector of England

Richard, 3rd

Duke of York, Protector of England, born on 21-09-1411, killed in Battle

31-12-1460 in Wakefield at the age of 49, son of Richard alias Conisburgh and Lady

Anne Mortimer.

She married at the age of 13 on 18-10-1424

Cecily Neville, 9 years old, born on 03-05-1415, died on 31-05-1495 at the age of 80,

daughter of Ralph Neville, 1st Earl of Westmoreland, and Joan Beaufort.


1. f Anna, born on 10-08-1439, died on 04-01-1475 at the age of 35. She married 1st at the

age of 7 on 30-04-1447, divorced after 25 years on 12-11-1472, at her own suit from

Henry Holland, 4th Duke of Exeter, born ca. 1410, died Sept. 1475 in drowned, son of

John Holland of Huntingdon, Duke of Huntingdon, and Anne Stafford, she married 2nd

ca. 1475 to Thomas St. Leger, born ca. 1450, died 1483, exec.

2. m Edward IV, King of England, born on 28-04-1442 in Rouen, christened in Rouen

Cathedral, died on 09-04-1483 in Westminster Palace at the age of 40, buried in Winsor

St. George Chapel, he married at the age of 22 on 01-05-1464 in Grafton Regis,

Northamptonshire, Elisabeth Woodville or Wydville, born ca. 1437, died on 08-06-1492,

buried on 10-06-1492, daughter of Richard Wydeville (Woodville), 1st Lord Rivers, and

Jaquetta of Luxemburg St Pol, he had a concubine named Elizabeth Wayte, and a other

concubline Eleanor Butler.

3. m Edmund, Earl of Rutland, born on 17-05-1443, killed in battle on 30-12-1460 in

Wakefield at the age of 17.

4. f Elisabeth, born on 22-04-1444 in Rouen, died on 03-05-1504 at the age of 60, buried in

Wingfield Church, Suffolk, she married October 1460, John de la Pole, 2nd

Duke of

Suffolk, born on 27-09-1442, died on 27-10-1492 at the age of 50, son of William 1st de

la Pole, 1st Earl of Suffolk and Pembroke, and Alice Chaucer.

5. f Margaret, born on 03-05-1446, died on 23-11-1503 in Mechelen at the age of 57.

She married at the age of 22 on 09-07-1468 in Damme, Charles of Burgundy (the Bold),

34 years old, Duke of Burgundy, born on 10-11-1433 in Dijon, killed in battle on

05-01-1477 in Nancy at the age of 43, son of Philips of Burgundy (de Goede) and

Isabella ofPortugal.

6. m George, Duke of Clarence, born on 21-10-1449, murdered on 18-02-1478 in Tower of

London at the age of 28, he married at the age of 19 on 11-07-1469 in Calais to Isabel

Neville, 17 years old, born on 05-09-1451, died on 22-12-1476 at the age of 25, daughter

of Richard 6th Neville alias the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick

7. m Richard III alias Croughback, King of England, born on 02-10-1452 in Fotheringay

185

Castle Northamptonshire, killed in Battle on 22-08-1485 in Bosworth Field at the age of

32., buried in Abbey of the Grey Friars, Leicester,

He married at the age of 19 on 12-07-1472 to Anne Neville, 16 years old, born on

11-07-1456, died on 11-03-1485 at the age of 28, daughter of Richard 6th Neville alias

the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick

Edward IV, King of England

Edward IV, King of England, born on 28-04-1442 in Rouen, christened in Rouen

Cathedral, died on 09-04-1483 in Westminster Palace at the age of 40, buried in Winsor

St. George Chapel,

He married at the age of 22 on 01-05-1464 in Grafton Regis, Northamptonshire,

Elisabeth Woodville or Wydville, born ca. 1437, died on 08-06-1492, buried on

10-06-1492, daughter of Richard Wydeville (Woodville), 1st Lord Rivers, and Jaquetta of

Luxemburg St Pol.

He had a concubine named Elizabeth Wayte.

and a other concubline Eleanor Butler.

Child by Elizabeth Woodville:

1. f Elisabeth of York, born on 11-02-1466, died on 11-02-1503 at the age of 37, she married

at the age of 19 on 18-01-1486 in Westminster Abbey to Henry VII alias of Richmond,

28 years old, King of England, born on 28-01-1457 in Pembroke Castle, died on

22-04-1509 in Richmond Palace at the age of 52, buried in his own Chapel at

Westminster, son of Edmund Tudor, 1st Earl of Richmond, and Margaret Beaufort. Zie

ES NF Volume II Table 87.

2. f Mary, born 00-08-1467, died on 23-05-1482.

3. f Cecily, born on 20-03-1469, died on 24-08-1507 at the age of 38, she married 1st 1487

John, Viscount of Welles, died 09--2-1499, she married 2nd

Thomas Kymbe.

4. m Edward V, King of England, never Crowned, born on 02-11-1470 in Westminster Abbey,

died on 23-06-1483 in Tower of London at the age of 12. One of the Princes in the

Tower, buried in Tower of London, later Westminster Abbey.

5. f Margaret, born on 10-04-1472, died on 11-12-1472, 245 days old.

6. m Richard, Duke of York, born on 17-08-1473 in Shrewsbury, died on 23-06-1483 in

Tower of London at the age of 9 he married at the age of 3. Married in infancy to Anne

Mowbray, born ca. 1472, daughter of John 5th Mowbray and Elizabeth Talbot.

7. f Anna, born on 02-11-1475, died on 23-11-1511 at the age of 36, she married at the age of

19 on 04-02-1495 in Greenwich Palace, London , Thomas 3rd

Howard, born ca. 1473,

died on 25-08-1554 in Kenninghall, Norfolk, buried 02-10-1554 in Framlingham Suffolk,

3rd Duke of Norfolk, son of Thomas 2nd Howard, 2nd Duke of Norfolk, Earl of Surrey,

and Elisabeth Tilny.

8. m George, born 1477, died 00-03-1479.

9. f Katharine, born on 14-08-1479 in Eltham, died on 15-11-1527 at the age of 48. She

married ca. 1495 to William of Courtenay, 9th Earl of Devon, born ca. 1475, died on

09-06-1511, son of Sir Edward van Courtenay Devon and Elisabeth Courtenay Molland.

10. f Bridget, Nun at Dartfort, born on 10-11-1480, died ca. 1513.

Children by Elizabeth Wayte

11. f Elizabeth, born ca. 1464.

12. m Arthur, Viscount Lisle, died 1542, he married 1st , Elizabeth Grey, daughter of Sir

186

Edward Grey, Viscount L'Isle, and Elizabeth Talbot, he married 2nd

, Honora Grenville,

daughter of Thomas Grenville, a daughter named Frances, she married to John Basset,

son of John Basset, Knight of Tehidy, Co. Cornwall and Honora Grenville.

13. f Grace Plantagenet.

George Plantgenet, Duke of Clarence

George Plantgenet, Duke of Clarence, born on 21-10-1449, murdered on 18-02-1478 in

Tower of London at the age of 28, son of Richard Plantagenet and Cecily Neville

He married at the age of 19 on 11-07-1469 in Calais

Isabel Neville, 17 years old, born on 05-09-1451, died on 22-12-1476 at the age of 25,

daughter of Richard 6th Neville alias the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick.


1. f Margaret, Countess of Salisbury, born on 14-08-1473, beheaded at the Tower on

28-05-1541 at the age of 67. she married at the age of 21 on 22-09-1494 to Richard de la

Pole, born ca. 1470, died 1504. Baron Montagu, son of Geoffrey de la Pole.

2. m Eduard, Earl of Warwick, born on 21-02-1475, beheaded on 28-11-1499 at the age of 24,

the last of the male Plantagenet.

Richard III alias Croughback, King of England

Richard III alias Croughback, King of England, born on 02-10-1452 in Fotheringay

Castle Northamptonshire killed in Battle on 22-08-1485 in Bosworth Field at the age of

32, buried in Abbey of the Grey Friars, Leicester, son of Richard Plantagenet and Cecily

Neville


Anne Neville, 16 years old, born on 11-07-1456, died on 11-03-1485 at the age of 28,

daughter of Richard 6th Neville (the Kingmaker) and Anne Beauchamp Warwick.


1. m Eduard, Prince of Wales, Earl of Salisbury, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Chester, born 1473

in Middleham Castle, Yorkshire, died on 09-04-1484.

2. f Catharine, she married to William Herbert, 3rd

Earl of Huntingdon, born ca. 1455, died

on 16-05-1491, buried in Tintern Abbey, son of Sir William Herbert alias Black William,

1st Earl of Pembroke, and Anne Devereux.

Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Buckingham,

Earl of Sussex, Duke of Gloucester

Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Buckingham, Earl of Sussex, Duke of Gloucester, born on

07-01-1355, died on 15-09-1397 at the age of 42. Murdered, son of Edward III of

England and Philippa of Hainault.


Eleonore de Bohun, born ca. 1366, died on 03-10-1399, became a nun after her husbands

death, daughter of Humphrey XI de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and

Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel.


187

1. m Humphrey, Earl of Buckingham, born ca. 1382, died on 02-09-1399. Unmarried.

2. f Anna, Duchess of Buckinghan and Essex, Dowager of Stafford, born ca. 1383, died on

16-10-1438, she married 1st 1392 to Thomas, 3

rd Earl of Stafford, died on 04-07-1392,

son of Hugh Stafford, 3rd

Baron, 2nd

Earl of Stafford, and Philippa Beauchamp

Warwick., he married 2nd

on 28-07-1398, by the King's Licence to Edmund Stafford,

Earl of Stafford, born ca. 1380, Slain on 21-07-1403. at Shrewsbury, son of Hugh

Stafford, 3rd

Baron, 2nd

Earl of Stafford, and Philippa Beauchamp Warwick.she married

3rd

on 20-11-1405 to William Bourchier, Comte d'Eu, Normandy, born ca. 1380, died on

28-01-1420, buried in Llanthony Priory, Gloucester, son of Sir William Bourchier and

Alianor de Lovayne.

3. f Joan, born ca. 1384, died on 16-08-1400, designed to be married Married to Gilbert 5th

Talbot, 5th Lord Talbot, born ca. 1383, died on 19-10-1419, son of Richard 4th Talbot,

4th Earl of Shrewsbury, and Ankaret Lestange.

4. f Isabel, a nun.

Thomas alias Brotherton, Earl of Norfolk

Thomas alias Brotherton, 1st Earl of Norfolk, born on 01-06-1300 in Brotherton, died on

01-08-1338 at the age of 38, son of Edward I of England alias Longshanks and Margaret

of France.

He married 1st ca. 1316

Alice of Hales (of Harwich), born ca. 1300, died on 08-05-1326, daughter of Sir Roger of

Hales and Marguerite Frances?

He married 2nd

Mary of Ross, widow of William Braose, daughter of Thomas, Lord Ross.


1. m Eduard, born ca. 1319, died on 02-12-1334. Earl of Norfolk, he married ca. 1328 to

Beatrice de Mortimer, born ca. 1319, died on 16-10-1383, daughter of Roger II Mortimer,

Earl of March, Lord Mortimer, and Joana de Genevil Ludlow.

2. f Margaret, Duchess of Norfolk for life, born ca. 1320, died on 24-03-1400, she married 1st

ca. 1337 to John, 4th Lord Segrave, born ca. 1315, died 1353, son of Stephen Segrave, 3

rd

Lord Segrave, and Alice Arundell, she married 2nd

on 30-05-1354 Walter Mauny, Lord

Manny, born ca. 1320, died on 25-01-1372.

3. f Alice, born ca. 1320, died on 13-01-1352, she married on 29-08-1338 to Eduard de

Montague, Lord Montaque, born ca. 1310, died on 14-07-1371, son of Sir William de

Montague (de Monte Acuto), 1st Earl of Salisbury, and Elisabeth of Montfort.

Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel

Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, born on 05-08-1301 in Woodstock,

died on 19-03-1331 at the age of 29. Beheaded, son of Edward I of England alias

Longshanks and Margaret of France.


Margaret, Baroness Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349 of the Black Death,

daughter of John Wake and Johanna van Fiennes.

Childre from this marriage:

1. m Edmund of Kent, 2nd

Earl of Kent, born ca. 1326.

188

2. f Margaret Plantagent, born ca. 1327.

3. f Joan alias Fair Maid of Kent of Woodstock, born 29-09-1328 , died 08-08-1385, she

married 10-10-1361, Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall,

born on 15-06-1330, died on 08-06-1376 at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury, son of

Edward III of England and Philippa of Hainault.

4. m John of Kent, Earl of Kent, Lord Wake, born on 07-04-1330, died on 27-12-1352 at the

age of 22, he married at the age of 17 on 03-04-1348 to Isabella van Gulik, born ca. 1330,

died on 06-06-1411, daughter of Willem V I van Gulik and Johanna van Holland.

Edmund alias Crouchback, Earl of Leicester and Lancaster

Edmund alias Crouchback, Earl of Leicester and Lancaster, born on 16-12-1244, died on

05-06-1296 at the age of 51, son of Henry III of England and Eleonora of Aragon

Provence.

He married 1st at the age of 24 on 09-04-1269

Aveline de Forz Aumale, died on 10-11-1274, daughter of William II de Fortibus or de

Foz (or Forz), Count of Aumale, Lord of Holderness, 11 march 1213/14, and Aveline de

Montfichet.

He married 2nd


Blanca of Artois, born ca. 1245, died on 02-05-1302, daughter of Robert I of Artois, Earl

of Artois, and Mathilde van Brabant.


1. m Thomas, Earl of Lancaster, Leicester, Derby, Lincoln and Salisbury, born ca. 1278,

beheaded, on 22-03-1322 in Pontefract, Yorkshire. buried in Proiry of St. John,

Pontifract, Yorkshire he married on 28-10-1294, divorced ca. 1318 from Alice de Lacy of

Lincoln, Countess of Lincoln, born on 25-12-1281 in Denbigh Castle, died on

02-10-1348 at the age of 66, buried in Barlings Abbey, Kent, daughter of Henry de Lacy,

3rd

Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret Longspee.

2. m Henry, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leicester, born ca. 1281 in

Grismond Castle, died on 22-09-1345 in Leicester, he married on 02-03-1297 to Mathilde

or Maud of Chaworth Kidwell, born ca. 1282, died on 03-12-1322 in Hampshire, buried

in Mottisford Priory, daughter of Sir Patrick of Chaworth, Lord of Kidwelly, and Isabelle

Beauchamp.

3. m John, born ca. 1286, died ca. 1327. Lord of Beaufort, he married ca. 1308 to Alice van

Joinville, born ca. 1280, died on 19-04-1336, daughter of Jean de Joinville, Eael of

Joinville, and Alice de Reynel.

Henry, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leicester

Henry of Lancaster, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leicester, born ca.

1281 in Grismond Castle, died on 22-09-1345 in Leicester, son of Edmund of England

alias Crouchback and Blanca of Artois.


Mathilde or Maud of Chaworth Kidwell, born ca. 1282, died on 03-12-1322 in

Hampshire, buried in Mottisford Priory, daughter of Sir Patrick of Chaworth, Lord of

Kidwelly, and Isabelle Beauchamp.


189

1. m Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster, born ca. 1302,

died on 24-08-1361, of the plague, son of Henry of Lancaster and Mathilde (Maud) of

Chaworth Kidwell, he married ca. 1330 to Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, born ca. 1310,

died on 24-03-1356, daughter of Henry Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord

Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of

Buchan

2. f Blance, ca. 1305, she married to Thomas, Lord Wake Lydell, born ca. 1300, died on

31-05-1349.

3. f Mathilde or Maud, born ca. 1310, died ca. 1377, she married 1st ca. 1330 to William de

Burgh alias the Brown, 4rd Earl of Ulster, born ca. 1312, died on 06-06-1333, son of Sir

John de Burgh, Earl of Ulster, and Elisabeth de Clare. He married 2nd

on 06-07-1345 to

Ralph de Ufford, born ca. 1310, died on 09-04-1346.

4. f Joan, born ca. 1312, died on 07-07-1349 in Yorkshire, she married on 28-02-1327 to

John, 3rd

Lord Mowbray, born ca. 1310, died on 04-10-1361, son of Lord John , 2nd

Lord

Mowbray, and Alivia de Braose.

5. f Eleonore or Alinore, born ca. 1318 in Grismond Castle, Monmouth, died on 11-01-1372

in Arundel Castle, she married 1st ca. 1337 to John de Beaumont, Lord Beaumont, born

ca. 1317, died on 25-05-1342, son of Henry Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord

Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of

Buchan, she married 2nd

on 05-02-1345 in Ditton Church, Stoke Poges, Bucks., Richard

Fitz-Alan, 9th Earl of Arundel, born ca. 1313, died on 12-12-1330, son of Edmund

Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel, and Alice Warrenne.

6. f Mary, born ca. 1321, died on 01-09-1362, she married ca. 1334 to Henry Percy, 3nd Lord

Percy of Alnwick, born ca. 1320, died on 17-06-1368, son of Henry Percy, 2nd

Lord

Percy, and Idoina Clifford.

7. f Isabel , abbess of Ambresbury

Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster

Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster, born ca. 1302,

died on 24-08-1361, of the plague, son of Henry of Lancaster and Mathilde or Maud of

Chaworth Kidwell.

He married ca. 1330

Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, born ca. 1310, died on 24-03-1356, daughter of Henry

Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain

of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan.

Children fom this marriage:

1. f Mathilde or Maud, born on 04-04-1335, died on 10-04-1362 at the age of 27 she married

1st at the age of 9 on 01-11-1344 to Ralph Stafford, Earl of Stafford, born ca. 1325, died

ca. 1347, son of Sir John Stafford and Margaret/Katharine Stafford,

she married (2) ca. 1352 to Wilhelm V of Bavaria (The wild Duke), Count of Bavaria,

von Straubing, Count of Holland (William V), born on 01-04-1333, died on 15-03-1389

in Le Quesnoy at the age of 55. He became insane 1358, son of Ludwig IV (de Beier)

van Bavaria and Margaretha of Holland, Coumtessa de Hainaut and Holland.

2. f Blance, Countess of Derby, born 25-03-1345, died 12-09-1369, she married on 19-05-

1359 Reading, John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster,Earl of Richmond, born on

24-06-1340, son of Edward III, King of England and Philippa of Hainault

190

Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers

Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers, born on 05-01-1209 in Winchester Castle,

Hempshire, died on 02-04-1272 in Newark Castle, Nottinghamshire at the age of 63,

buried in Worchester Castle. Elected in 1256 King of the Romans, son of John I of

England alias Lackland and Isabella of Angouleme (Taillefer).

He married 1st at the age of 22 on 30-03-1231 in Fawley Church, Berks.

Isabella Marshall, 30 years old, born on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died on

17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead, Herfordshire at the age of 39, in Child Birth, buried in

Beaulieu Abbey Hampshire, daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and

Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil.

He married 2nd

at the age of 34 on 22-11-1243 in Westminster

Sancha of Aragon Provence, born ca. 1225 in Aix en Provence, died on 09-11-1261 in

Berkhemstead, buried on 23-11-1242 in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Raymond

Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and Forcalquier, and Beatrix of Savoye.

He married 3rd

at the age of 60 on 16-06-1269 in Kaiserslautern

Beatrix of Cleves- Falkeburg, born ca. 1250 in Sittard, Limburg, died on 17-10-1277 in

Berkhampsted, Hertfordshire, buried on 13-04-1272 in Hailes Abbey, Glouchester,

daughter of Dirk (Theodoric) II of Cleves Heinsberg, Lord of Falkenstein, and Bertha of

Limburg Montjoie.

He married 4th

Jeanne de Valletort, born ca. 1213 in Winchester.

From the first marriage:

1. m John, born on 31-01-1232, died on 22-09-1232 in Great Marlow, Hertfordshire, 235 days

old, buried in Reading.

2. f Isabella, born on 09-09-1233, died on 06-10-1234 at the age of 1, buried in Reading.

3. m Henry Plantagenet (d'Almayne), Lord Almyne, born on 02-11-1235 in Hales, Gloucester,

murdered by Guy de Montfort and his brothers on 13-03-1271 in Viterbo/Viterbium, Italy

at the age of 35. He was immortelazed by Dante. He died umarried, buried on 21-05-1271

in Hayles Abbey, Gloucester.

4. m Nicholas, born on 17-01-1240.


5. m Richard, born jul. 1246 in Wallington, Berkshire, died on 12-08-1246 in Walington,

Berkshire.

6. m Edmund, Earl of Cornwall, born ca. 1249, died ca. 1300, he married on 07-10-1272 to

Margaret de Clare, born ca. 1250, died ca. 1312, daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of

Herford and 2nd Gloucester, and Mathilde (Maud) de Lacy.

7. m Richard , born ca. 1252, he married to Joan Saint Owen, born ca. 1260 in Winchester,

Hampshire, daughter of John Saint Owen.

From the third marriage:

8. m Walter.

9. f Isabella.

From the fourth marriage:

191

10. m Lawrence, born ca. 1241.

11. m Walter, born ca. 1258 in Brannell, Cornwall, died 1313.

12. f Isabella, born ca. 1258.

13. f Joan, born ca. 1260.

14. m Philip, born ca. 1262, died 1304.

Richard of Cornwall

Richard of Cornwall, born ca. 1252, son of Richard of Cornwall and Sancha of Aragon

Provence.

He married

Joan Saint Owen, born ca. 1260 in Wincester, Hampshire, daughter of John Saint Owen.


1. m Edmund or Bryan de Cornwall, born ca. 1280 in Burford, died on 22-03-1354, hr married

to Elizabeth Brampton.

2. m Richard John, born ca. 1284 in Asthall Leigh, Oxfordshire.

3. f Joan, born 1288 in Burford, died 1341, she married 1st 1307, Thomas Peche , she married

2nd

John Howard, Gentleman of the Bedcamber to Edward I, died ca. 1331, son of Sir

William Howard and Alice Fitton, she married 3rd

John Avenel.

4. m Geoffrey, born ca. 1288 in Burford, died 1335.

5. m William, born ca. 1288 in Burford, Shropshire.

Edmund or Bryan de Cornwall

Edmund or Bryan de Cornwall, born ca. 1280 in Burford, died on 22-03-1354, son of

Richard of Cornwall and Joan Saint Owen.

He married

Elizabeth Brampton.


1. m Bryan de Cornwall, born ca. 1317 in Kinlet, died 1397, he married to Maude le Strange,

daughter of Roger Lestrange and Maud. Children :John, born ca. 1345 in Kinlet, Henry,

born ca. 1347 in Kinlet, Isabella, born ca. 1348 in Kinlet, she married in Stafford , John

Blount, born 1343 in Sodingham. Worcester, died ca. 1424, son of John Blount and

Isobol de Mountyoy, Bryan, born ca. 1349 in Kinlet, Thomas, born ca. 1351 in Kinlet.

William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury

William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1176, died on 07-03-1226 in

Mansosourah, Nile, on the Cursade. Bastardson of King Henry II of England. Son of

Henry II FitzEmpress of England alias Curtmantle and Rosamunde of Clifford.

He married ca. 1196 to Ela , Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick de Evreux (Devereux), Countes

of Salisbury, born ca. 1188, died on 24-08-1261, daughter of Willem Fitz-Patrick

Devereux (de Evreux), Earl of Salisbury, and Eleonore de Vitry.


1. m William, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1200, died on 07-02-1250, he married ca. 1216 to

192

Idonea de Camville, born ca. 1210, died on 21-09-1252, daughter of Richard de Camville

and Eustache Basset.

2. m Stephen, Chief Justice of Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1270, he

married ca. 1240 to Emmeline de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Coumtess of Ulster, born ca.

1220, died ca. 1270, daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Baron of Bray.

3. f Ela, born ca. 1210, died on 09-02-1298, she married ca. 1240 to Thomas de Beaumont,

Earl of Warwick, born ca. 1210, died on 26-06-1242, son of Henry de Beaumont de

newburgh, Earl of Warwick 5th , and Margarethe de Gilly.

4. m Richard, Canon of Salisbury.

5. f Ida, died on 10-04-1262 she married to Walter FitzRobert, of Woodham Walter co.

Essex, died 1258, son of Robert FitzWalter, Lord of Dunmow Castle, and Gunnora de

Valonies.

6. m Nicolas, Bishop of Salisbury, died 1257.

7. f Lora.

8. f Idones, she married 1st William de Beauchamp, Lord Bedford , died 1260, son of John de

Beauchamp, she married 2nd

Ralph Somery.

William of Longspee, Earl of Salisbury

William of Longspee, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1200, died on 07-02-1250, son of

William Longespee and Ela, Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick de Evreux (Devereux), Countes

of Salisbury.

He married ca. 1216

Idonea de Camville, born ca. 1210, died on 21-09-1252, daughter of Richard de

Camville and Eustache Basset.


1. m William of England Longspee, born ca. 1220, died on 03-01-1257. Earl of Salisbury, he

married on 30-04-1244 to Maud Clifford, born ca. 1235, died ca. 1285, daughter of

Walter Clifford and Margareth ab Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales. A daughter, Margaret,

born ca. 1254, died on 08-10-1306, she married on 23-12-1256 to Henry de Lacy of

Lincoln, 6 years old, 3rd Earl of Lincoln, born on 13-01-1250, died on 28-02-1311 in

London at the age of 61, son of Edmund de Lacy and Alice van Saluzzo.

2. f Ella, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1270, she married 1st ca. 1250 to James Audley or Aldithley,

Sheriff of Shropshire and Stafford, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1272 in of a broken neck in

Ireland, she married 2nd

Sir Philip Basset, Justiciar of England, son of Alan Basset and

Alice Grey.

3. f Isabel, died ca. 1201, she married to Walter Walerand.

Stephen Longspee, Chief Justice of Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony

Stephen Longspee, Chief Justice of Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony, born ca. 1200, died

ca. 1270, son of William Longespee (see also VII.20) and Ela (Aleidaor Isabel)

Fitz-Patick de Evreux (Devereux), Countes of Salisbury.

He married ca. 1240 to

Emmeline de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Coumtess of Ulster, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1270,

(widow of Hugh de Lacy), daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Baron of Bray,

co. Wicklow and Emmeline, daughter of John de Burgh, Baron of Lanville, and Hawise

Lavanly

193

Children from Stephen and Emmiline:

1. f Ela Longespeeborn ca. 1244, died 19-07-1276, Lady Ashby, she married ca. 1266 to

Roger la Zouche, died on 15-10-1285 in before, son of Alan la Zouche, 1st Baron Zouche

of Ashby, and Helen, Ela or Elena, daughter of Roger de Quincy and Helen, daughter of

Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway and Hilda or Helen de Isle, daughter of Reginald of

Argyle and Fonia of Moray.

2. f Emeline de Longspee, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1291, she married ca. 1255 to Maurice

FitzGerald, born ca. 1235, died ca. 1277, son of Maurice Fitz-Gerald (an Barathair (the

Frair)), 2nd Baron of Offally, and Juliana de Grenville or de Cogan.

Hamelin of Anjou (Plantagenet), Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey

Hamelin of Anjou (Plantagenet), Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey, born ca. 1129,

died on 07-05-1202, buried in Charter House, Lewes, Sussex. (Geoffrey) of

Anjou-Plantagenet, bastardson of GeoffreyV of Anjou (Plantagenet) and Adelaide of

Angers.

He married April 1164 to

Isabella of Warenne, born ca. 1136, died on 12-07-1203, buried in Charter House, Lewes

Priory, Sussex, daughter of William III of Warenne, Earl of Surrey, and Adela de or Ela,

daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy and Sibille, daughter of William I, Cout of

Burgundy and Etiennette de Longwy

Children of Hamelin and Isabella:

1. f Mathilde or Maud de Plantagenet, born ca. 1163, died on 13-12-1228, she married ca.

1180 to Hendrik, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1160, died on 17-03-1183, son of Johan de Eu,

Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu, and Adelheid d' Aubigny.

2. m William Warren and Surrey, 6th Earl of Warenne and Surrey, born ca. 1163, died on

27-05-1240, he married on 13-01-1225 to Maud Marshall, born ca. 1200, died on

27-03-1248, (widow of Hugh Bigod) daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke,

and Isabelle, Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias Strongbow, de Clare, Earl of

Pembroke and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot McMurrough, King of Leinster and

Moore Toole.

3. f Isabel or Ida, born ca. 1163, died on 30-11-1234, she married 1st ca. 1140 to Roger or

Ralph Bigod, 2nd Earl of Norfolk, born ca. 1150 in Norfolk, died ca. 1220 in Thelford,

Norfolk, son of Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Nolfolk, and Juliana, daughter of Alberich II de

Vere, and Adelheid or Alice, (daughter of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge, Earl of

Pembroke and Lord of Clare, and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Hugo, Earl of Clermont

and Beauvais, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy, and Margaretha, de Roucy (Montdidier), she

married 2nd

ca. 1150 to Robert de Lacy, Lord Pontefract, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1193,

son of Henry de Lacy and Aubrey de Vesci, she married 3rd

time to Gilbert de Laigle,

Lord Pevensey.she was also the concubine of King Henry II, of England.

4. f Ela de Plantagenet, she married to John Fitzwilliam, Lord of Emley and Spotburhh Co.

Yorkshire, buried in sill alive 1208.

5. f Mary de Warenne.

6. f Susanna de Warenne, some say the Richard Fitz John of Dover, Baron Chilham is her

son, she was the concubine of John I of England alias Lackland

194

William Warren and Surrey, 6th Earl of Warenne and Surrey

William Warren and Surrey, 6th Earl of Warenne and Surrey, born ca. 1163, died on

27-05-1240, son of Hamelin of Anjou (Plantagenet) and Isabella of Warenne.

He married on 13-01-1225 to Maud Marshall, born ca. 1200, died on 27-03-1248,

daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess

Strigoil.

Children from William and Maud:

1. f Isabel Warren, born ca. 1230, died on 23-11-1282, she married ca. 1234 to Hugh de

Aubigni, born 1214, died on 06-07-1243, son of William d' Aubigny (Tonenei) (Albini),

Earl of Sussex, and Matilde (Maud) de Senlis (de Saint Liz).

2. m John de Warrene, Earl of Warren and Surrey, born on 01-08-1231, died on 29-09-1304 in

Kennington at the age of 73, buried in Lewis Priory. Lewis, Sussex, he married at the age

of 16 on 01-08-1247 to Alice le Brun, died on 09-02-1256, daughter of Hugo X Brun de

la Marche (de Lusignan), Count de La March, Lord of Lusigan, and Isabella of

Angouleme (Taillefer).

John de Warrene, Earl of Warren and Surrey

John de Warrene, Earl of Warren and Surrey, born on 01-08-1231, died on 29-09-1304 in

Kennington at the age of 73, buried in Lewis Priory. Lewis, Sussex, son of William

Warren and Surrey and Maud Marshall.

He married at the age of 16 on 01-08-1247 to

Alice le Brun, died on 09-02-1256, daughter of Hugo X Brun de la Marche (de

Lusignan), Count de La March, Lord of Lusigan, and Isabella of Angouleme (Taillefer).

Children from John and Alice:

1. f Alianore Plantagenet de Warenne, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1282he married on 08-09-1268

to Henry Percy, born ca. 1228, died on 29-08-1272, son of William Percy and Elena de

Baliol.

2. m William de Warenne, Earl of Warren an Surrey, born ca. 1247, died on 15-12-1286, he

married June 1285 to Joan de Vere, born ca. 1260, died on 23-11-1293 in Lewis, buried

in Lewes Priory, Sussex, daughter of Robert 5th de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford, and Alice

de Sanford.

3. f Isabella de Warenne, born ca. 1250, died ca. 1300, she married on 07-02-1281 to John de

Balliol, crowned King of Scotland 30 November 1292 at Scone Abbey, born ca. 1240,

died on 04-01-1313 in Chateaux Gaillard, Normandy, buried in St. Waas Normandy, son

of John de Balliol, Lord of Bailiol, Lord of Bywell, and Devorgulla of Galloway.

William de Warenne, Earl of Warren an Surrey

William de Warenne, Earl of Warren an Surrey, born ca. 1247, died on 15-12-1286, son

of John de Warrene and Alice le Brun.

He married June 1285 to

Joan de Vere, born ca. 1260, died on 23-11-1293 in Lewis, buried in Lewes Priory,

Sussex, daughter of Robert 5th de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford, and Alice de Sanford.

Children from William and Joan:

195

1. m John Warren, born on 30-06-1286, died on 29-06-1347 at the age of 60. Earl of Surrey.

2. f Alice Warrenne, born ca. 1290, died on 23-05-1338, she married ca. 1305 in Arundel to

Edmund Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel, born on 01-05-1285 in Marlborough, beheaded on

17-11-1326 at the age of 41, son of Richard Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel, and Alicia de

Saluzzo.

Amalrik I of Anjou, King of Jerusalem

Amalrik I of Anjou, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1136, died on 11-07-1174, son of Fulco

V (Fulk) of Anjou and Melisende de Rethel

Married (1) ca. 1158, divorced ca. 1162 from

Agnes de Courtenay, born ca. 1136, died on 01-02-1185, daughter of Joscelin de

Courtenay, Earl of Odessa, and Beatrice of Odessa?

He married 2nd

time on 29-08-1167 to

Maria Kommena of Byzantium, born ca. 1154,died ca. 1217, daughter of Johannes Isaak

of Byzantium and N.N. of Byzantium?

Children of Amalrik and Agnes:

1. f Sibylle, born ca. 1160, died on 21-10-1190 she married 1st ca. 1176 to William VII of

Montferrat, Margrave of Montferrat, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1177, son of William V de

Montferrat (the Elder), Margrave of Montferrat, and Judith of Austria, she married 2nd

time ca. 1180 to Guido de Lusignan, King of Jerusalem and Cyprus, born ca. 1160, died

on 18-07-1194, son of Hugo de Lusignan

(le Brun, le Vieux), Lord of Lusignan, and Bourgogne de Rancon.

2. m Boudewijn IV, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1161, died ca. 1185 lepracy.

Children from Amalrik and Maria:

3. f Isabelle, born ca. 1172, died ca. 1208, she married 1st ca. 1183 to Konrad de Montferrat,

born ca. 1146, died on 28-04-1192. Markgraaf de Montferrat, son of William V de

Montferrat (the Elder), Margrave of Montferrat, and Judith of Austria, she married 2nd

time on 24-11-1190 to Hendrik II de Blois, 24 years old, born on 29-07-1166, died on

10-09-1197 at the age of 31. Count of Champagne, King of Jerusalem, son of Henri de

Blois (le Liberal), Earl of Champange, and Maria of France. And for the 3rd

time ca. 1198

to Amalrik Aumary van Lusignan, born ca. 1150, died on 01-04-1205. Graaf van

Lusignan, koning van Jerusalem, koning van Cyprus, son of Hugo de Lusignan (le Brun,

le Vieux), Lord of Lusignan, and Bourgogne de Rancon.

198

CHARTER I

THE NORSE SETTLEMENT OF THE ISLE OF MAN

AND PRE-EMINENCE IN THE SUDREYS

As with much of early history, the evidence concerning the relations between the Norse

and the Manx, and the former initial settlement in the island, is much confused. As will be seen,

some part of this confusion reflects real deficiencies in our sources of information but still more

has stemmed from preconceptions about the meaning of the term Suðreyjar. This means literally

“the southern islands” and is usually transformed into the Sudreys by Manx Historians. As will

made clear, it would seem that Man was one, albeit pre-eminent, among these “southern islands”.

Many translators have thought that the term applied only to the Western Isles (the Hebrides),

whence the “curious” title of Dr. Goss’s edition of Munch’s version of the Chronicon manniae et

insularum, the “Chronicles of Man and the Sudreys” (which title, as has been indicated, in the

Introduction, is inaccurate. This perpetuates the error originated by the compilers of the Old

Norse Dictionary, which will shortly be corrected. The Chronicle will be cited in this book as

“The Chronicle” to avoid further confusion.

The Archaeological Evidence for the

Date of the First Norse Settlement

“Nobody now accept the Irish annal of 798, which records the burning of Inis Patraic and the

despoliation of the shrine of Dachona, as definitely referring to St. Patrick’s Isle off the west

coast of the Isle of man, but the first Norse incursion must have taken place about taken place

about that time”. (Some states David M. Wilson, former Director of the British Museum.) That

the Isle of Man was first raided shortly before A.C. 800 is generally) agreed and is supported by

other historians, notably Professor Gwyn Jones. The date when the Norseman first settled in the

Isle of Man is difficult to determine. David M. Wilson is of the opinion that the earliest excavated

Viking grave in Man-those at Balladoole in Arbory and Knock-y-Doone in Andreas-date back to

the first half, or middle, of the ninth century, that the men buried these were first generation

Norse settlers and that their graves “give an impression of a fairly wealthy community of settled

land-owners, who were warriors following the religion o their fore-fathers”. (There are still

unexcavated graves in the island likely to be Viking and these may yet yield different evidence.)

If there was already a fairly wealthy community of settled land-owners by the first or

middle of the ninth century, then the initial settlement (by the Norse) must have taken place

sometime earlier. When other evidence (which will be dealt with in the next chapter) is

considered, it would seem likely that the first Norsemen came to live in the Isle of Man in the

early part of the ninth century.

The Literary Sources

The main literary sources which are of assistance in considering Norse-Manx

History prior to 1075 are the Icelandic sagas and the Irish annals. The Icelandic sagas were

written down a long time after the events concerned and contain a lot of legend and myth

intermingled with historical facts. The Irish annals relating to the period in question were also

written a considerable period after the relevant events but tend to be more factual and less

concerned with legend and myth. Most of the sagas and the annals were written down by

monks, who wrote from a biases point of view where Christians and pagans were concerned.

199

The Irish annalists also had a natural bias against the Norsemen, who were remembered as

having raided the country, robbed and pillaged and taken away, some of the people as salves.

One major error which is general throughout the sagas is the apparent view that the

Norse empire in the West was settled in the time of Harald Fairhair, who was King of Norway

from 885 to 945. It was considered by the older historians that the battle of Hafursford, which

resulted in Harald becoming King of the whole of Norway, took place in 875. This is now

generally discounted, the majority holding the view that it did not take place before 885. That the

Norsemen had settled in the West long before 885, however, can be seen, for example, from

archaeological evidence in the Isle of Man.

Some Deficiencies in Translation of the Various Sources.

Both the Icelandic sagas and the Irish annals have also suffered from errors made by

translators, lexicographers and historians in the past and perpetuated, in some cases, to the present

day. The most important of these errors in the sagas, so far as the history of the Isle of Man is

concerned is the interpretation of the word “Suðreyjar” (meaning the “Southern Islands”) or the

Sudreys as they are referred to by the Manx historians.

The Sudreys have often been taken (inaccurately) to be the same as the Hebrides – that is to

say the following groups of Scottish islands:

(a) The Outer Hebrides or Lewis Group;

(b) The Skye Group;

(c) The Mull Group; and

(d) The Islay Group.

Correctly, it would seem, however, that the Sudreys consisted not only of the Hebrides

but also the Isle of Man. The view has been taken by a number of historians, including the

well-known Manxman Arthur William Moore, and Oluf Kolsrud, the distinguished Norwegian

Professor and Director of Theology. It is extremely important to remember that, during the

period from the latter part of the eleventh century to the thirteenth century (the period when

some of the most important of the sagas were written); the Kingdom of the Sudreys was ruled

from the Isle of Man. In addition, up to 1387, the diocese of Sodor (the ecclesiastical name for

the Sudreys), also comprised not only the Hebrides but also the Isle of Man. Moreover, the

Episcopal seat of that diocese was also in the Isle of Man. The people who were writing the

sagas (and other then alive) in the period from the end of the eleventh century to the thirteenth

century must, therefore, have realized that the Sudreys including the Isle of Man. A clear

example of this can be found in the treaty of Perth of 1266. Although there is reference in the

opening words to “Man and the Sodor Islands” there appears in the vital words of cession the

following: “hath ceded Man, together with all the other Sodor Isles”. Which shows beyond all

reasonable doubt that the draftsman realized that the Isle of Man was part of the Sudreys.

It is difficult to see why the eminent translators of the edition of the Orkneyinga Saga

edited by Joseph Anderson should have so erred but they were not consistent in their

translation of the word”Suðreyjar” (or its grammatical variations). Sometimes offering the

“Sudreyar” (Hebrides)”, sometimes “Sudreyar” and sometimes “Western Islands”. One

passage in the translation, which is particularly important, is as follows:

“There upon King Magnus landed in Satiri (Kintyre) and had a boat drawn across

the neck (isthmus) of Satiri, he himself holding the helm, and thus he gained

200

possession of the whole of Satiri, which is better than the best island of the Sudreys, Man

excepted.

This is a clear indication that the original writer of the Orkneyinga Saga knew that the

Isle of Man was part of the Sudreys.

Both A.W. Moore and Professor Kolsrud considered that the Sudreys received their name

because their geographical situation in relation to the Orkneys and the Shetlands. If one

accepts the principle that the Sudreys including the Isle of man, then the Icelandic sagas have

a new meaning and importance, not only in respect of the history of the Isle of Man but also in

respect of the history of the Hebrides and, of the Faroese and of Iceland itself.

It should also be noted that Dr. James Henthorn Todd, in his translation of the War of

Gaedhil with the Gaill, translated Ïnsi-Gall” as the Hebrides although O’Flaherty considered

that the word meant the “Islands of the foreigners” and referred to the Orkneys, Hebrides and

Man etc.

Another apparent defect in translation in the Irish annals relates to the prefix “ O “to a

name, which is consistently translated as “grandson of” whereas the word means a more

general “grandson or remoter descendant of”. This has particular relevance when considering

the House of Ivar where “grandson” has in several places, been used describe a person who

was, in fact, a “great-grandson”. A better translation in the context would be “descendant of

“or “the line of”. There also appears to be confusion in some places between grandfathers and

grandsons who, as was common among the old Norsemen, had the same name.

The pre-Eminence of Man in the Sudreys

In considering the history of this early period, it is important to realize that, as the writer

of the Orkneyinga Saga appreciated, the Isle of Man was the best island in the Sudreys which

would surely have made the Norsemen prefer to settle in the Isle of Man, rather than in the

Hebrides, when they could. This view is supported by fact that Kings of the Sudreys (at any

rate subsequent to 1079) and nearly all the Bishops of Sodor had their headquarters in Man.

The Isle of Man was also ideally situated as a place from which to carry out raids on both

the West of Great Britain and Ireland. It would, there for, seem reasonable to argue that, where

a reference is made in the Icelandic Sagas to the Sudreys, it should prima facie, be considered

as a reference to the Isle of Man rather than to the Hebrides. There for, reference to the

Hebrides in translation of the Sagas cited here should be taken being to the Sudreys, unless

this would be manifestly ridiculous in a given context.

The Evidence for the Later History – the Chronicle of Man and the Isles

So far we have been considering the period to 1079. From 1079 to 1387 we have the

assistance of the Chronicle, which, although it is sparing in its facts and, in part inaccurate in

its dates, is otherwise reasonably reliable. There are also extant quite a large number of

documents and a considerable number of coin hoards which were deposited at this period.

Since such caches were normall, only in consequence of some traumatic event. Their fairly

precisely determinable dates are a valuable check on the reliability of those in documents and

traditional sources. They also a evidence of the importance of the Isle of Man in the trading

activities of the Vikings at this date.

201

CHARTER 2

THE PERIOD OF CONJECTION (800-913)

(The information set out in this chapter is of the greatest importance

As it outlines the events preceding the establishment of the Norse

Kingdom of Man and the Isles, However, the author appreciates that

Those unfamiliar with- and even some better acquainted with – Norse

Genealogy may find this account confusing, as have so many others, past

and present. The genealogical tables of Grim, alias the Ram, and

Olaf, alias the White and Ivar, the Lord of Limerick and the relevant Earls

of Orkney and of the descendants of Ivar II appear under this Chapter. It is

suggested that the reader, with their assistance, skims through this Chapter

and the next. Bearing in mind that they are explaining how Godred

Crovan came to be in a position to establish himself as an independent

King of Man.

The outline both the various charges in suzerainty in the early Norse

period and the ancestry of Godred, on which his personal claim depended.)

Ketil, alias Flatnose, the first recorded Norse Ruler of the Sudreys.

Ketil, alias Flatnose appears to have been the first Norse Ruler of the Sudreys. He is

considered by the Scottish Historian, Robertson, and by A.W. Moore to have been probably the

same person as Ketil Finn (or the Fair), but Dr. Todd, the well-know Irish historian, disputed this

theory. It would seem from Scandinavia sources that Ketil alias Flatnose was the son of Baron

Buna of Sogn in Western Norway and the Grandson of Grim alias the Ram of Sogn. It is also said

the Ketil’s mother was the sister of Vermund the Old (who also came from Sogn) and that he had

two brothers called Hrapp and Helgi.

According to the Icelandic Sagas, Ketil Flat-Nose came to the Sudreys in the reign of

Harald, alias Fairhair (King of Norway 885-945), but, as been mentioned in the last chapter, the

dating of the event to his reign is disputed. There is evidence from both Icelandic Sagas and Irish

Annals, that Ketil’s daughter Aud or Unn, alias the ” Extremely Rich” or “Deep-minded” ,

married Olaf alias the White King of Dublin. This marriage would appear to have taken place in,

or before 853. In view of the fact that Karl, a son of Olaf alias the White and Aud, was slain in

battle in about 868, it would seem likely that his grandfather Ketil alias Flat- Nose, was born in,

or before 815.

Ketil’s daughter or Aud, alias the Extremely Rich or Deep-minded,

and Olaf, alias the White, King of Dublin.

Aud, is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster under the year 852 (corrected date 853) as

being married to Olaf. This would make it appear that the marriage between Aud and Olaf alias

the White took place in the Sudreys, rather than in Norway, since Olaf was in the Irish Sea at that

time. From this, there arises a presumption (albeit a rebuttable one) that Aud was born in the

Sudreys rather than in Norway. Norsemen of that period tended to leave their wives and families

in Norway and to acquire new ones in the foreign lands in which they went to settle! This might

also indicate a probability that Aud’s mother was a local girl and not a Norwegian. There is

evidence that Aud’s brother Helgi Bjolan, and her sisters. Thurunn and Jorunn, all lived in the

Sudreys and that they, as well as Aud, were, or became Christians. It would be more likely for

202

them to have become Christian if their mother had been a local girl and, in all probability, a

Christian. Helgi’s nickname is probably Gaelic in origin and translatable as “the Lively”. If it had

such an origin, it would support the view that Helgi had been born and brought up in the Sudreys,

where Gaelic was still spoken.

The Identity of Ketil Finn and Ketil Flat-Nose

As has been mentioned, Robertson and A.W. Moore took the view that Ketil Finn, who

became leader of the Norse-Gaels in about 853 (in succession to an Ulsterman Godred

MacFergus), was the same person as Ketil Flat-Nose. Accepting the Annals of Ulster under 856.

Moore goes on to state that Ketil was defeated by the Irish in Ulster in about 856 (corrected year

857). Dr. Todd, relying on other annals, considered that Ketil Finn was killed in Ireland and not

merely defeated. He, therefore, could not accept the view that the two Ketil’s were the same

person. It seems, however, unlikely that there were two notable Ketil’s operating from the

Sudreys at the same time. Another point which suggests they were indeed the same person is that

one of Ketil Flat –Nose’s grandsons was called Ketil Finn – it was very common for Norsemen to

cal a boy after his grandfather.

The Date of the initial Norse Settlement in the Islands.

The fact that Ketil was leader of the Norse –Gaels in the Sudreys is clear evidence that by

850 there was in the Sudreys a mixed Norse – Gaelic race which adds weight to the view that

Norsemen had settled in the Sudreys in the early part of the ninth century. A further indication

that this is correct is the fact that Grim Kamban, who is generally accepted to have settled the

Faroese in about 825, is considered to have been a Norse – Gael, “Kamban”, meaning, in Gaelic,

“twisted” or Crooked”, a name probably given to him on account of some deformity.

Gwyn Jones (Professor of English Language and Literature, Cardiff University) has

expressed the view that Grim Kamban probably came to the Faroese by way of the Hebrides or

Ireland and may have been a Christian. The Norwegian Historian Dr. Scheel considered that Grim

Kamban probably came from Ireland. The writer of this book, however, considers that the latter is

unlikely, as the Norsemen do not appear to have had any settlement in Ireland until 840. Gwyn

Jones expressed the view that the Norsemen first settled in the Orkneys and Shetland in about

780, but not one has suggested that Grim Kamban came from those islands. It would, therefore,

seem likely that he went to the Faroese from the Sudreys and quite possibly from the Isle of Man.

The name “Grim” is the same as that of Ketil Flat - Nose’s grandfather and, in view of the custom

of calling the first born boy after his grandfather, it is possible that Grim Kamban, was a cousin,

or half-brother, of Ketil.

As will be seen, Ketil’s daughter, Aud, the Extremely Rich or Deep - minded, married

one of granddaughters, Olúva, to a Faroese and their descendants, the Gøtuskeggs, they became

one of the leading Faroese families; one of them was Trand, the leading personality in the Faroese

Saga, It would seem more likely for Aud to have married one of her granddaughters to a relative,

albeit a distant one, than to a complete stranger in a strange land, which would have been the case

if Aud had had no relatives in the Faroese. Unfortunately, there is no evidence to prove or

disprove this.

If Grim Kamban founded the Faroese in about 825, and if he was born in the Sudreys. It

would lead one to assumption that there were some Norse settlers in the Sudreys, or in part of the

Sudreys, in the beginning of the ninth century. We cannot say for certain whether the first

Norsemen lived in the Sudreys and settled in the Hebrides or in the Isle of Man. Kolsrud has

203

expressed the view that the Hebrides were settled by the Norsemen before the Isle of Man, but in

this he was perhaps influenced by the reference in the Scandinavia sagas to Ketil Flat – Nose

having come to the Isle of Man in the time of King Harald Fairhair. It would, however, appear

from the graves in the Isle of Man that Norsemen had settled in Man during the first half of the

century and, for reasons already given, it would seem logical for them to have settled in the Isle

of Man before settling in the more remote and wilder Hebrides.

Ketil’s daughter and the identity of her husband, Olaf.

Ketil’s’ daughter, Aud or Unn, married Olaf alias the White in about 853. There has been

considerable controversy as to who this Olaf was as some historians have argued that there were

two, and possible three, Olaf’s operating in Ireland at about the same period. The author of this

book, however, considers that Olaf alias the White and Olaf of Dublin was the same person and

he was killed in Scotland in about 872.

Olaf alias the White captured Dublin in about 853, whether before or after his marriage to

Aud is uncertain. At about the same time, Ketil Flat – Nose seems to have become ruler of the

Sudreys and the Norse – Gaels. Shortly after capturing Dublin, Olaf alias the White returned to

Norway, possibly because his father came to Dublin, and requested him to return to Norway to

help him with a rebellion which had broken out there. Olaf returned to Dublin in 856 – 57 and

again took over as King which had in his absence been ruled by his brother Ivar II, Lord of

Limerick.

Olaf and Aud had three know sons, Karl (who was slain in battle in about 868), Eystein

(who was “deceitfully slain” by Alban in Scotland in about 875) and Thorstein alias the Red, who

is referred to below. In about 862, Olaf married, probably as a second, a daughter of Aed of

Aileach, an Irish Noble who later became King of Tara. Olaf and his brother, Ivar, carried out

various raids in Ireland and in Scotland where the former was killed about 872.

After Olaf’s death, Ivar succeeded his brother as King of Dublin; Aud then left Ireland

and went back to the Sudreys, taking with her youngest son Thorstein alias the Red. It would

seem that in fact she went to live with her father in the Isle of Man.

Aud’s son Thorstein alias the Red.

Thorstein alias the Red married Thuride, a sister of Helgi alias the Lean who had married

Aud’s sister, Thorunn. Later on, probably in the latter half of the 880s. Thorstein went to the

Orkneys and became an ally of Sigurd, Earl of Orkney. Between them they conquered Caithness,

Sutherland and part of Ross and Moray. After Earl Sigurd’s death, Thorstein alias the Red

continued his conquests and ultimately ruled over the northern half of Scotland but about 890, he

was killed in Caithness by treachery of the Scots. The reason for Thorstein alias the Red’s move

to Orkney is not certain but it seem to have taken place after King Harald Fairhair’s raid in the

West, during which he is said to have destroyed all the dwellings in Man. Presumably this means

the dwellings of all the important Norwegian men in that island, his mother, Aud, followed her

son to Caithness. After his death, she gave one of his daughters, Groa, in marriage to Earl

Duncan, the native Earl of Caithness. Their daughter Grelauga married Thorfinn alias the Skull-

splitter, Earl of Orkney, who was the son of Earl Torf-Einar, Earl of Orkney.

204

Aud’s Emigration to Iceland.

After Groa’s wedding, Aud left Caithness secretly for the Orkneys and from there

immigrated- with all Thorstein’s daughters (except Groa) and his only son Olaf Feili, as well as

with all Thorstein’s followers-to Iceland where she became the founder of a powerful and

illustrious Icelandic family. While in the Faroese, Aud, as has been mentioned, married another of

her granddaughters, Olúva, to a Faroese, Aud had tried to persuade her father Ketil Flat – Nose, to

go with her but he said that he was too old, which is not surprising as her must, at that time, have

been at least in his mid seventies. It seems probable that he died shortly afterwards, presumably

not in the Isle of Man. The fact Aud left Caithness in secret and that she tried to persuade her

father to emigrate to Iceland with her seem to indicate that Ketil Flat –Nose had accompanied his

daughter to Caithness from the Sudreys (probably from the Isle of Man).

King Harald Fairhair’s Expedition to the Islands.

There is little known of the history of the Sudreys from 853 until after King Harald

Fairhair’s punitive expedition, which probably took place shortly after 885. The reason for this

raid seems to have been that many Norsemen had left Norway for the Orkneys, Shetland and

Sudreys as a result of King Harald’s operations in their homeland and had turned the islands in

the West into bases for making retaliatory raids against their mother country. According to one of

the Icelandic sagas, King Harald subdued the Shetlands, the Orkneys and the Sudreys going so far

West [sic] as the Isle of Man and destroyed all the dwellings in Man. The vicious action against

the Isle of Man shows the importance which it must have had as a base of the Norsemen in the

West and would also give strong support to the contention that the Isle of Man was already the

seat of the leaders of the Norse community in the Sudreys. King Harald’s expedition may well

have been the cause of the deposition of the coin-hoard in the parish of Kirk Christ Lezayre

(possibly at East Kella near Sulby) which Michael Dolly considers may have taken place about

the end of the ninth century.

King Harald Fairhair’s Viceroys of the Sudreys and their Opponents.

When King Harald Fairhair went back to Norway from the West, he appointed a certain

Earl Tyggvi to be his Viceroy in the Sudreys. After Earl Tyggvi had been killed, he appointed

another Earl, Asbjørn Skerjalesi, to be his Viceroy in those islands, but he was killed by two

relatives of Ketil Flat – Nose who came from Norway. These relatives were Holmfast (a son of

Vedorm and a grandson of Vermund the Old) and Grim, a nephew of Vedorm, and, possibly from

the name, a descendant of Grim the Ram. The raid on the Sudreys was probably made to aid their

relatives in the Sudreys, or as an act of vengeance against the action taken there by King Harald

Fairhair. For reasons already given, it seems likely that the Viceroys resided in the Isle of Man. If,

as been suggested Ketil and his family had lived there, it would seem to be a particularly

appropriate target for the relatives from Norway. In addition to killing Earl Asbjørn, Holmfast

and Grim carried away to Norway as captives the Earl’s wife and his daughter Arneida. This raid

by Holmfast and Grim may have been the cause of Ketil Flat – Nose’s children and their families

immigrating to Iceland. Probably fearing retaliation from King Harald Fairhair, Holmfast’s

Vedorm, who was a cousin of Ketil Flat – Nose, left Sogn and settled in the almost uninhabited

district of Jamtaland (Jämtland), east of Trondheim. The captive, Arneida, remained with the

family in Jämtland as a slave until she was sold to (and later married) one Ketil, from Verdal in

the Trondheim area, who had emigrated to Iceland but returned to Trondheim on a visit.

205

Ketil’s Nephew, Ørlig, and his emigration to Iceland

As has been mentioned, Ketil Flat – Nose had a brother called Hrapp, who probably

settled in the Sudreys as his son, Ørlig, was educated there as a Christian by “the Holy Bishop

Patrick” (that is Bishop St. Patrick). When Ørlig had grown up, he decided to immigrate to

Iceland and asked Bishop Patrick for advice and help. The Bishop gave him timber with which to

build a church, a plenarium, a bell, a gold coin and some consecrated earth to put beneath the

corner pillars, since no other form of consecration could be effected. (That gold coin also

circulated in the Isle of Man in the ninth century is shown by a solidus of Louis le Debonnaire,

814-840, south of the Church porch at Maughold, on the North-east coast, in the nineteenth

century.) Ørlig set sail with these gifts but, as he approached Iceland, a storm drove him North-

westwards. In his distress, he called on his “Saint foster – father “(that is to say, Bishop St.

Patrick) for help and promised to name the place where he landed after the Saint. As a result of

this promise, Ørlig named the fjord in North-west Iceland in which he landed Patreksfjörður, after

Bishop St. Patrick. Later Ørlig moved south and built a church on land given him by his cousin

Helgi Bjolan, who must therefore immigrated to Iceland before Ørlig. The date of Ørlig’s

emigration is uncertain: it probably took place in the early 890s, possibly for the same reason as

that of his cousins. According to the Landnámabók. Ørlig’s descendants became great and

powerful lords in Iceland and, although they were baptized Christians it is said that they believed

in St. Colomba. It is also stated that, sometime after Ørlig arrived in Patreksfjörður, the bell (that

is, the one Bishop St. Patrick had given him, which had been washed overboard in the storm) was

found on the shore covered with seaweed.

In this connection, it is interesting to note that, according to Professor Gwyn Jones, in

1964 a tenth – century Viking age ship-grave was excavated at Vatnsdalur, Patreksfjörður, and

found to contain among its grave-goods a Thor’s hammer of silver, presumably worn as an

amulet on a string of glass and amber beads, a piece of lead with an inlaid cross, apparently

enamelled, a small fragmentary bronze bell (presumably Christian and stylistically of a type from

North-West England) and also a kufic gold coin, a dirhem.

The bell may be of a type typical of North-West England, but might it not still be possible

that it was brought from the Isle of Man by Ørlig and washed overboard? It is also interesting to

note that Professor Gwyn Jones is prepared to accept that there were Christians among the early

settlers (and maybe a few among the late-comers) although he goes on to state that one is not

obliged to accept the minute particulars given in the sagas, a proposition with which the writer of

this book wholeheartedly agrees.

The inclusion in the grave-goods at Patreksfjörður of a Thor’s hammer and a cross is

indicative of the fact that, in the ninth and tenth centuries, Christian Norsemen liked to have

“double insurance”, apparently wishing to placate the Norse gods as well as the Christian God!

Another example of this can be found in the story of Helgi alias the Lean’s voyage to Iceland. He

was, so it is said, brought up a Christian (which is not unlikely as his mother was Irish). However,

he was not averse to invoking the aid of Thor when at sea, or in times when strength and

toughness were required, as can be seen from the fact that, when he saw the snow-clad peaks of

Iceland on the far distant horizon, he applied to Thor for a oracular decision about what part of

the coast he should land on. The answer which Helgi received directed him to Eyjarfjörður on the

North of Iceland. Further evidence of this dual insurance can be found in the scenes of Norse

mythology on the tenth-century Manx Crosses, which are ostensibly Christian monuments.

206

Events in Dublin.

It is worthy of note that the Norse in the Dublin area were, during that same period, going

through a very “lean “period. In Order to explain this it will be necessary to go back to about 872,

when Ivar succeeded Olaf alias the White as Nordmanorum Hiberniæ at Brittaniæ, a title which

suggests that he claimed authority over the Norsemen in England, as well as those in Ireland. This

reference in the Annals of Ulster has led a number of Historians (for example Dr. Todd) to

confuse Ivar of Limerick with Ivar alias the Boneless, a Danish King of Northumbria. It is

suggested that the confusion arose because the historians failed to distinguish the Norsemen, who

were Norwegians, from the Danes. The Annals of Ulster clearly refer to Ivar (that is of Limerick)

as the youngest brother of Olaf (that is of Olaf alias the White), Ivar died in about 873, having

ruled for only about a year, and was succeeded by Eystein, the second son of Olaf alias the White

and Aud, the Extremely Rich or Deep - minded, Eystein himself only ruled for two years, being

“deceitfully slain by Alban (Halfdan the Dane) in about 875. From Eystein’s death in about 875

until about 881, Dublin seems to have been ruled by a Norsemen, Earl Barid, and from Earl

Barid’s death until about 889 the Irish Cearbhall (Helgi alias the Lean’s father-in-law) appears to

have ruled Dublin. When King Caerbhall died, there seem to have been a dispute between Ivar’s

sons, Sigurd and Sigtrygg, as to which of them should rule Dublin, resulting in the latter killing

the former in about 889.

Sigtrygg apparently went on an unsuccessful expedition to England in about 893. This

seems to have caused dissension among the Norsemen in Dublin, some of whom supported

Sigtrygg and some of whom supported a certain Earl Sigurd. Sigtrygg was about 896 by

Norsemen and, in the same year, Olaf, a grandson of Ivar (and possibly a son of Sigurd,

Sigtrygg’s elder brother, even though Dr. Todd considered Olaf to be a son of Sigtrygg) was

killed by the Irish. The position of the Dublin Norse between 896 and 902, when they finally

expelled from a dominant position in Ireland, is extremely obscure and there is no reference in the

Irish annals to any major Norse leader in the Dublin area during this period. After being driven

out of Ireland, the chief Norsemen are said to have gone to Scotland under Sigtrygg Gale, or the

“One – Eye”, the son of Ivar II (and apparently, the great grandson of Ivar I, Lord of Limerick –

successor to Olaf alias the White as King of Dublin).

Sigtrygg was probably accompanied by his father, as it is recorded that Ivar was killed at

Fortrenn in Scotland in about 904. From 902 to 914 the Irish appear to have been generally in

control of Ireland and the Norsemen there would seem to have very much played “second fiddle”.

It is impossible to guess to what extent Harald Fairhair’s activities, both in Norway and during his

punitive raid in the West and the resulting emigration to Iceland, caused the decline of Norse

power in the Sudreys and Ireland between the 890s and 914, but they must certain have had some

influence.

The ninth and early tenth centuries reveal the rise and decline of Norse power in the

Sudreys and in Ireland. The historical evidence regarding this era is scant and much reliance has

to be placed on the “not so reliable” Icelandic Sagas and the Irish Annals and on deductions,

hence the title give to this chapter. Nevertheless, the story which emerges from the traditional

sources does not appear to conflict with the archaeological evidence and in one which seems to

reconcile the sagas and the annals to some extent.

This Chapter gives, it is hoped, a plausible and reasonable account of what happened

during the period in question. One thing which is does reveal is the influence which Ketil alias

Flat – Nose and his descendants appear to have had, not only on the history of the Sudreys, but

also on that of Ireland, Scotland, the Faroese and Iceland an farther afield.

207

CHAPTER 3

THE EMERGENCE OF THE KINGDOM OF THE SUDREYS

(914 – 989)

The career of Reginald Ivarsson

The second major period of Norse history in the Isle of Man begins with a sea battle in

about 914 which took place off the Isle. In which Reginald (or Ragnall), son of Ivar II

Sigtryggson and a great-grandson of Ivar I, the brother of Olaf alias the White, defeated “the

Navy of Ulster”. It is not clear where Reginald was based prior to this battle but Gwyn Jones

describes him as “ a marauder who had graduated from Scotland to Man “, which makes it appear

that by 914 he had his base in the Isle of Man. After the engagement off the Isle of Man,

Reginald, accompanied by Earl Otter, sailed to Ireland and landed in Waterford and won a victory

there. After this battle, the party of Norsemen seems to have divided into three and between them

appear to have conquered most of Munster and parts of Connaught. It is interesting to note that, in

translation of the main text of the Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gail, Reginald is referred to as the

grandson of Ivar whereas, in the fragment from the Book of Leinster, he is referred to as the son

of Ivar. Dr. Todd appears to consider that the latter was an error, but it may well be that both are

right in the Gaelic text except that in the main text translation should have been “descendant “not

“grandson “. A possible explanation of the difference would be that the main text correctly

referred to Reginald as being the descendant of Ivar I, while the fragment correctly referred to

him being the son of Ivar II.

In 917, Sigtrygg Gale or alias One – Eye, son of Ivar II, and his brothers, Reginald and

Godred, and a third brother Sigurd, captured Dublin. According to the translation of the main text

of the War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill:

“There came after that an immense royal fleet with Sitriuc and the

Children of Imar. I.e. Sitriuc, the blind, grandson of Imar; and they

Forcibly landed at Dubhlinn at Ath Cliath, and made an encampment

there”.

The reference here to Sitriuc is to Sigtrygg Gale, while “Imar” should be construed as

“Ivar”. It is suggested that once again “grandson” should have been “descendant “and that the

passage means that a large royal fleet arrived with Sigtrygg Gale – the descendant of Ivar I – and

the children of Ivar II (that is to say Sigtrygg’s brothers, Reginald, Godred and Sigurd) and

forcibly landed at Dublin and made an encampment there.

From 917 onwards, or at least a century and a half, Dublin was to be the centre of trading

throughout the Irish Sea and probably one of the most important ports in Western Europe.

Up to this period, the Scandinavian Kingdom of Northumbria, with its capital at York,

had been ruled by the Danes were running out of leaders. Reginald then set out for York, with

Earls Ottir and Graggaba, leaving Sigtrygg Gale in charge of Dublin. Reginald and his followers

went to York by the Lowlands of Scotland, presumably making use of the Clyde and Annadale.

While in Scotland, Reginald fought a battle at Corbridge against Constantine II, King of the

Scots. By 919, Reginald had become ruler of Northumbria and, from then on until 954; the

dominant question in the political arena in the Irish Sea was whether the Norsemen would rule

Northumbria as well as Dublin. The position of the Isle of Man at this particular period is obscure

208

but, accepting Gwyn Jones’ view that Reginald had been there prior to invading Ireland, it would

appear reasonable to assume that he did not give up control of the Island. There is some support

for this view in the fact that a certain MacRagnall (Meaning the son of Reginald) was apparently

ruler of Man in about 940. It would seem plausible to assume that MacRagnall’s father was the

same Reginald as he who had started out from Man and had subsequently became ruler of

Northumbria.

Sigtrygg Gale did not rule Dublin for long as he left there to join Reginald in York in

about 920. The exact reason for Sigtrygg’s departure is uncertain but it may have been due to the

fact that he had made Dublin too hot for his comfort, in that shortly before his departure he had

killed not only the Irish King, Niall Glundubh of Aileach, but also his own brother Sigurd. The

Annals of Ulster which record that “Sitric, grandson of Ivar” (correctly descendant of Ivar, that is

of Ivar II), “left Ireland through Divine power” are not a great help. After Sigtrygg Gale left

Dublin, he was succeeded by his brother Godred.

The Succession and Career of Sigtrygg Gale

In about 921 Reginald died and was succeeded as ruler of Northumbria by his brother,

Sigtrygg Gale, who was the first Hiberno – Norse King to have his name on coins. It is perhaps

significant to note that, on a unique coin found in Dublin, he appears to be described as Ludo (a

title of uncertain derivation which Michael Dolley, the well-known numismatist, considers

perhaps indicated an initial reluctance to assume absolute monarchy) although on other coins the

title Rex is unequivocal.

In 926, Sigtrygg Gale entered into a treaty with Athelstan, King of Wessex, and married

Athelstan’s sister after having become converted to Christianity. Within about a year of his

wedding Sigtrygg died. Apparently before his death he forsook Christianity and reverted to the

religion of his forefathers.

Sigtrygg’s Successors.

After Sigtrygg Gale’s death, his son Olaf (or Anlaf, or Amlaf) Kvaran (or “of the

Sandal”), became King of Northumbria but his uncle Godred, King of Dublin, exercised a

nominal regency. This was, however, to prove more beneficial to his own son, another Olaf (or

Anlaf, or Amlaf), than to Olaf Kvaran. By July 927, King Athelstan had driven Godred and Olaf

Sigtryggson out of Northumbria. Subsequently, Olaf appears to have gone to Dublin, while

Godred seems to have tried to obtain assistance from both Kin Constantine II of Scotland and

Eugene, Lord of Cumbria ( the son of Donald II, King of Scotland), but without success due to

the fact that they had received threats from emissaries sent by Athelstan. Godred the attacked

York without outside help and was defeated. He then returned to Dublin.

Godred Ivarson’s Rule

The cause of the failure of the Norse to remain rulers in Northumbria must have been, at

least in part, the troubles which Godred had been having in Ireland, not only with the Irish but

also with the chiefs of several of the smaller Norse settlements in Ireland and, in particular, of

Limerick, Godred’s own son Halfdan, was killed in a battle fought in 926 in Ireland against

Muircheartach alias of the Leather Cloaks, Prince of Aileach, and son of Niall Glundubh, King of

Tara (who had been killed by Sigtrygg Gale), a battle in which the Norsemen suffered a

resounding defeat. From his return to Ireland until his death in about 934, Godred seems to have

209

been pretty well involved with affairs inside Ireland and , in particular, with the feud with the

Norsemen of Limerick. This is an important factor when one comes to consider the period from

921 to 934. It was during the period from 918 to 947 that Manx tradition has placed the arrival

and rule in the Isle of Man of King Gorree (or King Orry) which is in the Manx version of the

name Godred, who is said to have been “a son of the King of Denmark” and the first to have been

called “King Orry”. To this King Orry is attributed the establishment in the Isle of Man of a

legislative body, the committal of the laws to writing and the formation of an army. King Godred

Ivarson of Dublin appears to have been the only Godred of any importance who operated in the

Irish Sea during the period in question and he certainly was not the son of a King of Denmark,

although he was descended from a petty King in Norway

It would appear from Godred Ivarson’s activities in Ireland and Northumbria that he was

for too busy to have spent sufficient time in the Isle of Man to have established a legislative body

there, or to have committed the Manx laws to writing, or to have formed an army in the Island.

However, it is quite possible that Godred did exercise suzerainty over the Isle of Man during the

period when he was King of Dublin. It seems almost certain that, even if Godred Ivarson did

exercise suzerainty over the Isle of Man, the deeds attributed by tradition to King Orry should

have been attributed to a later Godred, at least in the case of some of the matters mentioned in the

legend. This is likely to have been Godred Haraldson, who was the first Godred to be King of the

Sudreys after the Sudreys became a Kingdom as such.

Olaf Godredson’s Rule in Dublin

Godred Ivarson was succeeded as King of Dublin by his son, Olaf Godredson, who seems

to have preferred to his cousin, Olaf II Kvaran. It seems probable, despite conflicting reports in

the Irish annals, that Olaf Godredson was successful in patching up the Dublin-Limerick feud in

about 937. In any event, he went to Scotland in about the same year and, having joined forces

with King Constantine II, fought a battle with King Athelstan of Wessex at Brunanburh, but was

heavily defeated, King Athelstan died in October 939 and was succeeded as King of Wessex by

his half-brother, Edmund a son of Edward the Elder by a latter wife than Athelstan’s mother.

Olaf Godredson’s Expansion of his Kingdom.

Olaf Godredson, seizing the opportunity of change of rules to make another bid for the

Northumbria throne, appears to have captured York by 939 and to have become King of

Northumbria and the “Five Boroughs” by 940. He then extended his authority north of the Tees in

941, the same year in which he met his death. Evidence of Olaf Godredson’s rule in England can

be found in the large number of coins which he had minted, some at York and some at Derby

(which was one of the “Five Boroughs”).

According to the Annals of the Four Masters, Olaf Godredson appears to have raided the

Isle of man in about 937 (on the way back from his unsuccessful expedition to England), at which

time Man seems to have been ruled by a certain MacRagnall. As been mentioned, this

MacRagnall (or Reginaldson) was probably a son of Reginald Ivarson. About 940, Reginaldson

crossed over to Ulster and plundered Downpatrick but this raid seems to have been quickly

avenged by Norsemen, probably from some part of Ireland, who raided Man and attacked

Reginaldson and his people. As a result of this, Reginaldson fled to Ireland, where he was killed

by Madudhan, King of Ulster, about 941. We do not know how long Reginaldson was ruler of

Man. It is possible that he came to power after the death Godred Ivarson, although this can be

only conjecture. It seems probably that he was the son of Reginald by a Manx Girl, conceived

210

during the time when (according to Gwyn Jones) Reginald Ivarson was in Man. This account for

the fact that his forename was unknown to the Irish Annalists. Reginaldson’s age would thus also

be consonant with his having become ruler of Man after the death, in 934, of his uncle, Godred

Ivarson.

The problem of the Sihtric Coins of the early 940s.

It is interesting to note that two coins have been found which were minted in the early

940s. They bear the name of a certain King Sihtric (a version of Sigtrygg), whom Michael Dolley

considers to have been a brother of Olaf II Kvaran. It is, however, suggested that it most unlikely

that Sihtric was a son of the Sigtrygg who was Olaf’s father – although it was a common Norse

custom during this era to name a boy after his grandfather, it was not the practice to name him

after the father. It is much more likely that this Sihtric was a cousin of Olaf Kvaran, not his

brother, and that he most probably a son of King Reginald Ivarson of Northumbria. Sigtrygg

Reginaldson may have been the same person as that Reginaldson of the Isle of Man who was

killed by the King of Ulster in about 941. Michael Dolley, however, proffers an alternative

possibility, namely that the Sigtrygg of the coins was the same person as the Setrec (another

version of Sigtrygg) who sailed up the Seine in 943 and was killed in a battle against Louis IV of

France (921-954, son of Charles III and Eadgyva, daughter of Edward, alias the Elder of

England), a view which is supported by Jacques Ivon.

The famous French Historian, Professor Musset, quite independently advanced the

proposition that this “Sentrec” was Hiberno-Norse. It is obvious that, if Reginaldson was killed in

about 941, he could not been killed in France two years later! In view of the evidence at present

available, it seems, therefore, more than likely that Reginaldson of Man and the mysterious

“Setrec” (or Sigtrygg) were not the same person, although it would appear probable that they

were brothers or half-brothers.

As been mentioned, Godred Ivarson may have exercised suzerainty over the Isle of Man

while he was King of Dublin, but it seems from Olaf Godredson’s raid on the Isle of Man about

937 and subsequent events that, at any rate after Godred’s Death, Reginaldson had adopted an

independent line of action and thrown off any allegiance to Dublin.

The Identity of Harald Sigtryggson

One other point of interest arsing in the beginning of the 940s is the death (in battle in

Connaught) of a certain Harald (or Aral) Sigtryggson, whom Dr. Todd considered to have been

the grandson of Ivar I. This seems rather unlikely in view of the elapse of some forty-four years

between the death of Sigtrygg, son of Ivar I, and the death of Harald, and by that time Harald

would, in all probability, have been too old to fight. It would seem more likely that Harald was

the son of Sigtrygg Gale and the grandson of Ivar II. According to the Annals of the Four Master,

Harald was the “grandson of Ivar and son of Sitric Lord of the foreigners of Limerick”. There is

no evidence of the elder Sigtrygg having been a Lord of the foreigners of Limerick. Although

there is equally no evidence of Sigtrygg Gale having held that position, he could possibly have so

before he moved on to the Dublin scene Harald seems to have been King of the Norsemen in

Limerick but his importance, in so far as Manx history is concerned, is the fact that two of his

sons, Magnus and Godred, later became Kings of the Sudreys.

211

The later Career of Olaf II Kvaran.

After the death of Olaf Godredson, his cousin Olaf II Kvaran became King of

Northumbria. He was not as good military leader as his cousin and, by 942, he had lost the “Five

Boroughs” and thereby a substantial amount of territory which Olaf Godredson had conquered.

The abandoment by Olaf Kvaran of his cousin’s conquests south of the Humber severely

weakened the position of the Hiberno-Norse.

A repercussion was the appearance on the Northumbria scene of Reginald Godredson, a

brother of Olaf Godredson. It is also around this time that the coins of “Setric” were minted.

Apparently three cousins were contenders for the Northumbrian throne, namely, Sigtrygg

Reginaldson, Olaf II Kvaran and Reginald Godredson.

By 943, Reginald Godredson appears to have been accepted in York as King of

Northumbria, which would be consistent with his cousin, Sigtrygg Reginald, the “failed King”,

having set out on his expedition to France in that year. It is of interest to note that Sigtrygg who

went to France seems to have been a pagan as were his two cousins but, in 943, first Olaf Kvaran

and later Reginald Godredson were converted to Christianity by King Edmund of Wessex,

apparently in the belief that by doing so they would obtain King Edmund’s support. That each of

the two cousins, Olaf Kvaran and Reginald Godredson, were competing for the throne can be

seen from the fact that coins have been found, dated to about 943, some minted in the name of

Anlaf (Olaf) and others in the name of Regnald (Reginald).

King Edmund’s Expulsion of the Norse from Northumbria

In 944, King Edmund drove both Olaf Kvaran and Reginald Godredson out of

Northumbria and in the same year the latter was killed by the Saxons at York. Olaf Kvaran

returned to Dublin and, about 954, he took over as King of Dublin from Olaf Godred’s younger

brother Blakari, who had been King of Dublin since his brother’s departure for York in 939.

Northumbria remained under English control until 946 when King Edmund died and was

succeeded by his brother Eadred, who was King of Wessex until 955. Eadred was accepted as

King of Northumbria by the Northumbrians in early 947 that year the Northumbrians transferred

their allegiance to a famous Norse Viking and former King of Norway, Erik alias Boodaxe, son of

King Harald alias Fair-Hair of Norway and of Gunnhild, daughter of Gorm alias the Old, King of

Denmark. King Eadred expelled King Erik in 948 and, in the following year, allowed Olaf

Kvaran to take over the Northumbria Throne for a third time. Olaf only remained King of

Northumbria until 952 when he was once again expelled from England, this time by Erik alias

Bloodaxe. Munch considered that, after being driven out of England,(Olaf Kvaran went to the Isle

of Man or the Hebrides, but the modern view is that he returned to Ireland and once more became

King of Dublin. (Olaf Kvaran had appointed his cousin, Blakari Godredson, as King when he left

Dublin for England, but Blakari appears to have been killed shortly afterwards, in the Battle of

Dublin, by the Irish King Congalach. Erik Bloodaxe remained as King of Northumbria for about

two years before being driven out of Northumbria in 954 and killed at the battle of Stainmore on

the borders of Cumberland, probably later in the same year.)

Events in Man after the Death of Reginaldson.

The position of the Isle of Man between the death of Reginaldson, about 941, until 954

are obscure. It is probably came under the suzerainty (albeit a tenuous one) of Northumbria, when

Northumbria was ruled by a Norse, or Hiberno-Norse, King. This is supported by the fact that in

212

965 the Sudreys appears to have been handed over by King Eadred to a certain Magnus as a

reward for his part in the battle of Stainmore. This would imply that, prior to 954; they had been

part of Eric Bloodaxe’s kingdom. There is a difference of opinion among the historians as to who

this Magnus was: Robinson and Dunham (following the Icelandic sagas) believing him to be

Magnus Haraldson while Lingard considered him to be Macco (another version of Magnus), the

son Olave (another version of Olaf). However, all the historians referred to state that Eric

Bloodaxe was killed by this Magnus as a result of the treachery of a certain Osluf. This Osluf was

Earl of Northumbria and had previously been High Reeve of Bamburgh in the County of Durham.

Dr. Goss pointed out there is no evidence that Olave had any son called Macco but, in this

connection it is not certain whether D. Goss was referring to Olaf Kvaran or to Olaf Godredson.

Olaf might well have been a son of Olaf Godredson (the son of Godred Ivarson); in which case he

would have been a nephew of Olaf Kvaran- which would explain the apparent inconsistency of

his name.

The Annals of the Four masters mention a son of Amlaf (Olaf) who was operating in the

Irish theatre about 962. Modern historian tend to support the view that the Magnus concerned was

Magnus Olafson and not Magnus Haraldson and, as will be pointed out a little later, there are

other facts to support this view.

The Nominal Suzerainty of England.

In handing the Sudreys over to Magnus Olafson, it would seem that King Eadred would

have expected Magnus to be his vassal, a fact which, however, Magnus does not seem to have

accepted. It would appear that Magnus Olafson was, if one accepts Ketil Flat-Nose, the first King

of the Sudreys as such, even if in theory a petty King under suzerainty of the English King

Eadred. Edgar alias the Peaceful became King of England in 959 and this event seems to have

resulted in a polarization of the various important influences in the Irish area. King Edgar was a

strong King and established peace throughout Northumbria as well as throughout the rest of

England, and even extended his influence beyond England and impressed it on, among other

places, The Isle of Man. According to J. Johnson, a Scottish Lawyer and writer who lived in the

Isle of Man, a King Macon (another version of Magnus) was “deprived of the crown of Man for

refusing to do homage to the English King Edgar, who afterwards not only restored him to the

throne, but made him admiral of a great fleet with which he swept the seas of the Danes and the

Norsemen”.

It is suggested that there is confusion here between Magnus Olafson and Magnus

Haraldson as the latter appears to have been the admiral. It is considered that Magnus Olafson

was the Magnus who was deprived of his throne. Magnus Haraldson being appointed King of the

Sudreys in his place. The justification for King Edgar’s intervention in the Sudreyan affairs would

appear to be that Magnus Olafson held the Sudreys as a result of a grant made to him in 954 by

King Eadred. The date on which Magnus Olafson was deprived of the Sudreyan throne is

uncertain but probably it was in the early 960s. Possible corroboration for this can be found in the

Ballaqueeney coin-hoard which Michael Dolley considers to have been deposited in the early

960s, it being remembered that unreclaimed coin- hoards normally reflect a major traumatic

event, such as a large-scale raid on the Isle of Man – or a change of monarchs in a situation likely

to cause a major upset in the Island. A date of 962 is probably reasonable for the change in the

Kings of the Sudreys and the fact that a son of one Amlaf (Olaf) appeared on the Irish scene in

962 with people from the Insi-Gall (which could refer to the Sudreys) would tend to support the

view that the change took place in that year, as Magnus Olafson could well have turned to raiding

Ireland when he was deprived by King Edgar of the throne of the Sudreys.

213

Magnus Haraldson appears to have been a son of Harald Sigtryggson, King of Limerick,

who was killed about 940. He certainly seems to have served as a vassal of King Edgar alias the

Peaceful and was one of the eight petty Kings who rowed King Edgar on the Dee in 973 – as

depicted on a Manx 4 ½ stamp in 1974. In relation to this event, Sir Henry Spelman refers to

Magnus Haraldson as Rex Manniae et Insularum which confirms the fact that Magnus was King

of the Sudreys, and not merely King of Man.

Camden refers to a Charter of Edgar alias the peaceful, a translation of part of which he

gives as follows:

“Unto whom” (meaning King Edgar) “God of his gracious favour

hath granted, together with the Empire of England, dominion over

all the Kingdoms of the Isles lying in the Ocean, with their most stout

and fierce Kings, even as far as to Norway, yea and to subdue under

the English Empire, the greatest part of Ireland, with her most noble

City Dublin.”

This, if genuine, would certainly seem to indicate that King Edgar considered himself to

be suzerain over the Sudreys and also apparently considered Olaf II Kvaran of Dublin to be his

vassal. Further evidence to support this view is to be found in the Ballaquayle coin-hoard found in

Derby Road, Douglas, in 1894. The surviving coins in that hoard are mainly Anglo-Saxon, dating

from the reigns of King Athelstan, Eadwig, Eadred and Edgar (alias the Peaceful) together with

those of Anlaf of Northumbria. It has been plausibly suggested that these coins were part of

money paid by King Edgar alias the Peaceful (his coins are the latest in the hoard) to Magnus

Haraldson for services rendered to the English monarch, which would be strong indication that

the relation between the two kings was that of suzerain and vassal, or at least senior partner and

junior partner.

The later career of Magnus Haraldson

About 970, Magnus Haraldson appears to have conquered Anglesey. Although he did not

retain possession of that island, he sailed round Ireland about 974, accompanied by “the Lagmans

of the Isles”, and occupied the island Inis Cathaig in the mouth of the Shannon where he robbed

the tomb of St. Seaan and released Ivar, the Norse King of Limerick, who was probably a relative

of Magnus’s father, Harald, a previous King of Limerick. The term “Lagman” causes some

difficulty meaning literally “Lawman” which later came, in Norway and Sweden, to be the title of

chief judges. It is uncertain whether the reference here is to the holders of that office in the

Sudreys, or to persons called “Lagman” after an ancestor who had held that office. Munch took

the view that it was a peculiar title of some of the chiefs. The Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill

refers to “the fleet of Lagmann” The Lomond family was clan Lagman, which name Robinson

points out is of Scots-Norwegian origin. The Annals of the Four Masters, however, speak of the

Lagmans as being a tribe of Norsemen from the Inis-Gall.

On the other hand, A.W. Moore took the view that the reference to the “Lagmanns” was

to the actual holders of the office of Lawman “or Judges”. The might lead one to the view that

Magnus had been inspired by “the boating trip on the Dee” to have taken his chief lawmen with

him, on the principle that “what is sauce for the English goose was sauce for the Sudreyan

gander”. Whether the chiefs concerned held special judicial office is uncertain and the question as

to whether or not the “Lagmanns” were judges must be left open.

214

Magnus Haraldson remained at Inis Cathaig in the Shannon for three years until, about

976 or 977, he was attacked and killed, together with two of his sons, by the famous Irishman

Brian Boroimhe, despite the assistance of King Ivar (the same Ivar whom Magnus had released

three years earlier), who was himself killed by Brian’s forces, thereby ending Norse rule in

Limerick.

Godred Haraldson’s Rule.

Magnus Haraldson was succeeded as King of the Sudreys by his brother, Godred, who is

referred to in the Irish annals as King of the Inis-Gall. This event change in rulers may have been

the cause of at least two non-recoveries of coin-hoards in the Isle of Man-that from beneath Kirk

Andreas church-tower, in the Parish of Kirk Andreas and Sheading of Ayre, and that from

Ballaquayle, Douglas, mentioned above. Michael Dolley considers that the first coin-hoard

should be dated at least as the early 970s and the second could perhaps be dated somewhere in the

general bracket implied by c. 975. Thus both could fit in with the year 976 or 977 and the death in

battle of Magnus and, doubtless, many of his followers.

Godred Haraldson would appear to have severed the connections between the Sudreys

and England, probably because King Edgar alias the Peaceful died in 975 and was succeeded by

his son, Edward, of whom little is known except that he was, according to Gwyn Jones, young,

unstable, resented by many, murdered in 978 and in time dubbed saint and martyr”. The fact that

Godred Haraldson subsequently seems to have paid tribute to Earl Hakon of Western Norway

may well have been because he wished to have a “protector” in case the King of England should

try to make him a vassal.

Godred Haraldson’s Successes in Battle

In 979, Godred Haraldson, after two early defeats, devastated Anglesey, having been

hired by Prince Constantine the Black, (or Cawellyn Dhu) son Iago ap Idwal of Gwynned, to fight

against Constantine’s cousin Howel. It seems probable that Godred took part in the battle of Tara,

which took place in Ireland about 980, in which the Norsemen under Olaf II Kvaran were

severely defeated by The Irish King Maelseachlainn. The evidence to support this is contained in

the Annals of the Four Masters, which record under the year 978 (corrected year 980), that “The

battle of Tara was gained by Maelseachlainn over the foreigners of Dublin and the islands and

over the sons of Olaf” (that is Olaf Kvaran))”in particular, where many were slain, together with

Ragnall” (Reginald)”son of Olaf, heir of the sovereignty of the foreigners”. It would seem certain

that the “foreigners of the islands” including, if they were not wholly, Sudreyans and it is most

likely that they were led by their King that is Godred Haraldson. (If this were indeed the case,

then, conceivably the Ballaquayle hoard also could have been buried by one of his men.) After

the Battle of Tara, Olaf II Kvaran went on a pilgrimage to Iona where, according to the Annals of

the Four Masters, he died after penance and a good life”. One effect of the Battle of Tara was

that, after that date and until 1014, the Dublin Norse played only a secondary role in Irish affairs.

Another effect of the battle seems to have been that Godred Haraldson discontinued his

connections with Dublin.

The Suzerainty of Earl Hakon.

According to the Flóamanna Saga, about 980, Earl Hakon (who ruled Western Norway

from about 970 to 995) sent an Icelandic noblemen, Thorgils, who was on his staff, to the Sudreys

to collect tribute because the Sudreyans had not paid tribute for three successive years (that is

215

since about 977). This would seem to be a clear indication that the Sudreyans had previously paid

tribute. One possible reason for the omission was that Godred Haraldson had been too busy in

Anglesey and Ireland to attend to such trifles as tribute. It is most unlikely that Godred’s brother

(and predecessor), Magnus Haraldson, had paid tribute to Norway because Magnus had been

aligned with England and probably a vassal of its King, Edgar alias the Peaceful. Thorgils’s

mission seems to have ended successfully despite early set-backs. He was at first only able to

collect from the Sudreys a small portion of the amount due; but he and his Norwegian companion

Thorstein, were wrecked on the coast of Caithness and then, with the help of Earl Olaf of

Caithness, he managed to collect the full amount of the tribute.

The Earl of Orkney’s Exactions.

About 982, Sigurd alias the Stout, earl of Orkney and a descendant of Ketil Flat-Nose,

attacked the Isle of Man and extorted a heavy penalty from the inhabitants. Sigurd’s men seem to

have met and defeated Godred Haraldson at Iona in 987. In the same year, Godred seems to have

been again defeated, this time by the sons of Njal and Kari (who were friends of Sigurd) in the

Isle of Man. In this battle, Godred’s son, Dungal, was killed. The Annals of Ulster record the

battle as having been fought between the son of Harald and the Danes and state that one thousand

were killed in the engagement. The reference to the Danes must be construed as a reference to

Norsemen. Irish annalists often confusing the people of the two nations. This is reasonable as

“Dane” has an original sense corresponding to “Scandinavian” today.

The Death of Godred Haraldson

Godred himself was killed in 989. According to Munch and A.W. Moore, Godred was

killed in an engagement with the Dalriadic Scots but there is a feeling today among historians that

Gored may well have met his death in a battle which took place in County Down in Ulster. The

events en dates concerning the fight between Sigurd alias the Stout and Godred Haraldson are

confused. There is considerable conflict between various historians but the facts given above

seem as likely (or it is hoped more likely) than any others. Certainly, by 989, Godred Haraldson

was dead.

The Period following the Death of Godred Haraldson.

The period following the death of Godred Haraldson has always been somewhat obscure

but it has generally been considered that, after his death, the Sudreys came under the Earl of

Orkney. However, it now seems probable that a son of Erik Bloodaxe was ruler of at least part of

the Sudreys in the 990s. Erik Bloodaxe sons ruled Norway from about 960 to 970 when they were

defeated at the battle of Lymfors by Earl Hakon. King Harald II alias Greycloak or Greyskin- the

eldest of the sons – was killed there. According to the Heimskringla, two of Harald Greycloak’s

brothers, Gudred (or Godred) and Ragnfrid (Ragnfröd), survived this battle and went West to the

Orkneys.

About a year later, Ragnfrid returned to Norway where he fought two battles with Earl

Hakon. (Ragnfrid’s daughter married Harald alias the Back). After the second, which took place

in Dingenes in Sogn, he again left Norway. Ragnfrid sailed to the Isle of Man after leaving and

established a Royal dynasty there. Ragnfrid returned to the West after the Battle of Dingenes.

However according to the Heimskringla, Godred remained in the West until about 999. This date,

like that given for the Battle of Lymford itself, may be rather late. Ragnfrid then returned to

Norway, with a large fleet, to reclaim that Kingdom but was killed, together with two relations,

216

by Olaf Tryggvason, who was then King of Norway, shortly after he landed. There is an oral

tradition in Islay which preserves the tale of a marriage between an Heiress of Islay and a Viking.

Regrettably there seems to be no surviving documentary evidence from Islay with any bearing on

this, since the famous library on that island was burned down by the Campbell’s in 1614 - its

records are said to have dated back to about 700.

There is good reason for believing that the Heiress of Islay involved was a daughter and

heiress of that King Godred Haraldson of the Sudreys who was killed in 989.The marriage would

have been a political one, aimed at ensuring Godred Erikson’s control over the Sudreys. It is quite

likely that Godred Haraldson settled in Islay during the period when his brother, Magnus, was

King of the Sudreys that is from about 962 to 976/977.

CHAPTER 4

FROM SIGURD THE STOUT TO GODRED CROVAN

(994 – 975)

(This period is one which sees considerable changes in the fortunes of the Sudreys

and including three famous battles – that of Clontarf in Ireland in 1014 and those

in England, in 1066, of Stamford Bridge and of Hastings, or Senlac.)

The Rule of Earl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney.

The Sudreys came under the rule of Sigurd alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney, (the son of

Hlodver Thorfinsson and Audna, daughter of Cearbhall, Lord of Ossory) sometime after 989. The

date is uncertain as he may have waited until Godred Erikson had returned to Norway. Earl

Sigurd did not rule the Sudreys direct but appointed his brother in law, Earl Gilli, a Sudreyan

from Coll (in the Mull group of the Hebrides) to his Viceroy. This Earl Gilli may well have been

Vice-Comes of his group of islands before he promoted to Earl. Earl Sigurd is stated, in Njal’s

saga to have given his sister Neried in marriage to Earl Gilli- in the spring after the raid on the

Isle of Man by Kari and the sons of Njal-which would place the wedding in about 988. It is

interesting to note that Earl Sigurd appointed a Sudreyan and not an Orcadian to be Viceroy of the

Sudreys. Possibly, he had learned from the fate of those of King Harald Fairhair that the

Sudreyans did not like outsiders as their Viceroys. Earl Gilli may well have been a Christian. If,

so, part of his name has been lost.

There is no evidence to prove where Earl Gilli lived after he became Viceroy of the

Sudreys, but it seems probable that he moved his headquarters to the principal island of the

Sudreys and the seat of the Sudreyan kings, that is the Isle of Man.

The major event which took place in the Isle of Man during the 990s was the raid of Olaf

Tryggvason, who later became King of Norway. The exact date of this raid is uncertain but it

appears to have occurred in the first half of the 990s, as he was fighting in the British Isles in the

early 990s and returned to that theatre in 994 after two years absence. The report of the raid on

the Isle of Man is given in Olaf Tryggvason’s Saga. In 994, Olaf was fighting as an ally, or

follower, of King Svein alias Forkbeard Haraldson of Denmark. In the same year, he and Svein

made an unsuccessful attack on London shortly after which according to the Anglo-Saxon

Chronicle, Olaf was converted to Christianity and baptized, and received Royal gifts from

Ethelred the Unready of England (978-1016), who had been his sponsor at his baptism. As result

of this, Olaf promised never to come to England again as an enemy, a promise which he kept.

217

After the unsuccessful attack on London, Olaf and King Svein parted. The latter returned to

Denmark via Wales and the Isle of Man, pillaging as he went.

Olaf Tryggvason’s forcible Conversion of the Orkneys

In about 995, Olaf Tryggvason is said to have left England for Norway- accompanied by

a following of war-hardened Vikings and English (or English-trained) priests. He intended to

recover the Kingdom of Norway which had belonged to his ancestors (Olaf being the great-

grandson Harald Fairhair) and to convert Norway to Christianity. According to the Orkneyinga

Saga, Olaf came to the Orkneys on his way back from a Viking expedition, captured Sigurd alias

the Stout, Earl of Orkney and forced him-on pain of death-to become a Christian, to be his

(Olaf’s) liege man and to proclaim Christianity over all Orkney. Sigurd alias the Stout, who must

up to that time have been a pagan, was baptized and King Olaf Tryggvason departed for Norway.

He took with him, as a hostage, the Earl’s son Hundi (or Kvelp) the welp. This conversion of the

Orkneys (if it was anything more than nominal) cannot have had much practical effect in the

Sudreys.

It would appear that, at that time, Christianity was practised there and those islands, as

was mentioned above, had a Christian governor, Earl Gilli. The Orkneyinga Saga also states that

Hundi died in Norway after a few years. After Hundi’s death, Earl Sigurd threw off his allegiance

to Olaf Tryggvason. This must have taken prior to 1000 as around that time Olaf Tryggvason

ceased to be King of Norway.

Earl Gilli’s continued Governorship and Events in Ireland.

The Sudreys continued to be ruled by Earl Gilli as Viceroy for Earl Sigurd the Stout until 1014.

There is nothing of note to record until 1013 when, according to Njal’s Saga, a meeting took

place in the Orkneys between earl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, Earl Gilli (Viceroy of the Sudreys)

and King Sigtrygg Silkbeard of Dublin. The last appears to have ruled that City from about 989,

when he seems to have succeeded a certain Gluniarvin, who was probably a grandson of Godred

Ivarson of Dublin and Northumbria. Sigtrygg Silkbeard was a son of Olaf II Kvaran and

Gormflaith. She was an outstanding Irish beauty and an ex-wife of Brian Boroimhe, as well as the

widow of Olaf Kvaran, and a bitter enemy of Brian. A War had been broken out between King

Brian Boroimhe and his son Murchad, in 1013. Sigtrygg Silkbeard, his Leinster allies and Brian’s

forces had blockaded Dublin from the 9th September to Christmas Day. Gromflarth kept urging

her son, Sigtrygg, to kill his step-father Brian Boroimhe and, with that in mind, she sent him to

the Orkneys to ask Sigurd the Stout for support.

Sigtrygg of Dublin involves the Earl of Orkney in his Wars.

Sigtrygg arrived in Orkney shortly before Christmas. He raised the question of his

mission with Earl Sigurd at a large meeting which was held on Christmas day and asked the Earl

to Join him and fight Brian Boroimhe. Earl Sigurd demurred for a long time, but finally against

the advice of all his followers, agreed to fight alongside King Sigtrygg but only on condition that,

if they defeated King Brian, he Sigurd, should marry Sigtrygg’s mother, Gromflarth , and become

King of Ireland, to both of which terms Sigtrygg agreed.

After obtaining Earl Sigurd’s promise of support, King Sigtrygg Silkbeard returned to

Ireland and reported to his mother the results of his mission, which pleased her very much.

Gromflarth, then told her son to go to the Isle of Man to enlist the help of two Vikings, Ospak and

218

Brodir, who were sworn-brothers and who were, at that time, lying off Man with a fleet of thirty

ships. According to the War of Gaedhil with the Gaill, those two Vikings were called Earl Brodor

and Earl Amlaied (Olaf), son of the King of Locklann (Norway), and were “the two earls of Cair,

and of the North of Saxon-Land. There is some confusion, however, in the various text of this

work (including confusion as to the name of “the son of the King of Norway”), but it seems likely

that they were the Earls of York and Northumbria. This part of England had, as we have seen, had

very close relations with Dublin during the tenth century, relations which, very likely, continued

to exist.

It is probably better to rely on Njal’s Saga, rather than on the Irish Annal, for the name of

Brodir’s colleague and sworn-brother and so he will be referred to in this book as Ospak. Njal’s

Saga states that Ospak was a pagan and a very shrewd man. Brodir had been a Christian and had

been consecrated a deacon, but had abandonment his faith and became an apostate.

Sigtrygg of Dublin attempts to obtain Support from Ospak and Brodir.

As a result of his mother’s instructions, King Sigtrygg alias Silkbeard went to the Isle of

Man. He found Brodir and Ospak lying off Man and asked Brodir to join him in the expedition

against his mothers ex husband Brian Boroimhe. Brodir refused to have anything to do with the

scheme until Sigtrygg promised to give Brodir the Kingdom of Ireland and also his mother in

marriage, (Sigtrygg had also promised his mother to Sigurd alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney) terms

which were to be kept secret in order to prevent Earl Sigurd the Stout getting to know of them.

This offer of the same reward was possibly considered by Sigtrygg to be a means of setting one

Earl against the other if the war against Brian Boroimhe went in favour of Sigtrygg and his allies,

and thus enable him (Sigtrygg) to take the Irish throne for himself. After the conference, King

Sigtrygg went back to Ireland to tell his mother what had transpired, while Brodir went to Ospak

and asked him to join in the war against King Brian Boroimhe. Ospak refused to do so saying that

he did not want to fight against a good King as Brian. The result of this war was that Brodir and

Ospak had a row and divided their forces, Brodir taking twenty ships and Ospak ten.

According to Njal’s saga, Brodir was then the victim of extraordinary phenomena. One

night there was a terrible clamour and boiling blood pouring from the sky and killed one man in

each of his twenty ships. The next night, the noise came again and their weapons fought alone.

On the third night the noise was accompanied by attacking ravens. (It has been suggested that the

narrator has embroidered the fear caused by the weird calls of the Calf colony of Manx

Shearwaters as they came by night to their nest.)

After these events, Brodir went to Ospak who, after being assured of his own immunity,

told Brodir that they portended death and disaster. Despite his pledge, this so angered Brodir that

he decided to kill Ospak – his Sworn-brother! – and all his man. Ospak, however, is said to have

seen Brodir’s preparation and to have escaped, after vowing to become a Christian and to support

King Brian Boroimhe for the rest of his life.

Earl Sigurd made preparations to leave the Orkneys for Ireland and Earl Gilli, his brother

in law and an Icelander, called Flosi Thordarson, went to the Sudreys. Earl Sigurd had told Flosi

that he should not join the expedition to Ireland because the Icelander was on a pilgrimage to

Rome. Earl Sigurd did, however, accept Flosi’s offer to give him fifteen men to accompany him

(Earl Sigurd) to Ireland. It would appear from the War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill that, in his

expedition to Ireland, Sigurd alias the Stout was accompanied not only by Orcadians but also by

forces from the Hebrides and from the Isle of Man, although Earl Gilli himself did not take part in

the expedition.

219

The Battle of Clontarf and its Consequences.

The Battle of Clontarf tool place on Good Friday 1014 (23 April) and it is described in

detail both in Njal’s Saga and in the War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill. Both of these accounts

must be greatly exaggerated and embroidered with myth and legend, but certain facts can be

accepted. .

It would appear that King Brian Boroimhe and his followers beat King Sigtrygg

Silkbeards and his many Norse allies. However, it turned out to be a Pyrrhic Victory as King

Brian Boroimhe, was ca. 88 years old when was killed, and many of his chiefs, were also killed.

So, on the other side, were Sigurd alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney and many other leading

Norsemen from far and wide. The ironic thing about the result of the Battle of Clontarf was that

the one leading personality on the Irish scene was the defeated King Sigtrygg Silkbeard who, far

from losing his Dublin throne as a result of this defeat, gained in political stature as a result of so

many of his rivals having been liquidated in the battle.

When King Malcolm II of Scotland heard of the death of Earl Sigurd alias the Stout of

Orkney, he (that is King Malcolm) Caithness and Sutherland (both of which had come under the

Earl) to Sigurd’s youngest son Thorfinn, who was then only five years old, and made him a Earl.

His mother was, Aleta Thora, one of the daughters of King Malcolm II. King Malcolm.

The death of Earl Gilli and a Rise in Irish Influence in the Sudreys.

As has been mentioned, earl Gilli did not take part in the Battle of Clontarf. It would

seem reasonable to conclude that he remained in control of the Sudreys, probably assuming in

practice the position of their King. Certainly, there is nothing in the Orkneyinga Saga to suggest

that Earl Sigurd’s sons, Sumarlidi (Sumerled), Brusi and Einar (who divided there Orkneys

between them), or Earl Thorfinn, interfered in Sudreyan affairs during the lifetime of Earl Gilli.

The date of Earl Gilli’s death is not certain it is possible that it occurred about 1025. The facts to

support this are, however, purely circumstantial and may, on that account, be open to criticism.

For instance, Michael Dolley has expressed the view that, from numismatic and other evidence,

he is satisfied that the Isle of Man came within the sphere of influence of Dublin from about 1025

to the 1070s. At first sight, this seems open to question on the ground that, for a sizeable portion

of that period, Dublin came political under the suzerainty of the Earl of Orkney. However, as will

be explained in this chapter, the two theories are not as incompatible as they might appear. The

main point is that, if one dies accept Michael Dolley’s suggestion, there was a definite change of

influence in relation to the Isle of Man in about 1025. Some corroboration of this change can be

found in the Maughold “A” coin-hoard which (again according to was deposited somewhere near

Park Lewellyn in Kirk Maughold parish, near the North-east coast of the Isle of Man, in the

1020s. He also believes that this hoard, which could coincide with the year 1025 referred to

above, might well be attributable to the taking over of the Sudreys by King Sigtrygg Silkbeard of

Dublin consequent on the death of Earl Gilli. This would account for the change of influence as

Earl Gilli was a Sudreyan whereas Sigtrygg was King of Dublin. It is interesting to note that,

apart from that at Brada Head, there is, to date, no evidence of any other coin-hoard having been

deposited during the period when Earl Gilli ruled the Sudreys either as Viceroy or as Sovereign.

This is some evidence that, comparatively speaking, the period from 898 to 1025 was a peaceful

one so far as the Sudreys were concerned. There is, in addition, no evidence from any other

source which might suggest the contrary.

220

King Sigtrygg Silkbeard became a friend of Canute alias the Great (a son of King Svein

Haraldson, alias Forkbeard), who was King of England from 1016 to 1035, King of Denmark

from 1018/19 to 1035 and also Suzerain of Norway from 1028 to 1035. He accompanied King

Canute on his pilgrimage to Rome in about 1027 or 1028. It seems certain that it was the fact of

his friendship with King Canute that kept King Sigtrygg on his throne so long. It is certainly clear

that he abdicated in 1035, the same year in which King Canute died. Sigtrygg left Ireland

(ostensibly to go into religious retirement) in 1035 and went across the sea, leaving his nephew,

Eachmarcach, son of Reginald, Sigtrygg’s half-brother, as King of Dublin. It is suggested that the

real reason for Sigtrygg’s abdication was the fact that his opponents were becoming too powerful

and that, with the death of Canute, he had lost his “protector”. There is nothing to show where

Sigtrygg went to when he left Ireland but it appears from the Irish annals that he died in about

1042.

Harald becomes King of the Sudreys.

The Next King of the Sudreys appears to have been a certain Harald, who is described in

the Annals of Ulster as being King of Man and is said to have died in 1039 (corrected year 1040)

Munch places this Harald as being the son of Godred Haraldson and refers him to as “Harald the

Black of Islay” The Chronicle refers him as “Haraldi nigri de Ysland” This Harald alias the

Black would, however, appear to have been the grandson of Erik Bloodaxe – by the marriage of

his son to the Heiress of Islay- and not the son of Godred Haraldson. Conceivably he was, in fact,

a grandson of Godred Haraldson, on his mother’s side, and therefore named after him. Nothing is

known about this “heiress of Islay”, save that she existed.

There is no direct evidence to show when Harald the Black became King of the Sudreys

but it probably occurred in about 1035, after the abdication of King Sigtrygg Slikbeard of Dublin

who, as been stated had probably also ruled the Sudreys. There is circumstantial evidence to

support the date 1035, both from the Orkneyinga Saga and from a coin-hoard discovered near

Laxey. It would appear from the saga that, in about 1035, Earl Thorfinn of Orkney had great

quarrels with the Irish and the Sudreyans. The cause of these quarrels is not given but it could

have arisen from the change of rulers in Dublin and the Sudreys. A contributory cause may have

been the fact that, a little before, Irish forces are said to have supported King Kali (or Karl)

Hundason of Scotland (maybe King Duncan I of Scotland). (see the Earls of Orkney and the

Kings of Scotland) in his fight with Earl Thorfinn, who was the grandson of Malcolm II, King of

the Scots. The date 1035 can be fairly well established in relation to these quarrels as that was

about the time when Rögnvald (Reginald), the son of Earl Thorfinn’s elder brother, Brusi, is said

to have returned to the Orkneys to claim his father’s share of those islands. Thorfinn would

appear to have granted this request because of those very quarrels. In any event, Earls Thorfinn

and Reginald seem to have spent the summer of 1036 in raiding in the Sudreys and in Ireland. A

coin-hoard (Laxey “A”) consisting of two hundred and thirty-tree coins, the great majority of

them, apparently, being Hiberno-Norse, was discovered near Laxey on the North-east coast of the

Isle of Man in 1786. Michael Dolley considers that a date in the 1030s would seem very likely for

its deposition.

Earl Thorfinn gains Power in the Sudreys

According to the Orkneyinga Saga, one summer during the time when Hardicanute was

King of England and Denmark (that is between 1040 and 042), Earl Thorfinn made war in the

Sudreys and in Scotland. In the following year, he raided England during King Hardicanute’s

absence in Denmark. Earl Thorfinn’s army contained men from all his possessions, including

many from Scotland, Ireland and the Sudreys. The raid on England probably took place in 1041:

221

therefore the war in the Sudreys would appear to have taken place in about 1040, the same year as

that in which Harald the Black met his death. It is therefore not unreasonable to assume that

Harald the Black was killed in the fighting between Earl Thorfinn and the Sudreyans. It also

seems apparent that, as a result of this strife the Sudreys came under the control of Earl Thorfinn,

since they are included in the countries from which he conscripted so large a part of his army

when he raided England in the following year.

The linking of the Sudreyans and the Irish in Earl Thorfinn’s invasion army would tend to

support Michael Dolley’s view that there was, at that period, a link between Dublin and the Isle of

Man. Further support for this can be found in the fact that Harald the Black was a second cousin

of King Eachmarcach of Dublin and also of Ivar Haraldson of Dublin, who replaced

Eachmarcach as King of Dublin from 1038 to 1046, when Eachmarcach returned to the throne.

Ivar’s father Harald was a brother of Sigtrygg Silkbeard as was Eachmarcach’s father Reginald,

who was killed at the Battle of Tara in 980. Eachmarcach himself was displaced for the second

time in 1052, on this occasion by Diarmaid, King of Leinster.

Earl Thorfinn and Earl Reginald ruled the Orkneys for about eight years from 1035 (that

is to about 1043) when trouble broke out between them. During this period, a Norwegian

nobleman Kálf Arnason (Thorfinn’s brother in law) was banished from Norway and came to

Orkneys. There he became great friends with Earl Thorfinn and, when the row between Earl

Thorfinn and his brother Earl Reginald broke out, Kálf sided with Thorfinn. At this time, Earl

Reginald ruled two-thirds of the Orkneys and Earl Thorfinn one-third, but the latter also ruled

Caithness and a large part of Scotland, as well as all the Sudreys. About 1044, the two Earls

fought a battle off Raudabiorg in the North of Scotland which resulted in a victory for Earl

Thorfinn and Kálf Arnason, but Earl Reginald escaped to Norway where he sent to stay with his

faster-brother, King Magnus the Good of Norway,

Earl Thorfinn sends Kálf Arnason to the Sudreys as Viceroy.

After the Battle of Raudabiorg, Earl Thorfinn took possession of all the Orkneys and sent

Kálf Arnason to the Sudreys, ordering him to remain there and to maintain his *Thorfinn’s)

authority there. It is not certain how long Kalf Arnason spent in the Sudreys as Earl Thorfinn’s

Viceroy, but he was probably back in the Orkneys by the winter of 1046 when Earl Thorfinn

made his visit to Norway to meet King Magnus the Good and King Harald the Ruthless, who

were at that time joint Kings of Norway.

Ear Reginald spent some time in Norway after his flight to that country but he returned in

secret to the Orkneys in the early winter of 1045, with a single ship and a carefully selected crew,

and surprised Earl Thorfinn and set fire to his house. Thorfinn and his wife, Ingibiorg, managed

to escape and Thorfinn rowed alone, the same night, to Caithness. After this incident, Earl

Reginald, believing Thorfinn to be death, took over the whole of the Orkneys and also sent

messages to Caithness (where Thorfinn was hiding) and to the Sudreys informing the inhabitants

that he intended to take over all Thorfinn’s dominions. Earl Reginald then settled down in the

Orkneys for the winter but, shortly before Christmas, Earl Thorfinn attacked him and, during the

encounter, Reginald was killed. As a result, Thorfinn resumed rule of the whole of the Orkneys as

well as his other possessions. Earl Thorfinn died about the same time as Harald the Ruthless (or

Harald Hardrada) returned to Norway from Russia which was in 1045.

222

Kálf returns to Earl Thorfinn and Sigtrygg Reginaldson

takes over the Sudreys.

Harald the Ruthless shared the throne of Norway with Magnus the Good from 1046 until

1047, after which Magnus ruled Norway on his own. In the winter of 1046, earl Thorfinn went to

Norway in order to try and make his peace with King Magnus, but the visit was not a success and

Earl Thorfinn returned to the Orkneys. From then on, Earl Thorfinn ruled the Orkneys and his

other possessions alone. He was frequently accompanied by his brother in law Kálf Arnason,

although from time to time Kálf made Viking expeditions in the West, plundering Scotland and

Ireland and also carrying out an expedition to England. In addition, Kálf was also at one time

chief of the Thingmen-meaning, presumably, chief of the Thingmen in Orkney. All this would

indicate that, from about the winter of 1046, Kálf Arnason had given up his position as Viceroy of

the Sudreys. It is also probably shortly after this that Sigtrygg Reginaldson, a brother of

Eachmarcach Reginaldson- who had regained the Dublin throne in 1046- became tributary King,

or Viceroy, in the Sudreys under Earl Thorfinn and thereby under the overall suzerainty of

Norway. The fact that two were simultaneously rulers of Dublin and the Sudreys, respectively,

much ensured a close relationship between Dublin and the Isle of Man, where Sigtrygg

Reginaldson had, as will be seem, his headquarters.

The Coin-hoard Evidence relating to Sigtrygg Reginaldson’s Accession.

The assumption of the Sudreys throne by Sigtrygg may explain the existence of at least

one of three Manx coin-hoards namely, Andreas “B” in Kirk Andreas Churchyard, West Nappin,

near Jurby, and Maughold “B” at Ballaberna (or Balnabarna) in the parish of Maughold, the

respective dates of the deposits being, according to Michael Dolley, at the end of the 1040s, just

before (rather than after) the middle of the eleventh century and about 1050. Michael Dolley has,

as can be seen from appendix 6, suggested that at least two and possibly all three of those were

hidden in the 1040s. Thus 1049 could have been the year in which Sigtrygg Reginaldson came to

power although he may well have waited until 1050, when earl Thorfinn was away on his

pilgrimage to Norway and Rome.

In about 1050, Earl Thorfinn went to Norway and to meet his suzerain, King Harald the

Ruthless, a mission in which he was successful, and from there he went on a pilgrimage to Rome

where he saw Pope Leo IX (who was Pope from 1049 to 1055) and obtained for his sins. Joseph

Anderson suggested in his introduction to the Orkneyinga Saga that Earl Thorfinn was

accompanied to Rome on that pilgrimage by Macbeth. Macbeth, the only Scottish sovereign who

ever visited Rome, made his pilgrimage in the same year and they were close friends. It was while

on this pilgrimage that Earl Thorfinn made arrangements for a bishop to be sent to the Orkneys, a

matter which will be dealt with in some detail in this chapter as it would appear to have some

importance in the relation to the Isle of Man.

King Eachmarcach Reginaldson flees to Man

and King Muircheartach raids the Island.

In 1052, King Diarmaid of Leinster, as had been mentioned, seized the throne from King

Eachmarcach who, as a result, left Ireland. This event did not, in all probability, have much effect

on the general relationships between the Sudreys, Ireland and the Orkneys. At this time, large

parts of Ireland, including Dublin remained under the overall rule of Earl Thorfinn and continued

to do so until his death which took place around 1065. In any event, Sigtrygg Reginaldson was

sill ruler of the Isle of man and, presumably, of the whole of the Sudreys (albeit as tributary of

223

Earl Thorfinn) in about 1060 when his brother, Eachmarcach, came as a refugee, to the Isle of

Man after his unsuccessful attempt to regain the Dublin throne. King Diarmaid’s son (that is

Muirchertach) followed Eachmarcach to Man and, in the ensuing battle, defeated Sigtrygg

Reginaldson (or MacReginald) and exacted tribute from him before returning to Ireland. This raid

was probably the cause of the secreting of the coin-hoard, known as Mrs. Governor Wood’s

hoard, which Michael Dolley considers to have been buried in the early 1060s. The place where it

was deposited is as yet unknown. Muircheartach’s expedition may have been the cause of the

burial of a fair number of coins at Kirk Michael, on the North-West coast of Man, which included

coins which were minted in the Isle of Man itself. The examination of the coins in this deposit

shows that it is a most important find. It is also extreme interest that Sigtrygg Reginaldson had his

own coins minted for Sigtrygg Silkbeard of Ireland (themselves copies of Canute coins) and not

original in design, the fact that Sigtrygg Reginaldson had them minted would appear to indicate

that he considered himself to be King rather than a Viceroy. The fact that the hiding place was at

Kirk Michael, on the West coast of Man, would be consistent with their having been deposited as

a result of a raid, such as Muireartach’s, from Ireland.

The death of Sigtrygg Reginaldson.

It is not known exactly when Sigtrygg Reginaldson died, but it is clear that it must have

occurred after 1060 and in, or before, 1066, because his son, Godred Sigtryggson, was on the

throne when Godred Crovan (the son of Harald alias the Black) visited the Isle of Man in 1066

after the Battle of Stamford Bridge. With no more evidence available. It is probably reasonable to

state that Sigtrygg died in about 1065. As has been mentioned. Earl Thorfinn died ca. 1065 and,

according to the Orkneyinga Saga, after his death “

many provinces which he had subdued turned away and sought help from the chiefs who were

odal-born to the government of them”, that is they transferred their allegiance to the native

chieftains to whom they had belonged by hereditary right. The death of Earl Thorfinn would not

appear to have had much practical effect on the Isle of Man as Man had had its own odal-born

King (albeit in a tributary of Earl Thorfinn) for a considerable period and also Thorfinn’s

suzerainty did not appear to have been of much assistance to the inhabitants of Man when

Muircheartach exacted tribute from them in 1060, in all probability, a formal severing of the ties

between the Orkneys and the Sudreys.

The Events of 1066

The year 1066 was one of the major years in British history as it was that in which the

Battles of Stamford Bridge and Hastings took place and, if the former battle had not been fought,

the result of the latter might well have been different. Edward the Confessor, King of England

died the 1st of January 1066, and his brother in law Harald Godwinson was elected to succeed

him. However King Harald the Ruthless of Norway also had a claim to the English throne, as had

William alias the Conqueror, Duke of Normandy. Harald Godwinson defeated Harald the

Ruthless and his Nordic allies at the Battle of Stamford Bridge, a battle in which the Harald the

Ruthless was killed; but very seen afterwards Harald Godwinson was himself defeated and killed

by Willem the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings (or Senlac). This battle took place not at

Hastings but in the vicinity of the town of Battle, about six and a half miles away. As has been

mentioned, Godred Crovan – who was married to Ragnhild, a daughter of Harald the Ruthless –

took part in the Battle of Stamford Bridge and after it was over he went to the Isle of Man to his

cousin, Godred II Sigtryggson, who “received him with honour”. The inhabitants of North

England did not like William the Conqueror any more than they liked Harald Godwinson and, the

8th September 1069, King Svein Estridson (or Ulfson) of Denmark (the new husband of Ellisive

of Kiev, the widow of Harald the Ruthless), encouraged by the state of unease and rebellion there,

224

invaded England. Although he won a victory at York, he ultimately found that circumstances in

England were so unpromising that he made peace with King William and returned to Denmark.

The results of these two major battles do not appear to have had any immediate effect on

the Isle of Man (or on the Sudreys as a whole) although it is obvious that they had long-term

effects. King Godred Sigtryggson continued as King of the Sudreys until 1072 when, after King

Diarmaid was killed in 1072, King Godred Sigtryggson became King of Dublin as well as King

of the Sudreys. Godred was driven out of Ireland by Turlough O’Brien but returned shortly

afterwards and re-established himself. 1072 would therefore seem to indicate an end to a period in

which Dublin had influenced the Isle of Man and the beginning of one in which, if anything, the

Isle of Man was to influence Dublin.

Fingall succeeds Godred Sigtryggson – and Godred Crovan’s Conquest.

The Chronicle states that Godred Sigtryggson died in 1051 (corrected year 1070) and was

succeeded by his son Fingall. The date of this entry must be wrong and must refer to 1075, a fact

which, in so far as it relates to Godred’s death, is supported by Munch. It would seem, therefore,

that Fingall succeeded his father, Godred Sigtryggson, in 1075. In that year, Godred Crovan

attacked the Isle of Man and, although he was defeated, Fingall was killed in the battle. In any

event, there does not appear to be any record after 1075 of Fingall. Godred Crovan seems to have

made a second unsuccessful attack on the Isle of Man between 1075 and 1079.

In 1079, he launched a third attack on the Island, this time at Ramsay and defeated the

Manx decisively at the Battle of Sky Hill, (which may have been the battle in which Fingall was

killed). Godred Crovan then took over the rule of the Isle of Man, permitting the local inhabitants

to remain in the North of the Island-on condition that they would not presume any hereditary title

to the land – while those of his followers who did not go to their homes settled in the South of the

Island.

The ecclesiastical History of the Period.

The nominal Control of the Bishops of Hamburg - Bremen

As has been mentioned, the change to control by the Orkneys and visit to the Orkneys of

Olaf Tryggvason would not appear to have had much practical effect on the progress of

Christianity but, in theory, while the Isle of Man came under the Orkneys, it probably also came

ecclesiastically under the Archbishops of Hamburg-Bremen as they claimed jurisdiction over all

the Scottish Islands. In practice, this probably made very little difference to the Isle of Man,

during the first half of the eleventh century since, if there were any bishops in the Isle during that

period, and they were, in all probability, local appointments as it was at that period under the Irish

Church. However, any bishop appointed to the Orkneys during the period when the Isle of Man

came under the Orkneys would probably also has had theoretical jurisdiction over the Sudreys,

including the Isle of Man. Bishops operated in the Nordic lands in the tenth century were, to a

large extent, missionary bishops, or court, or ambulatory, bishops. The work of these missionary

bishops would have been to travel around preaching, teaching, saying Mass and solemnizing

certain marriages. Although these bishops would not have had any formal seat, they would, very

likely, have had their headquarters in a town (or place of some importance) in the same way as, in

the Middle Ages; a cathedral was built in the vicinity of a town. These principles should therefore

applied to the Orkneys, and probably indirectly to the Isle of Man during the period when Man

came under there Earl.

225

It is therefore necessary to have regard to the bishops who went to the Orkneys during

that period as well as to the bishop who are mentioned in the Chronicle.

The Bishops of Orkney – and of the Sudreys.

According to Adam of Bremen, four bishops were appointed to be the Orkneys by

Archbishop of Hamburg – Bremen in the relevant period, namely Bishop Henry, Bishop Turolf

(Thorolf or Throlg), Bishop John and Bishop Adalbert. Of these four bishops, Henry, John and

Adalbert are mentioned in the Diplomatarium Norvegicum, while two bishops Throlf and

Adalbert, are mentioned in the Introduction to the Orkneyinga Saga . The first two bishops

mentioned in the Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys are Roolwer Rolf in English) and William.

They would appear to have been carrying out their duties somewhere between about 1050 and

1079 since the third bishop mentioned in the Chronicle, Hamond, was bishop during the reign of

Godred Crovan.

Bishop Henry seems to have been a very colourful character, although there is no record

of his ever having visited the Isle of Man, and probably never did so, ever if it would appear to

have been within his jurisdiction. It is felt worthwhile to give a short description of his history.

According to Adam of Bremen, Bishop Henry was appointed by King Svein of Denmark (that is

King Svein Estridson who became King of Denmark in 1047 and was still King in 1070) to be

Bishop of Lund in Skåne. Hendry had, at one time, been bishop of the Orkneys and, at another,

been keeper of King Canute the Great’s treasure in England. Adam of Bremen went to state that

Bishop Henry brought this treasure over to Denmark, spent his life in voluptuousness and even

that “revelling [sic] in the pestiferous practice of Drinking his belly full, he at last suffocated and

burst”. Bishop Henry is mentioned in the Diplomatarium Norvegicum both under “the Orkneys

“and under “Iceland”. Under “the Orkneys”, he is stated to have been a treasurer with King

Canute of England and Denmark, at one time a bishop of the Orkneys (? Before 1050) and later to

have worked in Iceland, it is stated that Bishop Henry worked for two years in Iceland (? In the

beginning of the 1050s) and that he was called by Svein of Denmark to be Bishop of Lund in

about 1060. It seems likely that Bishop Henry went to the Orkneys in the 1040s as the next

bishop, Turolf (Throlf or Thorolf), is said to have gone there about 1050. It is unlikely; however,

that Bishop Henry spent much time in the Orkneys as there is no mention of him in the

Orkneyinga Saga, or in the introduction to that saga, let alone in the Chronicle.

According to Adam of Bremen, Bishop Throlf was consecrated, on the Pope’s order, for

the City of Birsay and was to have the care of all the Orkneys. If Bishop Throlf was consecrated

by the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen in about 1050, he would have been consecrated by

Archbishop Adalbert. It would appear that Bishop Throlf’s appointment in the Orkneys was a

direct result of the pilgrimage to Rome by Earl Thorfinn of Orkney as, according to Adam of

Bremen, bishops were sent to Iceland, Greenland and the Orkneys at the request of the Icelanders,

Greenlanders and legates of the Orkneys, who begged Archbishop Adalbert, Archbishop of

Hamburg-Bremen, to send them preachers. This would certainly fit in with Earl Thorfinn’s is

having requested a bishop to be sent to the Orkneys. Adam of Bremen also stated that, prior to

Bishop Throlf’s appointment, the Orkneys had been ruled by English and Scottish bishops, and

Bishop Henry would certainly, from his name and from the fact that he had been treasurer in

England for King Canute, appear to have been English. Although the Orkneyinga Saga does not

mention any Bishop Throlf (or any name like it) and refers to Bishop William the Old as being

the first Bishop of Orkney, it does state that Earl Thorfinn built a “Christ’s Kirk “ at Birsay and

that the first bishop seat in the Orkneys was situated there, which would be consistent with Adam

of Bremen’s reference to where Bishop Throlf was to have his seat.

226

An anonymous writer has suggested that Bishop Roolwer (or Rolf) died in about 1060 but

the only positive evidence on the subject of his death is the Chronicle which stated that he was

buried at Maughold, but gives no date. Munch stated that the name Roolwer was, in old Norse,

Hrölfr (Rolf in its anglicized form) and it is submitted that Rolf is here a corrupted form of Thorlf

(the full form of Throlf), the dropping of the prefix, Thor being understandable, particularly as the

Chronicle was written by monks who wrote it about two centuries after Bishop Throlf’s time. It is

further suggested that Roolwer of the Chronicle was the same person as the Bishop Turolf

(Thorolf or Throlf) referred to by Adam of Bremen.

Bishop Throlf was probably, as has been mentioned, a missionary or court bishop and as

such would have travelled around the possessions of his Earl (Thorfinn). As the Isle of Man was

under Earl Thorfinn’s jurisdiction in the 1050s, it seems not unreasonable to assume that, in the

course of his journeys, he visited Man. If, as suggested, Bishop Roolwer was the same person as

Bishop Throlf of Orkney, he must either have died while on a visit to the Isle of Man, or have

taken up his residence there. It is of interest to note that none of the other three bishops who were

posted to the Orkneys during the relevant period stayed there for a long period.

Of those bishops, we have already with Bishop Henry, Bishop John was an Irishman who

had been consecrated in Scotland and sent to the Orkneys by Bishop Adalbert of Hamburg-

Bremen. The exact date when Bishop John went to the Orkneys is uncertain but, apparently, he

went there after Bishop Throlf, although he went to Iceland in about 1050, before Bishop Henry

arrived. This may have been due to the fact that he “lapped “Bishop Henry when the latter

returned to Denmark from the Orkneys for a “holiday”! If Bishop John did go to Iceland in about

1050 and succeeded Bishop Throlf in the Orkneys, it would seem as if the latter only spent a short

time in the Orkneys. This would be consistent with his having moved to the Isle of Man, as there

is no suggestion in the Diplomatarium Norvegicum of his having gone to Iceland, or to Norway,

and Adam of Bremen makes no mention of his having returned to the continent, There is no

record of Bishop John in the Orkneyinga Saga itself (or in Joseph Anderson’s Introduction to the

Saga) and he is not mentioned in the Chronicle, so it is unlikely that he stayed in the Orkneys for

a long time, or that he visited the Isle of Man. The fourth missionary was a Bishop Adalbert (who

is referred to in the Introduction to the Orkneyinga Saga), but there is no mention of him in the

saga itself and, as he is not mentioned in the Chronicle, it is unlikely that he stayed in the Isle of

Man for any length of time, that is if he ever visited the Island. It would appear from the

Diplomatarium Norvegicum that Bishop Adalbert probably became Bishop of Nidaros, in

northern Norway, after he was Bishop of Nideros.

The Significance of the Burial of Bishop Roolwer at Maughold.

The fact that Bishop Throlf is the only one of the four bishops who is not mentioned in

the Diplomatarium Norvegicum is very significant and would certainly seem to indicate that e did

not go on from the Orkneys to either Iceland or Norway. This would certainly not go against the

view that he went to the Isle of Man and is buried in the church of St. Maughold. It is impossible

to give exact dates for Bishop Roolwer (or Rolf) as none are given in The Chronicle but,

assuming that he is the same person as Bishop Throlf of Orkney, it would seem that he was

bishop in man in the region of 1050s and 1060s. The fact that Bishop Roolwer (or Throlf) was

buried at Maughold gives one certain interesting leads. In the first place, it is worth noting that

Maughold was an old monastic centre of the Irish Church.

If, as seems extremely likely, Christianity managed to survive throughout the ninth and

tenth centuries in Man and Maughold was used as the burial place for Bishop Roolwer (or

227

Throlf), it would be reasonable to suggest that it never, in the period under consideration, really

lost its original importance. It also appears probable that Bishop Roolwer or Throlf was buried

before Kirk Christ, Lezayre, in the Sheading of Ayre or Kirk Christ, Rushen, came into existence

because the name Kirk Christ was the name given by Norsemen to Bishops’ churches and not to

other churches, and it would seem reasonable to assume that, if a Bishop’s Church, as such, had

existed when Bishop Roolwer or Throlf was buried, he would been buried there. It has been

suggested that on St. Kilda, the remote Scottish island, the island, the dedication of Kirk Christ

reflects the influence of St. Columba, or his followers. The same might well be true of the Isle of

Man but it seems more probable that, on the Island, the dominant factor was the Norse attitude

concerning the appropriate dedication of the Bishop’s Church which, in itself, may have been

influenced by Columban teaching.

The other inference that one can draw from the fact that Bishop Roolwer or Throlf was

buried at Maughold is that the ruler of man, and incidentally of the Sudreys, would have had his

residence nearby as, at that time, the bishops were court or missionary bishops. Michael Dolley

finds the numismatic evidence not inconsistent with a northern residence for the Manx ruler but

the tradition that Bishopscourt is a former royal residence should not be overlooked. Tradition,

supported by the Norwegian Historian Carl J.S. Mastrander, also has it that the old royal seat was

situated not far from Ramsay, and the burial of Bishop Roolwer(or Throlf) at Maughold would

not be inconsistent with that legend. If that is the case, it seems not improbable that Sigtrygg

Reginaldson, who was King of the Sudreys under Earl Thorfinn of the Orkneys, had his seat in

that area as probably did Sigtrygg’s son Godred, and also possibly the Kings of the Sudreys prior

to Sigtrygg. This is, of course, conjecture, but it would seem to accord with tradition and to some

degree, if only a very small one, it is not a fault to have some regard for tradition.

Bishop William

The second bishop to be mentioned in the roll of the bishops set out in The Chronicle is a

Bishop William and, although no dates or other particulars are given for him. Bishop William

appears from his name to have been English and it is suggested that he was probably an appointee

of the Archbishop of Canterbury. It would seem that, after Earl Thorfinn’s death in 1065, any

control, direct and indirect, which Hamburg-Bremen might possibly have had over the Church in

the Isle of Man would almost certainly have ceased and the sphere of influence would have

shifted to Ireland, even more so after 1072 when Godred Sigtryggson became King of Dublin as

well as of the Sudreys. The Irish Church, as such, did not recognize Rome (or Canterbury) but the

Norse Church in Ireland did do so, as can be seen from the fact that, in about 1074, Archbishop

Lanfranc of Canterbury wrote a letter to King Godred Sigtryggson. The exact date of the letter is

uncertain but an approximate date of 1074 would seem to be reasonably correct as the letter was

written to King Godred as a result of a letter written to Archbishop Lanfranc by Pope Gregory VII

in about 1073- complaining, in particular, about the Irish abandoning or even selling, their wives.

The Archbishop’s letter also indicates that “wife-swopping” was prevalent in Ireland. There is no

evidence to show whether or not the practice of selling, or “swopping”, wives extended to the Isle

of Man. In any event, it seems reasonable to assume that the most likely customers for the

purchase of these “second-hand chattels” would have been immigrant Norsemen. Archbishop

Lanfranc’s letter refers to the Archbishop having consecrated “Fellow-Bishop Patrick” who

according to Munch was called Gillepatrick, and was elected Bishop of Dublin after the death of

Bishop Duncan.

The name Gillepatrick suggest a person of Norse-Celtic original, perhaps a convert, or the

child of one, which would seem to indicate that he belonged to the Norse Church in Ireland and

not to the Irish Church. The fact that Archbishop Lanfranc consecrated a bishop for Dublin makes

228

it not unreasonable to conjecture that he did the same for the Sudreys, which also came under

Godred Sigtryggson.

This would support the suggestion, made above, that Bishop William was an English

appointee of Archbishop Lanfranc. It is probable that the Sudreys came under the Archbishop of

Canterbury after 1065 but, although here is no evidence as to the dates when Bishop William was

in Man, it would seem likely that he was in office in or around the 1070s. His successor, Bishop

Hamond, was, as has been mentioned, in office during the reign of Godred Crovan.

The dedication of a “Bishop’s Church “at Lezayre, etc.

Bishop William probably resided near Ramsay at that time as that was, in all probability,

still the royal seat; but whether or not Kirk Christ, Lezayre, became the Bishop’s Church while he

was in man is uncertain. It seems most likely that it was consecrated as a Bishop’s church either

in his term of office, or in that of his successor, Bishop Hamond, with a bias in favour of the

latter.

Mention is made in Hardy’s Le Neve of a Bishop Brandon being in office in the Isle of

Man between Bishop William and Bishop Hamond but, as he neither mentioned in The Chronicle

nor referred to by any other reliable authority, it is considered safe to ignore him.

William Sacheverell in his A Voyage to I – Colombkill (that is Iona), written in about

1688, stated “I have the acts of no less than three synods by me, which were held betwixt the 10th

and 13th centuries by the Bishop of Sodor and Man “. It seems that, in writing “betwixt the 10

tth

and 13th centuries “Sacheverell meant between 1000 and 1300 as two of the synodal “acts

“referred to were those of Bishop Simon of 1229 and those of Bishop Mark of 1291, the second

of which Sacheverell refers to later on in the same article. It would seem likely that the earliest of

the three “acts “referred to by Sacheverell is that containing the “ancient statues “referred to in

Bishop Simon’s synodal statutes. As will be explained, it would seem more likely that those

“ancient statutes “were written by Bishop Hamond that by either Bishop Roolwer (or Throlf) or

Bishop William, although it seem very likely they were written in the 1000s. It is most regrettable

that they seem to have disappeared and that Sacheverell did not give more details of their

contents. There seems no valid reason to doubt their existence even if what Sacheverell saw were

later copies.

In Conclusion

The accession to the Sudreyan throne of Godred Crovan in 1079 brings an end to the third

major period in the history of the Isle of Man while under Norse influence. It was a period

constant change and shifting alignments so far as the Sudreys concerned. From 1025 to 1079, it

was a very unsettled period as can be seen merely from the number of coin-hoards which were

deposited and not recovered. The period was, however, a period of progress as appears, among

other things, from the fact that Manx coins were minted for the first time. There is nothing to

indicate that the fact that the Sudreys appear to have come, in history under the Archbishopric of

Hamburg-Bremen had any practical effect on the Sudreys, but the interest showed by Archbishop

Lanfranc in the Church of Ireland and apparently also in the Church of the Sudreys may well have

been part and parcel of a Norman plan of expansionism into the Irish area.

The Chronicle begins with the year 1000 (corrected year 1019) but the facts given in it

relating to the Isle of Man prior to 1079 are very few and, in relation to the year of the death of

Godred II Sigtryggson, appear to very definitely wrong. As has been mentioned, there is doubt

about what happened to Godred’s son Fingall. Worsaae suggest he was killed, in 1075, in Man

229

and Mastrander that he met his death in 1079, specifically at the Battle of Sky Hill near Ramsay.

It seems peculiar, however, if the latter is correct, to find no mention of Fingall’s death in The

Chronicle’s account of the battle, which is reasonable detailed.

CHARTER 5

THE KINGDOM OF THE SUDREYS AT THE ZENITH

(1075 -1154)

Godred Crovan’s Reign.

As has been mentioned, Godred III Crovan became King of the Sudreys in 1079 as a

result of the Battle of Sky Hill. The Battle and its consequences are described in the translation of

The Chronicle:

“A third time he “(Godred Crovan)”collected a numerous body of

followers, came by night to the port called Ramsay, and concealed

300 men in a wood, on the sloping brow of a hill called Scafafel

(that is Sky hill). At daylight the men of Man drew up in order of

Battle, and, with a mighty rush, encountered Godred. During the

heat of the contest the 300 men, rising from the ambuscade in the

rear, throw the Manxmen into disorder, and compelled them to fly.

When

the natives saw that they were overpowered, and had no means of

escape (for the tide had filled the bed of the river Sulby, and on the

other side the enemy was closely pursuing them, those who remained,

with piteous cries, begged of Godred to spare their lives. Godred,

yielding to feelings of mercy, and moved with compassion for their

misfortune, for had been brought up amongst them for some time,

recalled his army, and forbade further pursuit. Next day Godred

gave his army the option of having the country divided amongst

them if they preferred to remain and inhabit it, or of taking every-

thing it contained worth having, and returning to their homes. The

soldiers preferred plundering the whole island, and returning home

enriched by its wealth. Godred then granted to the few islanders

who had remained with him, the southern part of the island, and to

the surviving Manxmen the northern portion, on condition that

none of them should ever presume to claim on any of the land by

hereditary right. Hence it arises that up to the present day the whole

island belongs to the King alone, and that all its revenues are his.”

This passage throws up many interesting points. The most important is the reference to

the “islanders “ among his forces. This almost certainly here refers to the inhabitants of the

Hebrides, which raises a presumption that he had obtained control over those islands before the

Battle of Sky Hill. This would weigh against the view that Godred II Sigtryggson’s son, Fingall,

was killed in that battle and tend to support Worsaae’s view that he died in 1075, in Godred

Crovan’s first attack on the Isle of Man. It is possible that Godred Crovan, failing in his earlier

attempts to capture Man, decided, as the next step towards its conquest, to take over the

remainder of the Sudreys that is the Hebrides. In this connection it is important to note the

passage refers throughout to Manxmen and not to Sudreyans, which would seem to indicate that,

230

at the time of the Battle of Sky Hill, the Isle of Man had indeed been isolated from the rest of the

Sudreys.

The next point to consider is the division of the Island between the Manxmen and the

(Hebridean) islanders. It is suggested that the passage should not be construed as meaning that

there was a general migration of the Manx to the north of the Island (which would have included

Manx Norsemen and Manx Norse-Celts as well as Manx-Celts) but rather a migration of the

chiefs of the Island. The reference to the southern and northern part of the Island would appear to

refer to the diagonal division along the water shed of the mountain range as the subsequent

division of the Island and not South and North of the Douglas – Peel valley.

The third point to note is that Godred Crovan deprived the Manxmen of their Odal, or

hereditary, rights to land in the Isle of Man. Moreover, he did not give such right to the new

Hebridean settlers but retained for himself and his successors the overall ownership of land in the

Island. This would infer that, prior to Godred’s arrival; odal rights in land in Man were vested in,

at any rate, certain landowners and not in the Sudreyan Kings. It is open to consideration as to

whether, in taking this action, Godred was “taking a leaf out of the Norman Book “. In this

connection, it is noteworthy that Godred Crovan’s youngest son appears to have been brought up

in the English Court, which is a strong indication that Godred was on good terms with the English

monarchy and had acquired some knowledge of their feudal system. Munch, however, doubts the

accuracy of The Chronicle in relation to the land rights. He thinks that the statement of Godred

Crovan taken all the land into his ownership probably refers to the original Godred (that would be

Godred Haraldson), but the flaw in that argument would seem to be that neither Godred I

Haraldson , nor Godred II Sigtryggson, were conquerors, whereas Godred Crovan was.

Godred Crovan’s Ancestry and his Codifying of the Law

We know a great deal about Godred Crovan’s ancestry, he was the son of King

Harald alias the Black and a daughter of Ragnfred, Co-ruler of the Orkneys, his

grandfather was Godred, the brother of his father in law, Ragnfred and Godred both

where sons of Erik Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm the Old of Jutland. Godred

Erikson married the Heiress of Islay, the daughter of Godred I Olafsson, King of the

Sudreys, son of Anlaf or Olaf Godredsson, King of York. He is also stated, as previously

indicated, to have been himself married to Ragnhild, a daughter of King Harald the

Ruthless of Norway. It seems clear he fought with Harald the Ruthless (on the many

Norse side against Harald Godwinson) at the Battle of Stamford Bridge. If one of Harald

the Ruthless daughters was indeed Godred Crovan’s wife, then it would seem probable

that he had been in Norway. This would have given him the opportunity to learn its laws.

The Gulating Law was, according to Dr. Erik Gunnes (in Volume 2 of Norges Historie),

first reduced to writing in the second half of the eleventh century. As has been outlined above,

Manx tradition asserts that a “King Orry “(i.e. a Godred) first had the Manx laws set down in

writing. The Gutaling Law was adopted in the Faeroes and it seems probable that the same law, or

a modified form of it, applied in the Sudreys (see Chapter 9). In about 1688, Sacheverell saw a

copy of Synodal Ordinances said to date back to the eleventh century (see Chapter 4). It is not

unreasonable to assume that ecclesiastical and civil law would be reduced to writing at about the

same date. It does, however, seem very unlikely that the civil laws of the Sudreys would have

been written down before those of the Gulating in Norway. Thus it is extremely improbable that

the written law antedate the reign of Godred Crovan.

231

Godred Crovan – King of the Sudreys.

The Chronicle is very sparing in its description of the history of the Sudreys during the

reign of Godred Crovan, limiting its comments to the following two sentences:

“Godred then” (that is after the Battle of Sky Hill) “subdued

Dublin, and a greater part of Leinster, and held the Scots in such

Subjection that no one who built a vessel dared to insert more than

Three bolts. He reigned 16 years, and died in the island called Islay”.

A.W. Moore quotes Halliday as saying that there is no evidence of Godred Crovan

ever having captured Dublin. However, Dr. Goss quotes Pennant as stating that, in the year before

Godred’s death (a “pestilence “in Islay, which occurred in 1095); he was expelled from his Irish

conquests”. The whole question of Godred’s Irish activities is not free from doubt. Whatever his

achievements in Ireland were, it is generally accepted that his policy was to create an independent

Kingdom of the Sudreys. One example of his independent approach is that he chose a Manxman

to be his bishop. It also seems fairly likely that he made improvements in the administration of

the Isle of Man, and probably of the Sudreys as a whole. This again is a matter which will be

considered in detail in a later chapter.

Godred Crovan’s rule of the Sudreys does not appear to have been without incident. It is

recorded in the Annals of Ulster under the 1087 that “the grandson of Ragnval”, accompanied by

the son of the King of Ulster, went to Man with a fleet, but were killed. It is suggested that the

word “Grandson” used here is a miss-translation and that it should be “descendants, which would

refer to the brothers of Fingall Godredson and of his uncles who, if they had been living would

probably have been too old to fight. The reason for the attack was probably an attempt to regain

the Kingdom of the Sudreys which had belonged to their father Godred II Sigtryggson, and to

their deceased brother, Fingall. This Ragnval (otherwise Reginaldson) would appear to have been

a son of Olaf II Kvaran and to have been among those who were killed in the Battle of Tara in

980.

According to Munch, the Irish King Muircheartach, expelled Godred Crovan in 1094.

This view seems to have support from the Irish annals, although, as mentioned above, Halliday

could find no evidence that Godred ever captured Dublin. However, as will be seen, it is likely

that a reference in The Chronicle to Godred IV Olafson taken over Dublin is misplaced and

should relate to Godred Crovan. Munch also states (apparently following Heimskringla, the Saga

of Magnus Barelegs) that King Muircheartach was assisted in expelling Godred from Dublin by

King Magnus Barelegs of Norway. He further states (apparently relying on the same source) that

during this expedition into the west, King Magnus captured Lagman, Godred Crovan’s son and

Godred’s lieutenant and defender in “the Northern Islands”. In a verse the Scald Gisle Lagman is

called Ivistar gramr (the Prince of Ulst) which would seem to indicate that he resided there. The

Heimskringla, is not nowadays taken as being too reliable and the historians, Robinson and

Dunham, both assign the first expedition to 1098. The view receives support from the Orkneyinga

Saga which states that Lagman was captured in the same expedition as were Earls Paul and

Erland of Orkney, and event which Joseph Anderson, in his introduction to that saga, put down as

having taken place in 1098. It is also of note there is no suggestion in The Chronicle that Magnus

Barelegs was active in the Irish Sea area during the reign of Godred Crovan. However, the saga

and the scald may have confused Lagman’s being King of the Sudreys with a position which he

had held earlier, during the reign of Godred Crovan, when he could well Vice-comes of the

Lewis group of Islands- the most northerly group of the Hebrides, which includes “the isles of

Ulst”. This would fit in with his being “Godred Crovan’s lieutenant and defender in the Northern

232

Islands” and with his being “Prince of Ulst”. If this is correct, it would appear that the

appointment of one of the royal family to be Vice-comes in the Lewis group of islands was not

unusual. Olaf the Black also seems to have given that appointment by Reginald III Godredson.

Where did Godred Crovan reside?

Godred Crovan probably regarded Dublin as his principal seat, according to Munch, a

suggestion which, as has been mentioned, conflicts with the views of Halliday. It is not unlikely

that he had his principal seat in Islay-his family home and the place where he died- or in the Isle

of Man, or indeed that he had residence in all three places.

The fact that Godred Crovan had a residence in the Hebrides or, for that matter, in both

the Hebrides and Ireland, certainly would not preclude him from also having one in the Isle of

Man. There is evidence that he did reside, at any rate at times, in the Isle of Man, in that he was in

Man in 1088, when he was attacked by Fingall Godredson’s brothers. It would seem probable that

Godred Crovan would have retained, as his Manx residence, the old royal palace which,

according to Marstrander, was situated near Ramsay bay. There is some corroboration of this in

the fact that Kirk Christ, Lezayre, was almost certainly, the Manx Bishop’s Church during his

reign in Scandinavia, the dedication “Kirk Christ” normally marks a bishop’s church. As has been

mentioned it was normal practice for the bishop’s church to be situated near the royal palace, as

the bishop would been essentially a member of the royal court.

The Achievements of Godred Crovan

Although Godred Crovan does not appear to have been the “first King Orry” of Manx

Tradition, he must have been in some ways more important to history than Godred Haraldson

who, apparently, was the first King Orry”. Godred Crovan established the Sudreys as an

independent country and did a great deal to enhance the Sudreys politically, ecclesiastically and

administratively. It is indeed most unfortunate that we do not have more details of his

achievements and that we have to relay so much on deduction and conjecture to determine what

those achievements were.

The period following the death of Godred Crovan

The period following Godred Crovan’s death is also extremely confused and the evidence

relating to its is conflicting, many different theories have been produced as to what took place. In

view of this, it is felt that the proper course to adopt is to make a completely new start, without

regard to most of what historians of the nineteenth and twentieth century’s have conjectured.

There are, however, three facts which are now generally accepted: that Godred Crovan died in

about 1095, that Magnus Barelegs died in 1103 and that the original dates given in The Chronicle

during the period in question are, in most instances, completely inaccurate. An examination of the

allegedly “corrected years” in The Chronicle must also lead one to the conclusion that many of

them remain equally inaccurate. However, there are some facts given in The Chronicle from

which it is possible to work out certain guidelines.

According to The Chronicle, Lagman succeeded his father, Godred Crovan, and reigned

for seven years and was then succeeded by Donald Mac Teige (a nephew of King Muircheartach

of Ireland), who ruled for three years as regent on behalf of Olaf the Red (or Dwarf), Lagman’s

brother (or possibly half - brother). This would seem to indicate that Lagman was King of the

Sudreys from about 1095 to about 1102 and that Donald was regent of the Sudreys about 1102 to

233

1105. The position is more complicated than at first appears because The Chronicle goes on to

state that Magnus Barelegs reigned over the Isles (meaning the Sudreys) for six year and that,

after his death Olave (that is Olaf), Godred Crovan’s son, was sent for and became King of the

Isles. King Magnus was killed in August 1103, which would mean that he was King of the isles

from 1097 to August 1103.

On the face of it, this would appear to conflict with Lagman and Donald being rulers

during that period. It is, however, suggested that this apparent ambiguity is illusory. Magnus

Barelegs was, and exercised his powers as, Suzerain of the Sudreys from 1098 to his death in

1103, but this does not mean that Lagman and Donald did not the rule as his tributaries. It is clear

that the available evidence that Magnus was not in the West, let alone in the Sudreys, throughout

that period. Thus, The Chronicle is only marginally in error when it says that Magnus reigned for

six years, whereas in fact he was Suzerain of the Sudreys for only five years. The Chronicle does

state how long elapsed between the death of Magnus and Olaf I alias the Red’s accession to the

throne. A lapse of two years might, in all the circumstances, be reasonable. A further problem

arises, however, in that, according to The Chronicle, Olaf reigned for forty years while it is

generally accepted that he died in 1153. This period of forty years appears, however, to be based

on the dates given in The Chronicle for the accession of Olaf and that his son, Godred, namely,

1102 and 1114 respectively. Godred did not, however, succeed his father until 1154 and the

reference to 1140 is merely another example of the inaccuracy in many of the dates in The

Chronicle –even on the Chronicler’s own dates, the period of Olaf’s reign would have extended to

forty-two years.

In view of the arguments set out above, it is proposed to postulate that the Sudreyan

rulers, Lagman, Donald Mac Teige and Olaf the Red, ruled respectively from about 1095 to 1102,

1102 to 1105 and 1105 to 1153. It will also be accepted that Magnus Barelegs exercised his

prerogatives as Suzerain of the Sudreys between the years 1098 and 1103.

It is conceded that these dates can be open to criticism but it is submitted that so can all

the dates given by other historians. The ones given here have been arrived at by a process of

rational deduction and reasonable explanation.

The Reign of Lagman

To revert now to the history of the period under review. Godred Crovan died leaving

three sons, Lagman, Harald and Olaf, the last a minor who appear to have been brought up in the

English Court. The translation of The Chronicle deals with the reign in three sentences:

“Lagman, the oldest,” (that is the oldest son of Godred Crovan) “

seized the reign of Government, and reigned seven years, Harald,

his brother, continued long in rebellion against him, till at length he

was taken, mutilated, and deprived of his eyes. Afterwards, Lagman

repenting that he had put out his brother’s eyes, voluntarily resigned

the Kingdom, took the cross, and went to Jerusalem, where he died.”

The Orkneyinga Saga does, however, fill in some gaps in this brief description of

Lagman’s reign when it states that King Magnus (that is Magnus Barelegs, King of Norway) went

to the Sudreys and began hostilities on the Island of Lewis. There he won a victory. In this

expedition he subdued the whole of the Sudreys and seized Løgman (Lagman) the “son of

Godrød, King of the Western Islands”. The reference to “Western Islands” must, however, be a

mistranslation A.B. Taylor prefers Hebrides but both should refer to the Sudreys, as the word in

234

the original text derives from Suðreyjar which includes the Isle of Man. The purpose of seizing

Lagman was presumably in order to make him become a tributary of King Magnus.

An interesting entry appears in The Chronicle under the year 1077 (corrected year 1097).

The translation of which is given as follows:

“In the year 1077 (that is 1097)”one Ingemund was send by the

King of Norway to take possession of the Kingdom of the Isles. When

he arrived at the island of Lewis, he sent messengers to all the chiefs

of the Isles to summon them to assemble and declare him King. In

the meantime he and his followers spent the time in plundering and

revelling. They violated girls and matrons, and gave themselves up to

every species of pleasure and sensual gratifications. When the news

reaches the chiefs of the Isles who had already assembled to appoint

him King, they were inflamed with great rage, hastened against him,

and coming upon him in the night, set fire to the house in which he

was, and destroyed, partly by the sword and partly by the flames,

Ingemund and all his followers.”

The writer of The Chronicle inserts this paragraph between those recording incidents

following the death of King Lagman and that recording King Magnus Barelegs’ expedition in the

West, which cannot be correct. If the record itself is accurate, the incident probably took place

during Lagman’s reign and prior to the expedition of King Magnus, the killing of Ingemund

being, possibly, a cause of the King of Norway’s expedition.

The reference in that paragraph quoted “the Isles” probably meant the Sudreys as a whole

and not merely the Hebrides, while the assembling of the chief probably meant a summoning of

Tynwald to meet in the island of Lewis. This message may well have been sent to each Vice-

comes in the Sudreys. The civil war between Lagman and his brother Harald may taken

possession of the Sudreys. Nothing seems to be known of the background of this Ingemund, but it

would appear likely that he had a claim to the Sudreyan throne. A plausible explanation would be

that he was born in Norway. In this connection, it is relevant to note that Godred Crovan is, as

mentioned earlier, said to have been married to Ragnhild, daughter of King Harald the Ruthless of

Norway (grandfather of Magnus Barelegs).

King Magnus Barfotr, Suzerain of the Sudreys.

After subduing the Sudreys, Magnus Barelegs went to fight a battle at Anglesey. Further

details of the expedition are given in this connection in The Chronicle under the year 1098-which

is for once a correct date and is corroborated by the Saga of Magnus Barefoot (or “Barelegs”) in

the Heimskringla:

“He” (referring to Magnus Barelegs) “immediately collected a fleet of 60 ships, and

sailed to the Orkney Islands, which he subdued, and passing through all the islands.”(here

referring to the Hebrides) “brought them under his dominion, and arrived at Man. Putting in at the

island of St. Patrick, he went to visit the side of the battle which the Manxmen had fought

between themselves a short time before for many bodies of the slain still there unburied. When he

had observed the beauty of the island he was much please, and chose it for his abode, erecting

forts which to this day bear his name. He compelled the men of Galloway to cut timber and bring

it to the shore for the construction of the forts. He sailed to Anglesey, and island of Wales, where

he found two earls Huh, one of whom he slew, the other he put to fight, and brought the island

235

under subjection to himself. (the one Hugh, Magnus Barelegs killed was Hugh Montgomery, Earl

of Shrewsbury, son of Roger Montgomery and Mabel Bellême. The Hugh he put to flight was

Hugh d’ Avranches, Earl of Chester, son of Richard Goz, Viscount of Avranches.)

The Chronicle goes on to describe the activities of Magnus Barelegs in Ireland, but it

would appear that he is confusing events which occurred on the 1098/99 expedition with those

which occurred on his latter expedition in 1102/03. The Chronicle, in an earlier entry (also under

the year 1098), states that there was in that year a battle between the Manxmen at Santwat that

those of the North were victorious and that, in the battle, Earls Other (Ottir) and Macmaras, the

leaders of the respective parties, were killed.

It would appear that the battle of Santwat was fought near St. Patrick’s Isle: Munch and

A.W. Moore considered it to be St. Patrick Isle, Peel, although Dr. Oliver thought its referred to

Jurby Point, which was also apparently called the Island of St. Patrick, Jurby Church, of course id

Kirk Patrick of Jurby. The writer of this boo tends, on balance, to support the view taken by

Munch and Moore. The side near Peel would have been a more central one than Jurby Point and

thus inherently more likely for a battle in a North side/Southside dispute. King Magnus, a fairly

notable tactician, would probably have preferred St. Patrick’s isle, Peel, on which to land to Jurby

Point, as an islet have been easier to defend. However, coast erosion may have materially altered

the Jurby coast to destroy its original character. It is also material to note, however, that one of the

forts built by Magnus seems to have been St. Patrick’s isle, Peel, and there is no surviving

evidence whatsoever of one having being built at Jurby Point. Furthermore, The Chronicle refers

twice – in a later part written by the same person as this account of the battle site – under the

years 1187 -1237 to the island of St. Patrick” in cases which have always been accepted as

referring to St. Patrick’s Isle, Peel. It would seem logical therefore his reference to the Island of

St. Patrick would refer to the same island each time. The Latin text in each of the three cases

refers to insulam” (or as appropriate ïnsula”) “sancti” (or “Sancti”) “Patricii”, which would

support the view.

The battle between the Northerners and the Southerners is of considerable interest. It was

probably fought between the Southerners (under the Hebrideans who settled there in the time of

Godred Crovan) and the native Manx Northerners, which may well explain the fact that the leader

of the Southerners had a Norse name while that of the Northerners apparently has a Gaelic name.

It will be recalled that Lagman suffered continuous rebellion from his brother Harald, and it may

well be that the Battle of Santwat was connected with this rebellion, the Hebridean-Manx

Southerners supporting Lagman, who appear to have had definite Hebridean connections, and the

native Manx Northerners supporting Harald. This division might also indicate that Harald had a

close connection with, and possibly resided from time to time in, the North of Man.

Another interesting reference in the passage from The Chronicle set out above in that to

the building of forts in the Isle of Man. As will be discussed in more detail later, it would seem

likely that these forts, or two of them, if more than two were constructed, were built on St.

Patrick’s Isle, Peel and at Cronk Howe Mooar near Kirk Christ, Rushen, in the South-West of

Man. The fact that timber for the construction of the forts was brought to the shore by men of

Galloway would tend to indicate that there were men from Galloway living in the Isle of Man at

that time and that King Magnus used them as a “work force”. It may be that Man was already

timber less, or that the unsettled condition precluded the cutting of trees in the Island. It could

even be that the timber was a tribute already collected, perhaps symbolic of Galloway’s

submission.

236

Magnus Barelegs spent the winter of 1098/99 in the Sudreys. In view of the fact that, as

stated in The Chronicle, he wished to make his official abode in the Island and that he considered

it the best island in the Sudreys, this period was probably spent almost wholly in the Isle of Man.

(In connection with “the best island in the Sudreys”, it should be noted that, in J.B. Taylor’s 1938

edition of the Orkneyinga Saga, he stresses that the term refers to all the islands west of England

and Scotland but otherwise consistently interprets it as the Hebrides only!) According to that

saga, it was during that winter that King Magnus obtained the hand of Biadmynia (or Blathmuine,

as her name is sometimes anglicized), five-year old daughter of King Muircheartach of Ireland,

for his (Magnus Barelegs’) son, Sigurd, he has appointed Earl of Orkney in place of the Earls

Paul and Erland. This Sigurd returned to Norway after his father’s death – leaving his Irish wife

“in the West”- and became King of Norway, along with his brothers, Eystein and Olaf, in about

1103. Several Irish annals state that the marriage took place on Magnus’s second expedition and

Joseph Anderson believed that the marriage did not take place until 1102, the year before

Magnus’s death. The view is supported, in particular, by the Annals of the Four Masters, which

says in the relation to that year.

“A hosting of the men of Ireland came to Ath Cliath” (Dublin) “to

oppose Magnus and the foreigners of Lachlann (Norway) “who had

come to plunder Ireland, but they made peace with the men of

Ireland for one year and Muircheartach gave his daughter to

Sichraidh” (Sigurd) “son of Magnus, and gave him many jewels

and gifts.”

David Lowry suggest that the reason for the marriage was that King Muircheartach

O’Brien wanted Magnus Barelegs to assist him in a campaign which he was planning against

Ulster and Donnell O’Loughlin, the King of Ulster, in order to usurp the title of King of Ireland

from the family of the O’Neills – of which the O’Louglins were a branch of the family) rested the

honour and responsibility of defending the title of “King of Ireland”. The views expressed by

Lowry accord in substance with those given by Munch and it seems probable that they are correct

and that the wedding, or betrothal, and Sigurd’s appointment as Earl took place in 1102 and not in

1098. In all probability, the winter of 1098/99 was the occasion when Magnus Barelegs acquired

his Sudreyan “frilla”, almost certainly a Manx girl and probably of good family. “Frilla” may be

translated as mistress but the relationship was probably a little more formal than this would

imply, since the offspring were able to inherit. The lady may well have been a wife, save in the

eyes of Christian priests with strict views on monogamy, divorce and marriage sanctioned by the

Church. Oddly enough in view of this, their son was called Harald Gillichrist, meaning “follower

of Christ”. He is also known as Harald den Gille pr Harald Gilli –the last presumably because he

was brought up by priests. As mentioned previously, in relation to Gilli the Earl, compound

names in Gilli are almost always Christian and seem to have been particularly popular with Norse

converts.

The Orkneyinga Saga relates that Kali Kolson met Harald Gillichrist some years later in

Grimsby, “where were a great number of people from Orkney, Scotland and the Sudreys and

Harald confided in him that Magnus Barelegs was his father and his mother was in the Sudreys”,

and, according to J.B. Taylor´s translation, some of her family were in Ireland. Nobody else was

told of the relation at this time, Joseph Anderson inferred that Harald Gillichrist´s mother was of

Celtic extraction/not, at this date, a necessary corollary of having relations in Ireland, or the

Sudreys/ and came from the Hebrides. The last probably reflects the fact that he took the Sudreys

and the Hebrides as being synonymous. His account of these events continues by saying that

Harald and his mother were brought over to Norway from the Southern Hebrides but, it is

suggested, this should be Southern Sudreys, that is to say that they were brought to Norway from

237

the Isle of Man. On arrival in Norway. Harald was made to carry out the ordeal of “the hot iron”

and, as a result of passing the ordeal; he later became King of Norway. According to the Saga of

King Sigurd, Harald, when carrying out the test. Invoked the Holy St. Colomba, which would be

consistent with his having been brought up a Christian in the Man, where there is clear evidence

of a particular devotion to the teaching of St. Columba.

To revert to the Sudreys, King Magnus left the Isle of Man in the spring of 1099 and went

to the Orkneys and from there to Norway. Apparently being short of troops as many of them had

gone back to Norway the previous autumn. The Heimskringla states that King Magnus and his

men adopted the dress usual among the Western Islanders, namely kilts and bare legs, as result of

which King Magnus received his nickname of “Barefoot” or Barelegs”. The word “Kilt” which is

given to this type of dress is Nordic in origin and means “tucked up”. It came to be used because

the twelfth-century kilt was a long garb and had to be tucked up-rather like an Indian dhoti - when

the wearer went into battle, as otherwise it would hamper his movements.

King Magnus appears to have been too pre-occupied during 1100-1 with the war with

Sweden to visit the West, but not so occupied that, if an anecdote recorded in The Chronicle is

correct, he could not find time to send his shoes to King Muircheartach in Ireland. The relevant

entry in The Chronicle reads as follows:

“He (meaning Magnus Barelegs) “sent his shoes to Murrough”

(that is Muircheartach) “King of Ireland, commanding him to carry

them on his shoulders through the house on Christmas day, in the

presence of the envoys, in token of his subjection to King Magnus.

When the Irish heard this they were highly incensed and indignant,

But their King, following the dictates of wiser counsel, said that he

Would not carry the shoes, but eat them, rather than that Magnus

should ruin a single province in Ireland. He therefore complied with

the injunction, treated the envoys with honour, sent many presents

also by them to King Magnus, and arranged a treaty.”

(At this period, Christmas day was usually celebrated by a formal feats at which a king

wore his crown and his followers showed there fealty-the specified date would ensure the token

submission was witnesses.) It is not suggested that this story can be taken at its face value, but it

does indicate that Muircheartach did recognize King Magnus as his suzerain. In any event, King

Magnus appears to have returned to Ireland in 1102 and to have entered into a treaty with

Muircheartach, as well as arranging the marriage between his (Magnus Barelegs’) son and

Muirchertach’s daughter.

The Regency of Donald MacTeige

As has been suggested earlier, 1102, was also the year in which Lagman resigned as King

of the Sudreys, and went to Jerusalem as a Crusader and died there. It is not certain how long

after leaving the Sudreys Lagman died, but it cannot have been long, because the throne of the

Sudreys appears to have been empty from his resignation until his death, as can be seen from the

entry in The Chronicle:

“.... all the chiefs” (meaning the Sudreys) “hearing of

the death of Lagman, sent messengers to Murchardh O’Brien” (that

is Muircheartach O’Brien) “King of Ireland, begging hem to send

some competent person of the Royal Race to be King till Olave”

238

(Olaf) “son of Godred”(that is Godred Crovan) “should have

grown up. The King willingly assented and sent to them one Donald,

son of Teige, (That is Donald MacTeige) “admonishing him to govern

with all mildness and moderation, a Kingdom which was nor his.

Donald, however, after taking possession of the Kingdom, made light

of the directions of his Lord, and abusing his power very tyrannically,

and committed many enormities, reigned as a monster for three

years, after which time all the chiefs of the isles” (meaning the

Sudreys) “conspired and, rising in a body, drove him from their

territory. He fled to Ireland and never returned,”

The writer of this book is correct in assuming that Donald became regent of the Sudreys

in 1102, it would mean that the request of the Sudreyan chiefs to Muircheartach was made at a

time when Muircheartach was professed vassal of King Magnus and thus reasonable person to

whom those chiefs should put forward their proposals, they also being subjects of Magnus. The

reference to the chiefs here probably refers to the chiefs assembled in Tynwald.

The Death of King Magnus alias Barelegs

According to the Orkneyinga Saga, King Magnus spent the winter of 1102/03 in

Connaught but was killed on Monday the 25st of August 1103 St. Bartholomew’s day in Ulster.

The Orkneyinga Saga conflicts in the connections with The Chronicle, but The Chronicle, in

relation to the activities of Magnus Barelegs, has, as already mentioned, confused two expeditions

made by Magnus – a confusion also found among historians in consequence.

The most reliable description of the events and the Battle of Ringreagh (the battle outside

Downpatrick in which Magnus was killed) would appear to be that set out in the Heimskringla –

the writer of this book has checked that description “on the ground” and with old and new maps

and there is nothing he could find to fault the description in the saga. The Chronicle states that

King Magnus was buried near the church of St. Patrick in Down, meaning near Downpatrick

Cathedral. In fact, it is suggested that it is more likely that Magnus was buried about one mile

South-West of Downpatrick at a place which is, and has for a very long time been, known as

“Magnus’ Grave”, adjacent to a much older entrenchment, probably Viking. Unfortunately,

neither of these sites have been excavated, although Queen’s University, Belfast, has carried out

preliminary work on the entrenchments. The battle of Ringreagh was perhaps one of the most

important battles of the eleventh-twelfth centuries.

It is possibly even more important than the battles of Stamford Bridge and Hastings

because, even by 1103, the Normans were not so completely “in the driving seat “that they could

have withstood the King of Norway who had subdued the Orkneys, the Sudreys and large part of

Ireland. If Magnus Barelegs had not been killed, who knows how far he might have gone in his

conquests!

The death of Magnus Barelegs may have encouraged Donald MacTeige to go to the

extremes to which he is said to have gone while Regent of the Sudreys, but, as been stated earlier,

he only remained Regent of the Sudreys for three years. The next ruler of the Sudreys was Olaf I

Godredson, who had been residing at the Court of Henry I, King of England (son of William the

Conqueror), Henry I, who was King of England from 1100 to 1135.

239

The reign of Olaf I Godredson

The Chronicle does not give much information about the reign of Olaf Godredson and the

translation of the main description if his reign is as follows:

“He “(Olaf Godredson) “was a man of peace, and was in such

close alliance with all the Kings of Ireland and Scotland, that no one

ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the isles” (that is the Sudreys)

“during his time. He took a wife named Affrica” (Afreca) “daughter

of Fergus of Galloway by whom he had issue Godred. He has also

many concubines, by whom he had issue three sons, Reginald,

Lagman and Harald, and many daughters, one of whom was married

to Sumerled, Lord of Argyll; and this was the cause of the ruin of

the whole Kingdom of the Isles” (that is the Sudreys) “for he had

issue by her four sons, Dugald, Reginald, Angus and Olave (Olaf)

“of whom we shall speak more fully hereafter.”

Olaf’s first wife, Afreca, was the daughter of Elizabeth, who was the natural daughter of

King Henry I of England. Munch, disputed the suggestion that all of Olaf’s extra wives” were

concubines and considered that one of them, Ingibiorg (a daughter of Earl Haakon of Orkney and

a sister of Earl Harald of Orkney and of Margaret who was the wife of Earl Maddadd of Atholl),

was Olaf’s lawful second wife. Ingibiorg was a descendant of Aud, the Extremely Rich or Deep-

minded, Earl Haakon being a son of Earl Paul of Orkney and a grandson of Earl Thorfinn of

Orkney. The Orkneyinga Saga states that Godred Olafson’s mother was” Ingibiorg, daughter of

Earl Haakon, Paul’s son “, but this conflicts with The Chronicle which, as quoted above, stated

that Godred’s mother was Afreca. The Chronicle should, being a local history, be more accurate

in this connection than the saga, which was written in Iceland. The question as to whether

Ingibiorg was Olaf’s wife or concubine is not very material, but The Chronicle was written by

monks who would not have recognized polygamy (which was practised by Norwegian Royalty),

nor would they have recognized divorce.

In addition, the marriage between Olaf and Ingibiorg, if it took place, would probably

have been a “hand – fastening” marriage according to Norse custom and not a church marriage.

This alone might have caused the writer of The Chronicle to have looked on her as a concubine

and not a wife, just as, in 1177, Vivian, cardinal Legate of the Apostolic See, refused to recognize

the “hand-fasting “marriage of Godred IV and Phinola and forced them to be “churched”.

However, it seems unlikely that Earl Haakon would have permitted his daughter to have formed a

“liaison ” with King Olaf without some form of ceremony a view which has the backing of

Munch, and, accordingly, it is felt that, in all probability, Ingibiorg’s sates was somewhat higher

than that of a mere concubine.

It is interesting to note from the passage quoted above that Olaf had alliances not only

with Scotland but also with Ireland. One would presume that he had good relations with England,

at any rate up to the death in 1135 of Henry I, as he had been brought up in King Henry´s Court.

The writer of The Chronicle is not, however, completely accurate where he says that “no one

ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles during his time” as, apart from the incident in 1153

involving his tree cousins, he had, if one accept the Orkneyinga Saga, and there is no reason to

doubt the accuracy of that saga in this connection, quite a lot of trouble from outsiders in the early

1140s, partly connected with an Orcadian noblemen called Svein Asleifson.

240

The turbulent Career of Svein Olafson

Svein Asleifson, or Svein Olafson as he was called prior to his father´s death, was a son

of a chief called Olaf (who lived in Gairsay in the Orkneys and also had another estate at

Dungalsbae - Duncansby in Caithness and of a Lady of noble birth called Asleif. Olaf was killed

at Dungalsbae by Olvir Rosta, who burned him in his house “three nights before Yule, probably

between 1135 and 1136. After his father’s death, Svein changed his name to Svein Asleifson – his

career is chronicled as below in the Orkneyinga Saga. From then onwards, Svein Asleifson seems

to have become closely involved in the affairs of the Earls of Orkney, at first supporting Earl Paul

but later switching his allegiance to Earl Pauls’s cousin and rival, Earl Reginald-formerly Kali

Kolson and later, in 1192 canonized as St. Reginald. During the early part of this period, while in

temporary exile, Svein became great friends with an important Sudreyan chief called Höldbodi

Hundison- who lived in the island of Tiree (in the Mull group of the Hebrides), who may well

have been the Vice-comes of the Mull group of islands). About 1136, Earl Reginald took over the

Orkneys from Earl Paul, who is said to have been kidnapped and taken to Atholl in Scotland by

Svein Asleifson. Shortly after this, Svein took over all the estates which had belonged to his

father, Olaf, and also those belonging to his (Svein’s) deceased brother, Valthiof. Svein had by

then became a great chief and always had many men with him, and the saga goes on to say that

he was a wise man and far-seeing in many ways, but overbearing and rash.

Svein Asleifson’s first contact with the Isle of Man appears to have occurred about 140.

He was on his estate at Dungalsbae in Caithness when he received a message from his old friend

Höldbodi Hundison of Tiree in the Sudreys, Höld (probably a Welshman, Prince Cadwallader of

Monmouth) had driven had driven Höldbodi from his estates and had taken a great deal of booty.

On receiving this message, Svein went to the Orkneys and asked earl Reginald for troops and

ships, in answer to which the Earl warned Svein that most of the inhabitants of the Sudreys were

treacherous, but gave him two fully-manned ships in order that Svein might help his friend,

Höldbodi.

Svein then set sail for the Sudreys but did not find Höldbodi until he arrived in the Isle of

Man. When they met, Höldbodi told Svein that Höld had plundered far and wide throughout Man

and the rest of the Sudreys. He also informed Svein that Höld had killed an important Manx

nobleman called Andreas, who had left a widow called Ingirid and a son called Sigurd (or

Sigmund) alias Fish-hook, Höldbodi went to say that Ingirid was very wealthy and he advised

Svein to woo her, which he did, but Ingirid only agreed to accept Svein’s proposal of marriage on

condition that he would avenge her husband’s death. As result of Ingirid’s terms Svein and

Höldbodi raided England with five ships. They spent the whole of the summer on a Viking

expedition in which they collected a lot of booty, but Höld fled to a strongly fortified island

(almost certainly that favoured Viking refuge, Lundy Island in the Bristol Channel) where he was

besieged by Svein and Höldbodi. As they were unable to capture the island, they returned to the

Isle of Man in the autumn, Svein spent the winter in Man and married Ingirid.

In the spring, Svein Asleifson went to Höldbodi and asked him to help in a Viking

expedition, but Höldbodi mad various excuses, so that Svein had to make the expedition without

any assistance from the Sudreyan. The real reason for Höldbodi’s refusal was that he had entered

into a secret pact with Höld, which they had confirmed by exchanging presents. Svein returned to

the Isle of Man in the autumn (probably about 1141) after having carried out raids in Ireland and

off the Irish Coast- where he captured a Scilly merchantman. A short time after his return, he

heard that Höldbodi had been unfaithful to him, but Svein refused to believe the report. However,

one night during the spring, Svein’s watchmen reported that enemies were approaching. A lot of

people living in the area then came to help Svein and during the battle which followed many were

241

killed but, in the end the attackers were beaten off and pursued by Svein and his men. In the

course of the engagement, it came to light that Höldbodi was the leader of the attackers, but he

managed to escape and fled to Lundy Island, where he was well received by Höld, and the two of

them stayed there together. After the attack, Svein kept many people around him and a strict

watch and ward because he distrusted the Sudreyans. Later that winter, he sold all his property-

possibly because his guards had exhausted the surplus supplies- in the Isle of Man and, in the

spring, he went to the island of Lewis in the Outer Hebrides, plundering in many places on the

way.

In about 1143, Svein Asleifson received news that Höldbodi had returned to the Sudreys,

as a result which vein asked Earl Reginald of Orkney for troops in order that Svein could avenge

the stack which Höldbodi had made on him in the Isle of Man. Earl Reginald gave Svein five

fully-manned ships. Although they were unable to engage Höldbodi, who had fled from the

Sudreys, they killed many people there (presumably including the Isle of Man) and ravaged and

burned far and wide. After this expedition, Svein Asleifson appears to have left the Isle of Man to

its own devices for about eleven years.

Godred Olafson goes to Norway and Olaf the Red is killed

The Isle of Man itself seems to have had a peaceful time until 1152. In that year Olaf’s

son Godred, went to Norway to see King Hinge (Inge, alias the Hunchback), a son of King Harald

Gillichrist, and grandson of King Magnus Barelegs, who was at that time ruled Norway with his

brothers Sigurd II alias the Talkative and Eystein II. The purpose of Godred’s visit to Norway is

uncertain, although it may well have been due to fears on King Olaf’s part that the Sudreys might

be attacked by King David I of Scotland, in view of bishop Wimund’s activities in that country. It

does show that the Sudreyan Royalty did recognize Norway and is an indication that Norwegian

Suzerainty did exist at the period. Godred was well received by King Inge and spent some time

with him and would appear to have been present when this of Nideros was founded in 1152 or

1153. In the same year in which Godred Olafson left for Norway, King Olaf of the Sudreys had

trouble at home which resulted in his death. The Chronicle describes these events as follows:

“ in the same year (that is 1152), the year which Godred Olafson

left for Norway) “three sons of Harald, the brother of Olave” (that

is of King Olaf), “who had been brought up in Dublin, assembling

a large body of men, and among them all the refugees from the

dominions of Godred”(this is wrongly translated and should read

“from the King”, that is from King Olaf),” came to Man, and

demanded from the King one half of the whole Kingdom of the Isles”

(that is the Sudreys) “for themselves. The King having heard their

application, and being desirous to pacify them, answered that he

would take advise on the subject. When the day and place for holding

a meeting had been agreed upon, these most wicked men spent the

interval in planning the death of the King. On the appointed day both

parties met at the port called Ramsay, and sat down in order, the

King and his followers on one side, and they with theirs in the other

Reginald, the second brother, who was to give the fatal blow, stood

apart, speaking to one of the chiefs of the country. On being sum-

moned to approach the King, turning to him as if in the act of saluting

he raised his gleaming battleaxe on high, and at a blow cut off the

King’s head. As soon as the atrocious act was perpetrated they

divided the country between them. After the lapse of a few days they

242

collected their fleet, and sailed to Galloway with the purpose of

conquering it. But the men of Galloway, forming a compact body,

rushed upon them with great impetuosity; whereupon the invaders

turned and fled in great confusion to Man, and massacring some,

expelling the rest of the Galloway residents in the Island. “

The names of the two brothers of Reginald are not known but Reginald- since he is

named and also was the assassin- was probably the ringleader. It is interesting to note that the

meeting took place in Ramsay and that the wording of the passage would seem to indicate that

Ramsay was a neutral meeting place and not King Olaf’s headquarters. It will be note that the

three brothers had been brought up in Dublin and it may well be that their claims to the Sudreyan

throne had Irish backing in order that the Irish could get a finger back into the “Sudreyan Pie”. A

further point of interest is that The Chronicle apparently again implies that men of Galloway were

resident in the Isle of Man, which would indicate that there were Scottish settlers in the Isle of

Man by the eleventh century. This settlement might have been due to the fact that Fergus, the

father of King Olaf’s first wife, Afreca, belonged to Galloway, or may have been the result of

Magnus Barelegs’s activities.

The three brothers did not, however, remain on the throne for long because, in the autumn

of 1154, Godred Olafson returned from Norway with five ships (which seems to show that he had

Norwegian backing, a clear indication that Godred must have pledged allegiance to the Kings of

Norway) and put in at Orkneys. The remainder of the story is in The Chronicle:

“ All the chiefs of the Isles “(meaning the Sudreys) “were rejoined

When they heard of his “(Godred’s) “arrival, and assembling together,

unanimously electing him for their King. Godred then came to Man,

seizing the three sons of Harald, and, to avenge his father’s murder,

awarded them the death deserved. Another story is that he put

out the eyes of two of them, and put the third to death.”

A third suggestion is that he blinded all three of the brothers and that the incident took

place in 1153. This does not, of course, fit in with the account in The Chronicle, or with the date

of Godred’s accession as given there, namely 1144 (corrected year 1154)- which was also the

year in which Bishop Reginald I assumed office as Bishop of Sodor. A point in the passage which

is of considerable importance is that Godred IV was elected by the chiefs of the Sudreys and that

his succession to the throne was not automatic. The holding of an election followed Norse

practice and is consistent with the fact that it was the Sudreyan chiefs who requested King

Muircheartach to appoint a regent for the Sudreys in 102. Another point of interest is that the

Thing, or Tynwald, which assembled to elect Godred met, on that occasion, in the Hebrides and

not in the Isle of Man, the passage quoted making it clear that Godred went to Man after the

election.

Olaf the Red – a good Monarch

Olaf I Godredson was apparently a small man as it appears that he had the nickname of

Kining, , in the Orkneyinga Saga, Bitling meaning “little-Bit”- a other nickname is the Red. The

author of this book my late husband has called him the Dwarf, it is better that we will address him

with Olaf alias the Red. The following description of King Olaf’s character is given in The

Chronicle:

“He was devout; and zealous in promoting the divine service; and

243

acceptable to God and man, except in as much he indulged too

much in domestic vice of kings”.

This reference to “the domestic vice of kings” is an obvious allusion to the fact that King

Olaf went in for having extra wives”, a habit frowned upon by the Church.

King Olaf certainly, however, advanced the cause of Christianity in the Isle of Man if not

in the whole Sudreys and, according to The Chronicle, he gave lands and privileges to the

Churches in the Sudreys.

One particular form of improvement at this date may well have been in the comfort of the

houses. It has been suggested elsewhere that the Royal residence of the Kings of Man may have

comparable to the Saxon palace complex excavated at Cheddar in the 1960s, but there is, of

course, no real archaeological evidence about this. The majority of the Viking houses so far

excavated in the Isle of Man have been of the simple hall, or long house type. In these there was a

central fireplace and the walls were lined with benches, on which some of the household slept. It

has been shown in Iceland that, by the beginning of the twelfth century – the Icelandic sites are

securely dated as they were overwhelmed by an eruption of the volcano Hekla in about 1104 –

“the basic hall-house of the settlement period was first split up into separate rooms, then extended

by the addition of small rooms at the rear which opened out of the hall, and then extended again

by the addition of a living room at one end of the main building”. It is suggested that these

developments in Iceland were a response to its climate but similar changes must have taken place

elsewhere.

Just as the remains of the Flugumyrr farm can be interpreted by reference to an account of

it in the Íslensinga Saga, so A.W. Johnston’s 1899-1901 excavation of “The Earl’s Bu at Ophir

(the seat of Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney) can best be discussed in the light of the passage in

the Orkneyinga Saga in which Svein Asleifson kills Svein Breast-rope. In this hall, the door was

at the end of one long side (it was 104 feet long) with some sort of partition beside the door which

provided a safe place for storing the ale. Opposite the door, a small room, the stofa, was

completely partitioned off. This room, at least, had a small window with a removeable skin

shutter – if oiled this might be quite translucent. Similar alterations, at least, must have occurred

in Man. Regrettable most of the evidence at the Braaid site was lost but the Cass ny Hawin house

– probably rather later – seems to have some sort of additional room, or porch. It is likely that all

Norse houses in Man had roofs of turf, or thatch, and sod and stone walls were common.

However, it is clear that the Braaid house had end walls of very large timbers and wholly wooden

houses may well have existed. This is another reason for doubting that it was solely lack of local

timbers of an adequate size which caused King Magnus Barelegs to bring in his fort materials

from Galloway.

The Location of King Olaf’s Residence

It would seem as if Olaf the Red lived in the South of Man and not like the former Kings,

in the Ramsay area. The evidence to support this is admittedly largely circumstantial. It seem

highly probable, however, that the Bishop’s Church was transferred from Kirk Christ, Lezayre,

to Kirk Christ, Rushen, during Olaf’s reign and, as has been mentioned, it was usual for the Royal

residence and Episcopal seat to be near each other. As has been suggested, it seems reasonable to

assume also that one of the forts constructed in the Isle of Man by King Magnus Barelegs of

Norway was built a Cronk Howe Mooar, which is situated close to Kirk Christ, Rushen. The view

is that Cronk Howe Mooar was a Royal fort; antedating the building of Castle Rushen (the first

244

part of which was probably constructed between 1158 and 1164) receives support from B.H. St. J.

O’Neill who, in a paper read on the 13th November 1947, stated:

“half a mile north-east of Port Erin, however, stands Cronk-Y

Mur” (Cronk Howe Mooar)”a flat-topped grassy mound 30 ft.

high, surrounded by a wide ditch, now silted up. Excavation some

years ago showed that the base of the mound is natural, but did not

determine the character of its top, save that on it rest a rectangular

stone building of unknown date. There are faint traces of a possible

bailey bank to the east of the ditch, and in the present writer’s

opinion Cronk Y Mur is certainly a motte of typical character. It

stands at the southern end of a track leading north-eastwards along

the island and in a good position to command several landing

positions. It may be considered as the predecessor of Castle

Rushen.”

Further, it seems likely that Olaf the Red’s elder brother, Lagman, received support from

the people from the South of the Isle of Man during his fight with his brother, Harald, who would

appear to have been favoured by the inhabitants of the North of the Island. The account in The

Chronicle relating to the meeting at Ramsay which resulted in King Olaf’s murder appears to

infer that Olaf was not residing in the Ramsay area, it would seem logical for Olaf to have granted

land in the South of the Isle of Man or establishing of Rushen Abbey if he himself been living in

that area. Quite apart from all this, the South of Man was richer than the North. The balance is

thus that King Olaf the Red did have his Royal residence at, or near, Cronk Howe Mooar. There

is scarcely room for a Royal hall on the actual mound itself but one may visualize another

agglomeration of wooden structures (like the Saxon palace at Cheddar in Somerset) somewhere

nearby.

In Conclusion

This brings to an end the civil history of the Sudreys from 1095 to 1154, a period which

would appear to have seen the peak in the fortunes of the Kingdom of the Sudreys. The

ecclesiastic history of the period will be given in the next chapter.

CHAPTER 6

THE EMERGENCE OF THE DIOCES OF SODOR

Bishop Hamond

From 800 to 1079, ecclesial history was dealt with in the same chapter as civil history,

but it is considered desirable to deal with them separately, as far as possible, from 1079 onwards.

It seems likely that it was during the reign of Godred Crovan that the Sudreys emerged as a

separate ecclesiastical entity, although it is impossible to be dogmatic. There is, however,

evidence from The Chronicle that there was a Manx Bishop in the Isle of Man during Godred

Crovan’s reign and the name of that Bishop was Hamond, the son of Iole. There is, on the other

hand, nothing to indicate whether Hamond was a Norseman, a Gael or a Norse-Gael, but if The

Chronicle is correct he was a Manxman, which term would cover any of those categories so long

as he lived in the Isle of Man.

245

As has been mentioned, Godred Crovan divided the Isle of Man between the Manx

(Norse, Gael and Norse-Gaels) and his Hebridean followers, the former having the North of the

Island and the latter the South. There is no direct evidence to show whether Bishop Hamond lived

in the North of Man or in the South, but it seems most likely that his residence would have been

both near the Bishop’s Church and the Royal seat. There appear (from their names) to have been

two Bishops’ Churches in the Isle of Man, one at Kirk Christ, Lezayre, and the other at Kirk

Christ, Rushen, prior to the building of the Cathedral on St. Patrick’s Isle. As mentioned earlier, it

is unlikely there was a Bishop’s Church in the time of Bishop Roolwer, as, if there was, it would

have been strange for him to have been buried at Maughold. It would seem unlikely that either

Kirk Christ, Lezayre, or Kirk Christ, Rushen, was built in the time of Bishop William, as he

would appear to have been an Englishman. The calling of a Bishop’s Church “Kirk Christ”

appears to have been more of a Norse custom than an English one. It would also seem likely that

a Manx Bishop would had a Bishop’s Church in the Isle of Man and not in the Sudreys. The fact

that Bishop Hamond was Manx would, as a result of the Manx having been diverted to the North

of Man, raise a presumption that he would have established his church there rather than in the

South of the Island. If the Bishop’s Church had already been established in Rushen during

Godred Crovan’s time, there is nothing to indicate why a Bishop’s Church was ever established at

Lezayre. If, on the other hand, it had been established at Lezayre, this would be consistent with

Godred Crovan having had, as has been suggested, his Royal seat in the North of the Island and

also with Kirk Christ, Rushen, having become the Bishop’s Church during the reign of Olaf the

Red, who probably had his Royal seat at Cronk Howe Mooar. It is likely, therefore, that Kirk

Christ, Lezayre, became a Bishop’s Church during the reign of Godred Crovan and that Kirk

Christ, Rushen, became one during the reign of Olaf the Red.

There is some further evidence which gives credibility to the idea that there was formerly

a Royal residence at Cronk Howe Mooar and previously one in the neighbourhood of Ramsay. In

an eighteenth-century lawsuit concerning Ballaglass (or Cornaa) mill, Maughold, a statement was

made to the effect that, it was as old as the history of milling in the Island ...... and was, anciently,

the Lord’s of the Isle’s own mill, kept in his hand for provisions for him and his people. This

would surely have been challenged if the court saw any reason to disbelieve it. Some slight

support for the first statement comes from the name “Cornaa”, which may well mean “quern (or

mill-stone) river”. This could be taken to mean a stream in which stones churned in potholes – or

even that querns were fashioned from Dhoon granite – but more probably is be taken at face value

and indicate that this was, indeed, one of the earliest mills in Man.

If the Lord of Man was residing in Peel or Castletown, it would have been ludicrous or

him to have grain milled at Ballaglass, for which it could only have been transported by sea.

Moreover, both towns have mills well supplied with water. However, the Ballaglass mill’s tenants

lived as far away as south Ramsay (whence the lawsuit, which was over the transfer of tenants to

a mill more convenient for the then growing town) so there was obviously an unable track for

transporting flour in that direction. Similarly, in the earliest Manorial Rolls, Rhenwyllyllin,

Rushen (just seaward, on the Port St. Mary side, of Cronk Howe Mooar) has no mill paying

Lord’s rent, yet the place-name implies that such existed. It is suggested that it fell into disuse

when the King’s household moved to Castle Rushen. It is perhaps not wholly without significance

that the Earl of Derby’s land smelt was powered with water from the rebuilt Rhewyllin mill’s

dam.

There is nothing to indicate the exact date during Godred Crovan’s reign when Bishop

Hamond was consecrated, or by whom. It would seem quite possible that, in view of the link

between Dublin and Canterbury and of the fact that Godred Crovan appears to have ruled in

Dublin, he was consecrated by (or on behalf of) the Archbishop of Canterbury. There is similarly

246

no evidence to show that the diocese of which Hamond was Bishop (which most probably

consisted of the Sudreys and not only of Man, as Godred Crovan was King of the Sudreys) was

transferred from the from the Archbishopric of Canterbury to that of York until the reign of Olaf

the Red. It is not known how long Bishop Hamond ruled as Bishop, but there is no evidence of

there being any other apart from visiting Bishops, until Wimund became Bishop of the Sudreys in

about 1134, and it would appear that he had his seat in Skye and not in Man.

The earliest extant of ecclesiastical legislation in the Synodal Statute of Bishop Simon,

which were enacted in 1229. However, it would seem that they were not the fist of such for the

Isle of Man. There is, in one of the 1229 ordinance, entitled “Concerning the Tithes of Grain “, a

reference to “According to the ancient statute” or in the Latin text “In antique statuto”. As

mentioned earlier, it would appear from what William Sacheverell has stated that enacted in the

eleventh century, which would leave only Bishop Roolwer, William and Hamond to be

considered as being responsible for it. It seems very unlikely that the Bishop responsible for the

“the ancient statute” was Roolwer, as he would appear to have been a missionary Bishop. It

would seem, therefore, that we are left with Bishop William, probably an Englishman and a

Manxman, Bishop Hamond. Of these two, Bishop Hamond seems to be the more likely person to

have been the “Architect” of the “the ancient statute” , partly because he was Manx and partly

because he was Bishop in the reign of Godred Crovan, who seems to be a likely contender for

being the “King Orry “ who reduced the laws into writing. However, it is quite impossible to be

dogmatic on this point unless a copy “the ancient statute” should come to light. (if the ancient

ecclesiastical laws had survived, it would have been possible to give greater details of the

progress made in ecclesiastical affairs during the seventy-five years currently being discussed.)

The translation of the statute “Concerning the Tithes of Grain” states that the “ancient

statute “ laid down that “The Bailiffs had to collect the tenth of grain” (that the tithes in respect if

that commodity) “as if they were their own, and were to take them to their own granaries, and

keep them carefully, until the rector or his proctor was able to come more conveniently to look

after them, perhaps till the feast of All Saint “. (1st of November) The reference to rectors is of

considerable importance. Where one has a rector one would expect to find a parish, which would

seem to indicate that parishes had come into existence by that time that the “ancient statute “ was

enacted and that would appear to have probably occurred in the latter part of the eleventh century.

It is quite clear that parishes were in existence by 1229, because one of the ordinances of that year

deals with persons who remove their domicile (meaning residence) and effects from one parish to

another. As will be discussed later, the Isle of Man would appear to have been divided originally

into four Quarters and each Quarter subsequently divided into four parishes, making originally

sixteen parishes which were subsequently extended to seventeen when the number of

administration areas increased from four to six. The division into four was common in Nordic

countries and would appear to be more consistent with an administration exercise carried out by

Bishop Hamond than with one carried out by English William.

Another of the 1229 statutes entitled, in the translation, “Touching the Fees to the

Sumpor” uses, in the Latin text, the words “de jure antique et statutis vereribus “, which again

indicates that there was ecclesiastical legislation in the Isle of Man long before 1229. The statutes

relating to the Sumptor states that, by old ecclesiastical legislation, the Sumptor was entitled to

annual emolument in kind from each of the bailiffs, including a sheaf of corn, ear and stalk, one

selected lamb, diary produce and one selected fleece. The Sumptor or, as he became called in

subsequent times, Sumner, was an officer employed to summon delinquents to appear in

ecclesiastical courts. The office of Sumner was nor abolished in the Isle of Man until 1910, when

his functions were transferred to the coroners.

247

The fact that “the old laws and ancient statutes” recognized the office of the Sumptor

would seem to indicate that, by the end of the eleventh century, the Diocese of Sodor had been

placed on a proper footing with provision made for the collecting tithes, the appointment of

church officials and the payment of their emoluments. It also points to the existence of

ecclesiastical courts. Bishop Hamond, being Manx, would appear to have been an ideal person to

carry out his exercise. If Godred Crovan was, as has been suggested, responsible for committing

the civil laws to writing, it would seem reasonable for him to have encouraged his Bishop to have

done the same for ecclesiastical laws and to have organized the Isle of Man, or possible the whole

of the diocese, into parishes. There is, however, no definite evidence that Bishop Hamond’s

jurisdiction extended throughout the whole of the Sudreys. It probably did so, at any rate in

theory, even if the Diplomatarium Norvegicum is uncertain as to whether his jurisdiction did

extend to the Hebrides. It is also uncertain whether the ancient laws referred to in the 1229

Statutes extended to the Hebrides, or whether they were confined to the Isle of Man. The opening

words of the 1229 statutes would seem to indicate that these only applied to Man, so the same

might have applied in relation to the earlier ecclesiastical laws., but it is impossible to arrive at

any definite conclusion on the point without to assume that the diocese had been placed on a

proper footing before the end of the eleventh century and had its own ecclesiastical legislation

long before it became, in 1152 or 1153, part of the See of Nidaros (now Trondheim).

Visiting Bishops

According to the translation of The Chronicle, Bishop Reginald I, who became Bishop of

Sodor in about 1154, was a Norwegian and “was the first to whom the incumbents in Man gave

the thirds of the churches, that they might thence be free from any Episcopal exactions” It would

appear, therefore, that, prior to the time when Bishop Reginald became Bishop of Sodor, the

bishops exacted money from their clergy, as and when they wishes, rather receiving a regular

stipend – possibly following the practice of their lay counterparts.

A.W. Moore suggested that some of the grants of the land for the benefice of the diocese,

which were mentioned by Pope Gregory IX in his Papal Brief of 1231 (see A.W. Moore’s A

History of the Isle of Man for full details), may have been made before that year, which would

have given the Bishops some form of income but, at any rate in pre-Reformation days, Bishops

were always looking for more money! The fact that the clergy were prepared to give up a third of

their income to Bishop Reginald would seem to indicate either that the revenues of the clergy at

that time were very substantial or, more likely, that the exactions of the Bishops were very

onerous.

As has been mentioned there is no direct evidence as to how long Bishop Hamond was

not in office nor there being any Bishop appointed to the diocese between Bishop Hamond and

Bishop Wimund. It would appear from King Olaf the Red’s Charter to the Abbot of Furness (ca.

1134) that, after Bishop Hamond’s death, the Sudreys had to rely on visiting Bishops. This

system obviously did meet with the approval of King Olaf, or his advisers, as can be seen from

the following extract from Dr. Oliver’s translation of the Charter:

“Therefore I Olaph”, (that is Olaf) “with the assent of wise and

good men in council have decreed and resolved, that the Christian

Religion in my Kingdom shall be preserved entire under its own

Bishop, rather than be rendered desolate under strangers, and as it

were mercenaries, who seek their own and not the Lord’s

advantage.”

248

This extract contains the first known reference to a Sudreyan ruler seeking the assent of

wise and good men in council”, which probably meant that before writing the letter he sought the

approval of Tynwald. A letter written in about 1134 by King Olaf to Archbishop Thurstan of

York states that he made the relevant decree “The solemn advise of the people that the Diocese of

Sodor had been suffering from visiting Bishops, but there is nothing to show where the visiting

Bishops came from, or to which archiepiscopal see they belonged. It would seem unlikely,

however, that King Olaf would have allowed his Kingdom to have been without a bishop of its

own for too long a period, so it is reasonable to assume that Bishop Hamond’s period in office

extended into the reign of Olaf the Red. It is also extremely , in view of criticisms levied against

them by King Olaf, that any of the visitors was responsible for enacting “the ancient ecclesiastic

laws”, which is another pointer to be fact that they were the work of Bishop Hamond, or possible

of Bishop William. Since there is no evidence to show where the visiting Bishops came from,

there is nothing to indicate that the diocese, of which Man was a part, was transferred from

Canterbury (where it would appear to have been in the latter part of the eleventh century) to York

until the 1130s, when King Olaf the Red requested the Abbot of Furness to nominate a bishop for

the Sudreys.

The Abbey of Furness and the Isle of Man

It would seem appropriate here to give a description of the historical background to the

Abbey of Furness as the abbey had a great influence in the ecclesiastical history of the Diocese of

Sodor. The Abbey of St. Mary of Furness in Lancaster was the daughter abbey of St. Mary of

Savigny in Normandy, which was founded in 1112. The colony from Savigny under Evan, or

Ewan, first settled at Tulbret, near Preston in Lancashire, in July 1124 on land granted by Stephen

Henri de Blois (Earl of Norton, and Boulogne and later King of England) to Godfrey, Abbot of

Savigny.

Three years later (that is in 1127); the colony moved from Preston to Furness and

established the side on land which was also a gift from Earl Stephen. Like Savigny, Furness was

originally a Benedictine abbey of the Savignian Order but, in the time of the fifth abbot, Peter of

York, it was compelled to change to the Cistercian Rule following its mother house of Savigny,

which had changed to that Order in 1148, when Serlo was its abbot.

The founding of Rushen Abbey

Sometime in the 1130s, King Olaf the Red invited the Abbot of Furness to come to the

Isle of Man and, as a result of this visit, he issued to the Abbot of Furness the Charter given the

Abbots of Furness the right to nominate the bishops of the Diocese of Sodor and also granted

them land in what is today the Sheading of Rushen – it should be noted that monks of this Order

were normally settled on fairly unproductive land, but this would not wholly preclude there

having been some previous establishment of the Celtic Church on the side. These grants were in

addition to the grants of land and privileges which he gave to the churches throughout the

Sudreys. In his letter to Archbishop Thurstan of York, King Olaf requested the Archbishop to

consecrate a bishop from the community of Furness to be bishop or Olaf’s Kingdom (that is to be

Bishop of Sodor).

There is some confusion as to the exact date when King Olaf mad his offer to the Abbot

of Furness. According to The Chronicle, this took place in 1134, but the writer of The Chronicle

refers to Olaf making the grant to Abbot Yvon (Ivo in the translation), which would presumably

refer to the first Abbot of Furness, who was Evan, or Ewan. However, in a copy of King Olaf’s

latter to Archbishop Thurstan (which was published in Beck’s Annals of Furness) there is a

249

reference to Abbot Eudo, the second Abbot of Furness, and not to Yvon (Evan, or Ewan).

According to Dr. Oliver, 1134 was the first year in which Abbot Eudo de Sourdevel held office

and it seems as the writer of The Chronicle may have been confused over the change in Abbots.

Dr. Goss suggested that Olaf wrote his letters in about 1130. On balance, the year 1134 is

probably closer to the mark and is generally taken to be the year in which the Abbey of St. Mary

of Rushen was founded; it is a date, according to A.W. Moore, is supported by the chronicler,

William of Newbury, who quite probably knew Wimund (Bishop of Sodor) personally. The

1130a also saw the establishment of three other Abbeys dedicated to St. Mary and therefore all

within “the same group”. According to The Chronicle, those abbeys were St. Mary of Rivaulx in

Yorkshire, which was founded in 1133, St. Mary of Calder, which was founded in1134, and St.

Mary of Melrose, which was founded in1139. King Olaf’s application to Archbishop Thurstan is

the first occasion on which there is any evidence of an Archbishop of York being concerned with

the Isle of Man and it is reasonably safe to assume that the jurisdiction of Canterbury ceased for

that time and that the Diocese of Sodor came under the jurisdiction of York from about 1134 until

1154.

The original Dedications of the Monastery at Ballasalla

and its Parish Church.

King Olaf the Red’s grant of lands to Rushen Abbey was confirmed, in 1152 or 1153, by

a Bull of Pope Eugene III. This document refers to “Monasterium Sancti Leoc”, ie. “the

monastery of St. Leoc”. This may well have been, as suggested by William C. Cubbon, an

allusion to a pre-existing Celtic foundation at, or near, the site of which Rushen Abbey was

established. St. Leoc’s feast day was the 25th June but the fairs, mentioned by Felton and others as

held in the parish were held on the 25th July. It would appear that the original dedication of the

parish church was also to St. Lua/Ma-lua/ Leoc but by 1408 it is called “Ecclesia Sti Lupi”, ie.

“the church of St. Lupus, as so remained. This Gaulish saint’s feast was properly the 29th July and

J.J. Keen has suggested that that the anomalous fair days reflects confusion resulting from the

proximity of the dedications to similarly named saints.

Bishop Wimund

As a result of King Olaf’s request for a bishop to be appointed for the Kingdom of the

Sudreys, a priest called Wimund was consecrated in about 1154 as bishop for the Sudreys or the

Diocese of Sodor as it came to be called – the word – “Sodor” being the ecclesiastical term for the

Sudreys. The origin and meaning of the term has, however, been the cause of considerable

argument over the years and a detailed note on the term is, accordingly.

Bishop Wimund himself appears to have caused problems for historians and the views

which have been given regarding the years when he was in office are many and varied. There is

no mention of Bishop Wimund in The Chronicle, but this might be accounted for the fact that he

had, according to Professor Oluf Kulsrod, his seat in the island of Skye and not in the Isle of Man.

The omission of bishop Wimund’s name from The Chronicle has caused some authorities to take

the view that Bishop Wimund was the same person as Bishop Hamond, but this cannot be the

case as Bishop Hamond was in office in the reign of Godred Crovan and Bishop Wimund was

certainly not Bishop of Sodor at that time.

Bishop Wimund appears to have had a very varied career, although not entirely one

which be expected from a good churchmen. The accounts of the history of the Bishop vary but,

according to Munch, he was a monk in the Abbey of Savigny and went from there to the island of

250

Skye from which post he was appointed to be Bishop of Sodor. Munch’s dated, however, conflict

with other known facts. He placed the date of Bishop Wimund’s consecration as being prior to

1114 and stated that he was consecrated by Archbishop Thomas, who was Archbishop of York

before Archbishop Thurstan. According to William (or William Parvus) of Newburgh Priory in

North Yorkshire, Bishop Wimund was born obscurely in England and was too poor to pay for his

own education, but was employed by monks as a copyist and later received his “tonsure” at

Furness Abbey. He was sent to the Isle of Man with other monks and became so popular with the

inhabitants of Man that they asked for him to be made their Bishop. The Rev. H.C. Craddock has

given two alternative theories as to Bishop Wimund’s history, of which the first is based on the

premise that Bishop Hamond and Bishop Wimund were one and the same person and that person

was consecrated early in the reign of Olaf the Red, which can be discounted for reasons already

given. Craddock’s alternative suggestion (following William Parvus) was that Wimund was

“professed” at Furness about 1130 and then sent with others to work in the Isle of Man and

afterwards to the island of Skye. There he became acquainted with Scottish affairs.

He would then have been consecrated by Bishop Thurstan of York (in about 1135) and, in

the course of his travels in the northern islands of his diocese, able to formulate his claims to the

Earldom of Moray. Robert de Monte –who was Abbot of Saint Michel in Normandy (situated not

far from Savigny) in the latter part of the twelfth century appears to have stated that Wimund was

originally a monk of Savigny and the first Bishop of the Isle of Man, but that he was expelled and

blinded for his cruelty.

Craddock considered that this reference to “the first Bishop of the Isle of Man” (which is

obviously inaccurate) might mean the first Bishop consecrated for the diocese of the Archbishop

of York. This would be consistent with the proposition expressed earlier that the Isle of Man did

not come under the jurisdiction of the Archbishops of York until about 1134. Another pointer in

this direction is that Furness did come under York. If Olaf the Red wanted the Abbot of Furness

to nominate Bishops for the Diocese of Sodor, it is logical that he would have written his letter to

the Archbishop of York and not to the Archbishop of Canterbury.

According to Craddock, William Parvus came to know Wimund (or perhaps only

Wimund’s acquaintances) when Wimund was residing in Byland Abbey after he ceased to be

Bishop of Sodor. This was in the vicinity of Newburgh Priory so this writer must have had quite a

good opportunity of getting to know about Wimund’s history. The fact that Wimund was

“professed” at Furness Abbey does not exclude his having been earlier at the mother abbey at

Savigny – as a lay copyist, for example or his having been a priest in Skye. The last would

indeed be a reasonable explanation for his later having established his seat there. It would seem

odd that Wimund’s name is not mentioned in either King Olaf’s letter to the Abbot of Furness, or

in his letter to Archbishop Thurstan, if, in fact, Wimund had been chosen by the inhabitants of

Man. However, this story might be a bit of embroidery” added by Wimund, or his acquaintance.

On the other hand, William Parvus seems to have believed that Wimund first went to the Isle of

Man as a monk after the founding of Rushen Abbey and captivated the people by his eloquence

combined with suave and jovial manner – according to A.W. Moore this was the cause of his

appointed Bishop of Sodor. If, however, that were the case, one would expect to find some

mention of the fact in The Chronicle, but there is nothing there on the subject of Wimund.

Incidentally, it seems possible that Wimund, as a monk, accompanied the Abbot of Furness when

the Abbot mad his visit to the Isle of Man referred to above. It would appear that one of the

signatories to King Olaf the Red’s Charter to the Abbot of Furness was W. The Monk, who could

well have been “Wimund the Monk”. It seems clear from that charter that it was written before

the founding of Rushen Abbey. The fact that Abbot Eudo was one of the signatories’ means that

the charter was not granted before 1134, as that was the year in which Eudo became Abbot of

251

Furness. Thus it would seem that Wimund was able to captivate the Manx, resulting in his

appointment as their Bishop. It is also relevant that Abbot Eudo is also named (according to Dr.

Oliver’s translation of King Olaf’s letter to Archbishop Thurstan – but it would appear that is

name is omitted from other source manuscripts).

Further differences of views exist among historian on the question as to when Bishop

Wimund ceased to be Bishop of Sodor. According to Minch, Bishop Wimund took up political

activities in the early 1130s and, giving himself the name of MacHeth, assumed the title of Earl of

Moray and claimed the throne of Scotland –which was at that time ruled by King David I, who

was King of Scotland from 1124 to 1153. Dr. Goss, however, pointed out that Munch has

confused the history of the MacHeth family and went on to suggest that Bishop Wimund did not

give up his Episcopal duties until about 1151, but Goss agreed that Wimund laid claim to the

Scottish throne. Matthew Paris support the view that Wimund was no longer Bishop of Sodor in

1151 but his suggestion that Wimund was succeeded as Bishop of Sodor by John, a monk of Seez

(or Sees) in Normandy, is not generally accepted.

Bishop Wimund must have been a very exciting and persuasive character although not

very endearing, as can be seen from the following description of his activities given by Dr. Goss,

who appears to have used as his sources William Parvus of Newburgh (cited above) and the

Scottish historian Skene and Robinson:

“His ready eloquence, jovial manner, and stalwart frame,

captivated his barbarous flock, and enabled him to gather around

him a bold and daring army, composed of adherents of the

Mormoar of Moray, and the wild men of the Isles, ever ready for a

foray into the richer Lands of their neighbours. At their hand he

harried the provinces of Scotland, with bloodshed and rapine, and

when menaced by Royal forces retired into his wooded fastnesses or

islands inlets, but only to ally forth with greater boldness when the

army had retired. Baffled by the craft and insolence of the enemy,

and fearing for the security of his north-western provinces, David”

(that is King David I of Scotland) “brought him to terms by the offer

of a principality in Furness” (which at that time came under

Scotland) “In his new acquisition he abated nothing of his pride and

pomp, but travelled through the country like a prince, at the head of

his army. Wearied by his exactions, and disgusted with his

pretentions, he was seized by the people, not without the connivance

of their leaders, and was blinded and mutilated in which state he

passed many years in tranquillity in the Abbey of Byland” (North

Yorkshire) “where he was accustomed to boast that had his enemies

left him but the eyelight of a sparrow he would have given then “

cause to repent of what they had done. “

It seems likely that the reference to the “wild men of the Isles” in the passage quoted

above was to the Hebrideans and did not include the inhabitants of the Isle of Man. This again

supports the view that Bishop Wimund had his seat in Skye and not in Man. Further evidence

which would tend to support this comes from recent excavations on the islet of Snizort, off the

coast of Skye, which have revealed the remains of a large church, probably dating from the first

half of the twelfth century. This might well be the remains of a Bishop’s Church which Bishop

Wimund had had constructed during his term of office as Bishop of Sodor. It is to be noticed that

Bishop Wimund, like the visiting bishops before him, was keen on exacting money, which was

252

probably an added incentive to the clergy of the Sudreys to offer Bishop Reginald I a third of

their income in order to be relieved of such exactions. Bishop Wimund’s activities in Scotland,

which certainly would not have endeared him to its King, may well, as has been suggested, have

been the cause of King Olaf the Red’s son Godred, making his visit to King Inge in Norway. It is

clear from the passage quoted that Wimund had recruited Sudreyans into the army with which he

harried the Scots and that would, in all probability, have caused Olaf to fear that King David I of

Scotland might take retaliatory action the against the Sudreys. In which event, Olaf might indeed

have required help from Norway and, in order to do so, he would have had to recognize

Norwegian suzerainty. It this connection, it is important to note that King Olaf could not have

expected to have obtained any help from England, despite his early connection with the English

Court, as England was in the throes of a civil war between Stephen and Mathilda.

It seems very probably that, if there had not been a civil war in England, Godred would

not have gone to Norway. If he had not gone to Norway and accepted its suzerainty over the

Sudreys, the Diocese of Sodor would have remained under York and would probably never have

come under Nideros. One could, therefore, say that, if he did nothing else for the Diocese of

Sodor, Wimund was indirectly responsible for the fact that for some three and a quarter centuries,

the Diocese of Sodor was part of the Archiepiscopal See of Nidaros.

Wimund’s immediate Successors and

the Creation of the See of Nidaros.

As had been mentioned, Matthew Paris contended that Bishop Wimund’s successor was

John, a monk of Seez (or Sees) in Normandy, a view also taken by Munch. There is, however,

again no mention of such a Bishop John in The Chronicle, Dr. Goss considered that Paris

(Munch’s source) may have confused this John with a Bishop John of Whithorn, Scotland. The

Diocese of Sodor would appear to have been, for all practical purposes, without a Bishop from

1152 to 1154, when Bishop Gamaliel, an Englishman, was consecrated Bishop of Sodor by

Archbishop Roger de Pont l’Evéque of York, presumably because of Wimund’s mutilation and

retirement to Byland Abbey. In theory, however, the position may have been different because,

while King Olaf the Red’s son, Godred, was in Norway, the See of Nidaros was erected and the

Diocese of Sodor was made part of that see. The prelate responsible for the erection of the See of

Nidaros (which was situated in the Trondheim area in northern Norway) was an Englishman,

Nicolas Breakspear, cardinal of Albano, who later became Pope Adrian IV, the only Englishman

ever to attain that high office. Cardinal Nicholas appear to have gone to Norway in 1152 but it is

own thought that he may not have actually erected the new see until the spring of 1153 as it

would seem that the Cardinal spent the winter of 1152/3 in Norway. Prior to the erection of the

See of Nidaros, Norway had, from 1104 come under the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Lund

and, before that, it had come under the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen. The erection of a

separate see for Norway and its dependencies appear to have given great pleasure to the

Norwegians. The jurisdiction of Nidaros must have been about the most “far-flung” of its day.

Including as it did not only Norway but also Iceland, Greenland, the Faroese, the Shetlands, the

Orkneys and the Sudreys as can be seen from the Papal Bull of 1154 of pope Anastasius IV.

The first Archbishop of Nidaros (John I) was Jón Birgisson, who before being

consecrated archbishop, was Bishop of Stavanger in western Norway. Archbishop John was

Consecrated in 1152 or 1153, the Diplomatarium Norvegicum giving the date as August 1152,

apparently on the assumption that the consecration took place shortly after the arrival of cardinal

Nicholas Breakspear in July if that year. However, modern historians consider the consecration

could have taken place in either 152 or 1153. Apart from erecting the See of Nidaros, Cardinal

Nicholas also seems to have taken steps to reform the Church of Norway as according to Dr.

253

Goss, he introduced may reforms and also more decorum into public worship and directed the

clergy to pay more attention to their proper functions and less to secular affairs. The Cardinal

also, Goss continued, impressed on the new archbishop the necessity of keeping a rigorous

control over his flock but, in attempting to enforce clerical celibacy, although no one dared to

oppose him openly, the cardinal did not meet with so ready an acquiescence. This certainly

appears to have been the case in the Diocese of Sodor as Bishop Mark of Sodor had to enact a

specific ordinance in his Ordinances of 1291to deal with that problem. Dr. Goss quotes Snorri

Sturluson, the Icelandic saga-writer , as saying about Cardinal Nicholas that, in several respects,

the Cardinal reformed the customs and manners of the people during his stay, so that never did

stranger came to the land (that is Norway) more honoured or more beloved by the princes and

their subjects. This is indeed a fantastic “write-up” but may well have been tinged with a little

hero-worship!

Archbishop John I would appear to have consecrated a Norwegian, Bishop Reginald I, to

be Bishop of Sodor. The consecration probably took place in about 1153 or 1154, although

Bishop Reginald would not appear to have taken office until the latter part of 1154. It seems

likely that he came to the Sudreys from Norway in the autumn of that year with Godred, the son

of Olaf the Red. In the meantime, Archbishop Roger de Pont l’Evéque of York, had, as has been

mentioned, consecrated Bishop Gamaliel, an Englishman, as Bishop of Sodor, the consecration

took place in about 1154. It seems likely that Archbishop of York consecrated Bishop Gameliel

before Godred Olafson had returned to the Sudreys and established himself as King of the

Sudreys in place of Reginald and the other two sons of Harald, the son of Godred Crovan. In

addition, the consecration of Bishop Gamaliel almost certainly took place before the erection of

the See of Nidaros was confirmed, on the 1st December 1154, by Papal Bull of Pope Anastasius

IV referred to earlier. The Archbishop of York was faced with a de facto situation of three rulers

of the Sudreys –who obviously did not recognize the suzerainty of Norway – and a contender for

the Sudreyan throne who was in Norway, with a Bishop appointed by the Archbishop of a see

which had not, at that time, received official Papal recognition. In addition, the Archbishops of

York and of Hamburg-Bremen were notorious for being unwilling to give up any of the diocese

under their jurisdiction. Confirmation of the fact that Bishop Gamaliel was in office prior to

Bishop Reginald I assuming his Episcopal duties in the Diocese of Sodor is given in The

Chronicle, where Bishop Gamaliel is recorded as being in office before Bishop Reginald I. It

would, however, seem likely that Bishop Reginald I, who appears to have come to the Sudreys

with Godred Olafson, assumed his Episcopal duties t about the same time as Godred became

King, although he may have waited until after the promulgation of the Papal Bull. It seems likely

that, after promulgation of the Papal Bull, Bishop Gamaliel retired gracefully from the Sudreyan

scene, although this is not entirely beyond dispute as will be seen when the history of the Diocese

under Nidaros is considered. In any event, Bishop Gamaliel would appear to have been carrying

out his ecclesiastical duties in Durham in about 1174 and to have been, in the end buried in

Peterborough in 1181.

As has been mentioned, the Bishop’s Church during the reign of Godred Crovan would

seem to have situated at Kirk Christ, Lezayre, but it appears likely that the Bishop’s Church

moved to Rushen, during the reign of Olaf the Red. The evidence to substantiate this is largely

circumstantial, but it seems clear that Kirk Christ, Rushen, must have been a Bishop’s Church

sometime between the reign of Godred Crovan (1079 to 1095) and the time when the Cathedral of

St. German on St. Patrick’s Isle, Peel, came into existence, which occurred when Bishop Simon

was Bishop of Sodor, that is between 1226 and 1247. It would appear, therefore, that Kirk Christ,

Rushen, was a Bishop’s Church at some time between 1095 and 1226. As has been mentioned,

one would expect to find that the Bishop’s Church was situated near the Royal residence. The

evidence available would tend to show that, during the reign of Godred IV Olafson (1154-8 and

254

1164-87), the King of the Sudreys resided on St. Patrick’s Isle, Peel, while King Reginald III

Godredson (1187 to 1226) probably had his Royal abode in Man at Castle Rushen. If King

Reginald III had been the first King of the Sudreys since 1095 to reside in the South of the Isle of

Man, one would have expected to find the Bishop’s Church situated in the vicinity of Castletown

rather than between Port Erin and Port St. Mary. It has, however already been proposed that

Cronk Howe Mooar was the Royal residence prior to the building of Castle Rushen, the first part

of which was quite probably built during the time when the Sudreys came under Somerled, that is

between 1158 and 164. If, as been suggested, Cronk Howe Mooar was built as a fort by Magnus

Barelegs in 1098 or 1099, the most likely King of the Sudreys to have used it as a Royal

residence would seem to have been King Olaf the Red, which would fit in with what has been

stated earlier. Taking everything into consideration, it would appear, therefore, not unreasonable

to assume that Kirk Christ, Rushen became a Bishop’s Church during the reign of King Olaf the

Red.

The period from 1079 to 1154 would seem to have been one in which the Church in the

Sudreys and, in particular, in the Isle of Man made great strides. As has been mentioned,

ecclesiastical laws appear to have been enacted, the Isle of Man would seem to have divided into

parishes on approximately the same lines as today, the revenue of the Church and the

ecclesiastical courts seem to have been placed on a sound basis and the diocese, from about 1134

onwards, would appear to have had its own Bishops. This period also saw the Diocese of Sodor

leaving Canterbury for York and then being transferred to Nidaros in Norway. In addition, it saw

the establishment of an abbey in the Isle of Man and grants of land being made not only to

Rushen Abbey but also to the churches throughout the Sudreys and, possibly, to the Abbey of St.

Bees as well. There could no longer be any question but that Kingdom of the Sudreys was a

Christian nation and subject to the Pope.

CHAPTER 7

THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE KINGDOM OF THE SUDREYS

(1154 -1266)

Godred IV Olafson’s reign.

As mentioned earlier, Godred IV Olafson began to reign in 1154 and reigned for thirty-

three years that is up to 1187. In the translation of The Chronicle, the reference to him reigning

fro thirty-nine years would appear to be due to a mistranslation of the Latin text of The Chronicle

where the period is referred t as “XXX tribus annis” The Chronicle is tantalizing about what it

does not say about Godred’s reign as can be seen from the translation of the relative sentence in

The Chronicle which states that “ Many things worthy of note might be related to him”(that is

King Godred IV) “ which we have omitted for the sake of brevity “. However, it is also worth

recording what is stated in the translation of The Chronicle in relation to the years up to 1158

when Godred had to flee to Norway:

“In the third year of his” (that is Godred IV’s) “reign the people

of Dublin sent to request him to reign over them. Whereupon,

assembling a great number of ships, and a large army, he went to

Dublin, where he was received by the citizens with great satisfaction

and demonstrations of joy. A few days later they deliberated, and

unanimously appointed him King. When Murrough, King of Ireland,

heard of this, he collected an immense body of Irishmen, and hastened

to Dublin to drive out Godred, and bring the city under subjection

255

to himself. Arriving near the town called Cortcellis, he halted and

pitched his camp. On the following day he selected three thousand

horsemen over who he placed his uterine brother Osiblen, and sent

him with the above-mentioned cavalry to the city, to enter into parley

with the inhabitants, and try their courage. On the approach of this

detachment to the city, Godred and his followers, with all the

citizens of Dublin, issued forth with great clamour, rushed impetus-

ously upon the enemy, and assailed them with such a shower of

arrows that they were at once compelled to fly. Osiblen, the King’s

brother, boldly continuing the struggle, was surrounded and slain

with many others. The rest owed their safety to their chargers, and,

returned to their lord, related in detail what had happened. When

the King heard of the death of his brother he mourned for him and

with inconsolable sorrow, and was so oppressed with grief that he

ordered his soldiers to return to their homes. Godred after a few

days went back to Man, and dismisses the chiefs of the Isles to

their respective abodes. When he now found himself secure on his

throne, and that no one could oppose him, he began to act tyranny-

nically toward his chiefs, deprived some of their inheritances and

others of their dignities. If those, one named Thorfinn, son of Oter,

more powerful than the rest, went to Somerled and begged for him”

(Somerled’s), “son, Dugald, that he might make him King over the

Isles. Somerled, highly, gratified by the application, put Dugald

under the direction of Thorfinn, who received and led him through

all the islands, subjecting them all to him, and taking hostage from

each. One of the chiefs, however, called Paul, secretly fled to Godred,

and informed him of what has occurred. Godred was greatly alarmed

by the intelligence, and ordered his followers to get ships in readiness

and start immediately to encounter the enemy. On the other hand,

Somerled and his party assembled a fleet of eighty ships and hastened

to meet Godred.

In the year 1156, a naval battle was fought, between Godred and

Somerled, during the night of the Epiphany of our Lord, with great

slaughter on both sides. But when daylight came they made peace, and

shared between them the Kingdom of the Isles, and from that day to

this the Kingdom has remained divided. Thus was the Kingdom of the

Isles ruined from the time the sons of Somerled got possession of it.

(the Epiphany of the Lord was on the Friday the 6th of January)

In the year 1158, Somerled came to Man with fifty-three ships,

gave battle to Godred, put him to flight, plundered the whole island,

and retired. But Godred crossed over to Norway, for the purpose of

asking assistance against Somerled.

The part of the passage quoted above referring to Godred’s expedition to Ireland

is considered by the writer of this book to be misplaced as he feels that the scribe who wrote this

part of the Chronicle ascribed to Godred IV Olafson what he should have ascribed to Godred’s

grandfather III Crovan. In the first place, the reference to the third year of Godred IV reign does

not fit in with the events which took place in 1156, but they could have applied to the reign of

Godred III, the third year of his reign being 1082. In the second place, there is no record in the

256

Irish annals of Godred IV having made any expedition to Ireland, although there was a King

Murtough MacLoughlin of Ulster who did become King of Ireland and who died in the mid-

1160s.

On the other hand, there was a King Muircheartach O’ Brien of Ireland who was on the

throne during the reign of Godred Crovan and who is said to have driven Godred Crovan out of

Ireland in 1094. Further evidence to support this view can be found in the fact that Godred IV

married King Muircheartach O’Brien’s granddaughter, Princes Phinola. This would seem

unlikely if he had been fighting her great-uncle, Osiblen, and had opposed her grandfather, only a

few years before. In addition, the “generation gap” would seem to make it more likely for

grandfather (Godred Crovan) to be fighting grandfather (Muircheartach) than for grandson

(Godred IV) to have been fighting grandfather (Muircheartach) and then marrying Phinola,

Muircheatach’s granddaughter. The relevant part of this passage would, therefore, seem to fit in

better with Godred Crovan than with Godred IV and would tend to corroborate the entry in The

Chronicle which said that Godred Crovan subdued Dublin and a greater part of Leinster. The

writer of The Chronicle may well have confused Muircheartach O’Brien with Murtough

MacLouglin of Ulster and, as a result, confused Godred Crovan’s expedition with the activities of

Godred IV. If this argument is correct, the reference in the passage quoted above to Godred IV

feeling secure on his throne should, it is suggested, be construed as feeling secure as a result of

having killed, or blinded, Reginald Haraldson and his two brothers and not as having any

reference to the supposed Dublin expedition. In considering the suggestion that the Chronicler

erred by confusing Godred IV with Godred Crovan, it must be remembered that this part of The

Chronicle would not appear to have been written until at least a century after the1150s and there

is every excuse for the scribe been mistaken, particularly as it is most unlikely that he had

recourse to documents showing the dates of the Irish Kings, and, furthermore, the spelling of the

names of the Irish Kings varies considerably.

As has been mentioned, a daughter of King Olaf the Red married Somerled, Thane of

Argyll: she was called Ragnhild, and they appear to have had four sons, including Dugald who is

referred to in the passage quoted from The Chronicle, and those sons would, therefore, have been

nephews of Godred IV. The name Somerled is of interest in that it is derived from the Old Norse

Word Sumarliði, meaning Summer-Wanderer, and was probably a nickname given to a Norseman

who went on Viking expeditions during the summer, but which later came to form a family

forename. It seems probable that, after Godred’s defeat in 1156, the Mull and Islay groups of the

Hebrides went to Dugald while Godred retained the Lewis and Skye groups, a view propounded

by William Cubbon. As a result of his defeat in 1156, Godred would appear to have sought help

from King Henry II of England as an entry in the Pipe Rolls from that year shows that the Sheriff

of Worcester rendered an account of seventy - nine shillings and sixpence for the arms of the

King of the Isles by King’s writ, and, in q1157, a further sum of seventy shillings was paid for his

(that is Godred’s) pledges and fifty shillings for his palfrey and armour, all of which would

indicate that Godred had become the vassal of, or owed some services to the English King.

According to Dr. Goss, the real injury to Godred’s Kingdom was not the loss of the Hebrides but

the interposition of an independent sovereignty between the Isle of Man and the Northern

Hebridean islands, that is, the Lewis and Skye groups.

Somerled’s later Insurrection and Godred’s Norwegian Venture.

Somerled does not appear to have satisfied with the 1156 agreement because, as quoted

above, he sailed to the Isle of Man in 1158 with a large fleet, defeated King Godred and

plundered the Island with a large fleet, defeated King Godred and plundered the Island before

retiring. Godred appears to have received no assistance from England against Somerled’s attack,

257

despite the visit to England referred to above. As result of Somerled’s expedition, Godred left the

Isle of Man and the whole of the Sudreys now appear to have come under Somerled and his sons.

Although The Chronicle states that Godred then went to Norway, he must, in fact, first have gone

to King Malcolm IV of Scotland (who was also suffering from the activities of Somerled) as he

witnessed in 1159, at the Scottish Court, the confirmation in a document.

In 1160, however, he appears to have been in Norway and to have been confirmed as

King of the Sudreys by King Inge, one of the three rulers of Norway. In 1161, he apparently

commanded a wing of King Inge’s army in the battle which took place on ice near Oslo.

However, Godred appears to have turned traitor during the battle and to have gone over to Inge’s

enemy, Haakon with the Broad Shoulders, as a result of which King Inge was defeated and killed

and Haakon became King Haakon II of Norway. King Haakon II was himself killed in 1162 by

partisans of King Inge and he was succeeded in 1163 by King Magnus V Erlingsson. Godred

seems to have remained in Norway until 1164 before returning to the Isle of Man, and the

translation of The Chronicle gives the following record of relevant events to that year:

“In the year 1164, Somerled assembled a fleet of 160 ships and put

in at Renfew, with intention of subduing the whole of Scotland.

But through divine punishment he was overcome by a small number

of foes, and there slain with his son and a vast number of his people

In the same year there was a battle at Ramsay between Reginald,

brother of Godred, and the Manxmen, and through the treachery of

a certain Viscount, the Manxmen were put to flight and Reginald

began to reign. On the fourth day, however, Godred “(that is

Godred IV) “returned from Norway with a large body of troops,

And seizing his brother, mutilated, and deprived him of his sight.”

According to the Orkneyinga Saga, it would appear that Somerled and his son were killed

by Svein Asleifson in the Hebrides, on the West coast of Scotland, rather than at Renfew, but the

balance of authority would seem to support the view that he was killed at Renfew and there is no

evidence to indicate that Svein took part in the engagement. It would, however, appear that he

recommenced his raids on the Sudreys in about 1155 and that from about 1158 onwards until his

death in Dublin in 1171, they occurred regularly. There is little evidence to show what took place

in the Isle of Man between 1158 and 1164, but the reference to “a certain treacherous Viscount

“in the passage quoted has given rise to problems. The word Vice-comes used in the Latin text

was the approximate equivalent, in those days, to the sheriff of a county. It is suggested that the

reference to “certain” Vice-comes infers that there was more than one Vice-comes, and it is

further suggested that the Vice-comes was the chief administrative officer in a Quarter of the Isle

of Man or in a group of islands, such as the Skye group, in the Hebrides. A.W. Moore, on the

other hand, took the view that a Vice-comes exercised a much greater jurisdiction and was the

King’s deputy, but this is not accepted, it being suggested that, in that case, the Latin text would

probably have used the word “Comes” instead of “Vice-comes”, the Comes being equivalent to

an Earl. The writer of The Chronicle must have been familiar with the term Vice-comes as

meaning sheriff, in view of the relationship between Rushen Abbey and the English Abbey of

Furness and would therefore have considered it to be the appropriate term to use in connection

with the chief administration officer of a Manx Quarter or of a group of Hebridean islands.

258

The building of a Stronghold at the Mouth of the Silverburn

It seems very likely that Castle Rushen was founded during the period 1158 to 1164

although the evidence is not sufficiently strong as to make it possible to be dogmatic on the point.

It would appear probable that Somerled intended to make the Isle of Man a permanent part of his

dominions. In this connection, it is significant that the next Bishop of Sodor, Christian came from

Argyll, which was Somerled’s own home territory. There is no evidence to show that Somerled

ruled the Isle of Man directly and it seems likely that he appointed someone, possibly one of his

sons, to be his Viceroy in Man. This would tend to show that Somerled’s designs on the Isle of

Man went further than to raid it. If Somerled did appoint a Viceroy to rule the Isle of Man on his

behalf, it would seem reasonable for him to ensure that his Viceroy had a place which he could

adequately protect against the local inhabitants who must have been hostile to him.

O’Neill has expressed the view that the oldest part of Castle Rushen, as it now stands,

was built in the twelfth century, but suggest that it was built by King Godred IV Olafson. The

writer of this book suggests that Castle Rushen was founded by Somerled, or is Viceroy in the

Isle of Man. It would appear that, after his return from Norway in1164, Godred resided in St.

Patrick’s Isles, Peel. It seems unlikely that he would have done so if he had built Castle Rushen,

either before he went into exile or after his return from exile. A second and even more telling

point may be that castle Rushen in the old days was even better situated to deal with an enemy

from within the Isle of man than from one who was making his attack from outside the Island in

that, according to early maps, there was only one narrow causeway, running between two lakes,

by which Castle Rushen could be approached from the north.

According to O’Neill, the keep of Castle Rushen closely resembles examples in England

in the latter part of the twelfth century, particularly the type common in the later part of the reign

of King Henry II of England (ca. 1170). O’Neill also stated that the rather similar Dolwyddelan

Caste in Carnarvonshire (stronghold of the Princes of Gwynedd) was built about that same period,

and that the keep of the castle very closely resembles the rectangular tower which forms the

Cubbie Roo’s Castle, on Wyre in the Orkneys (probably built by Kolbein Hruga), which he

considers was probably built between 1150 and 1160. He also indicated as must be obvious, that

the architecture of the Orcadian Castle can hardly be due to English influence. It is material to

note that Somerled had close connections with the Orkneys (his wife having been a grand-

daughter of Earl Haakon of Orkney) and it would appear much more likely for him, or his

Viceroy, to have been influenced by a recently built Orcadian castle than by an English one.

Taking the evidence as a whole, it would seem not unreasonable to assume that the oldest

surviving portion of Castle Rushen was built during the period when the Isle of Man came under

Somerled. However, this cannot wholly preclude the previous existence of some sort of

fortification at this site since there may have been a sizeable lagoon at the river’s mouth where

vessels could shelter.

The passage quoted above from The Chronicle states that Somerled was killed in 164 and

in that same year Godred IVs brother Reginald II, seized the Isle of Man after a battle with the

Man, but only ruled for four days before being defeated by Godred (who had returned from

Norway with a large army) and then mutilated and blinded by him.

It would seem likely that Godred only returned to the West because he had heard of Somerled’s

death, a view which supported by Munch. A.W. Moore states that it is uncertain whether the

Manx, who were defeated by Reginald, were fighting for Godred or Somerled. It would seem the

passage quoted above recording Somerled’s death, and from the fact that Godred was so soon on

the scene, that the Battle of Ramsay took place after the death of Somerled in which case the

Manx would appear to have been fighting on behalf of Godred.

259

King Godred’s Residence and the Buildings on St. Patrick’s Isle

After his return from Norway, King Godred appears to have resumed rule over the

Kingdom of the Sudreys less the Mull en Islay group of the Hebrides, which never returned to the

jurisdiction of the Kings of the Sudreys. The Chronicle contains no record of events relating to

the Isle of Man between 1164 and 1176 and this would, apart from the raids of Svein Asleifson

referred to above, seem to have been a reasonable quit time for the inhabitants of Man. The

question as to where King Godred IV resided after his return from exile in 1164 is open to

argument. A.W. Moore considered that he resided in the Hebrides, while Basil Megaw tents to

view that he lived in Peel. The writer of this book concurs with the latter since, according to The

Chronicle, Godred was in the Isle of Man in 1176 and died on St. Patrick’s Isle in 1187. It goes

on to state that his body was removed to Iona, which was outside his jurisdiction, being part of

the Mull group of islands. Thus it could not be that he his seat there. Iona was, however, a holy

island and that may be the reason for his having been buried there.

The building of the Church of St. German on St. Patrick’s Isle, which later became the

Cathedral Church, seems to have been commenced during Godred’s reign and, as been

mentioned, one would expect the Bishop and the King to reside in close proximity. (Canon

Kermode expressed the view that the Royal residence moved to Peel in the second half of the

twelfth century owning to frequent attacks from Scotland although he seemed to think that it had,

until then, been at Ramsay, a view which is not accepted by the author.) Furthermore, as man is

the most important island in the Sudreys and as it was customary for the Kings to live in Man,

there seems no reason why Godred IV should not have done so. The only evidence to the

contrary, and that on which A.W. Moore relied, is that The Chronicle states that Vice-comes

Fogolt of Man died 1183. In the copy in the British Museum, the material words “the Mannia”

only appear and Johnstone has omitted them from his text. However, even if the words are in the

text, it does not means that Godred resided outside Man, as it is suggested that a Vice-comes was

merely the chief administrative officer in charge of one of the four Quarters of the Isle of Man, or

of a group of Scottish islands

King Godred’s Marriage

King Godred IV went through a “hand-fasting” marriage with an Ulster princes Phinola, a

granddaughter of King Muircheartach O’Brien and a daughter of MacLouglin. It is uncertain

when this “marriage” took place but, in 1176, their son Olaf, was three years old. Olaf’s had an

elder brother, Reginald, and, according to Munch, another brother, Ivar, and a sister, mother of

Bishop Reginald II, they where older than Olaf. It would seem more likely from that the marriage

took place in the second half of the 1160s, after Godred’s return from exile, rather than between

1154 and 1158 – when he had previously been in the West. This marriage shows that the old link

between the Royal families of the Sudreys and Ireland was still being maintained. It also shows

that the Old Norse form of “hand-fastening” marriage was still performed although as will be

seen, it was disapproved of by the Church.

The Death of Svein Asleifson

Some time after the death, in about 1158, of Earl Reginald of Orkney, Svein Asleifson

adopted Haakon, the second son of Earl Harald Maddadson, and, when Haakon became old

enough, Svein took him on Viking expeditions, Svein lived on Gareksey (or Gairsay) in the

Orkneys where he farmed in the early spring and late summer and went in raids to the Sudreys

260

and Ireland in the late spring and early summer (which he called “Spring-Viking”) and in the

autumn and early winter (which he called “Autumn-Viking”) and thus combined the two

occupations of farming and raiding. In 1171, Svein Asleifson and Haakon Haraldson appear to

have made their usual two Viking trips. On the first trip they plundered in the Sudreys, going so

far south as the Isle of Man, but found very little booty as the Sudreyans had hidden all their

movable property in the ground or in heaps of stone. After leaving the Isle of Man, Svein and

Haakon went to Dublin on approaches to which they were successful in encountering two English

vessels which they captured. Later the same year, Svein and Haakon made a second raid on the

Sudreys and Ireland and once again found little booty in the Sudreys but were much more

successful when they arrived in Ireland. During this raid, Svein and Haakon, according to the

Orkneyinga Saga, attacked Dublin but, during the assault on the city, Svein was killed.

Events in Ireland

According to The Chronicle, 1171 was the year which Richard de Clare, alias Strongbow,

Earl of Pembroke, conquered Dublin and a great part of Ireland. Giraldus Cambrensis (Gerald de

Barri or Gerald of Wales, archdeacon of Brecon) seems to have considered that King Godred IV

helped the English in their attack on Dublin by blockading the port, but the Irish annalist, Ware,

was of the opinion that Godred IV assisted Asculph Mac Torcáill, King of the Dublin Danes

(That is the Norsemen) in a vain attempt to regain the city and afterwards entered into an equally

unsuccessful arrangement with Roderick O’ Connor to help him to expel the English from

Ireland. There is, however, no mention in The Chronicle of any expedition to Ireland by King

Godred after his return from Norway but, if he had made one, it would seem more likely for him

to have supported the Irish side than the English in view of the fact that is Phinola, was Irish. It

might be suggested that Ware was confusing Asculph with Svein Asleifson, but it is most

unlikely that Godred would have supported Svein in view of Svein’s raid on the Sudreys,

including the Isle of Man. It seems, therefore, best not to try and hazard a guess as to whether or

not Godred IV was involved in Irish affairs at this point of time.

Svein Asleifson’s Sons inherit

After Svein Asleifson’s death, his two sons, Olaf and Andreas, appear to have divided

their father’s property between them. Of these sons, Olaf was Svein’s son by his first wife,

Ragnhild, and Andreas was his son by his second wife, Ingirid, who had accompanied Svein

when he left the Isle of Man for the Orkneys in the 1140s. According to the Orkneyinga Saga, “it

has been said that he “(meaning Svein Asleifson) “was the greatest man in the western lands,

either in old time or at the present day, of those who had not a higher title than he had “. Svein’s

wife Ingirid was the widow of the Manx nobleman, Andreas, who was killed during the raid of

Höld (of Prince Cadwallader) on the Isle of Man. It is interesting to note that Olaf, Svein son, was

called after his grandfather from father’s side, while Andreas was called after Svein’s wife first

husband, Andreas.

Vivian, Cardinal Legate of the Apostolic See, in Man.

The next entries in The Chronicle connected with Manx history relate to the year 1177

and the translation is as follows:

“In the year 1176 (corrected year 1177) “John de Courcy subdued

Ulster. In the same year Vivian, cardinal legate of the apostolic See,

came to Man, and in the discharge of his office caused Godred to be

261

united in lawful marriage with his wife, the daughter of MacLouglin,

son of Murrough, King of Ireland, who was mother of Olave then

three years old. They were married by Silvanus, Abbot of Rivaulx.

On the same day Godred gave to the Abbot Silvanus a piece of

land at Mirescoge, where he soon built a monastery; but in process

of time the lands and the monks were made over to the abbey of

St. Mary of Rushen.”

As will be seen, John de Courcy married Lady Afreca, a daughter of King Godred IV,

established a Manx-Norman. Cardinal Vivian’s visit to the Isle of Man and the resulting formal

Christian marriage of King Godred and Prince Phinola will be dealt with in detail in the next

chapter as it is, in the main, more pertinent to ecclesiastical than to civil history. However, it is

important to note here the practical effect of the cardinal’s visit on the succession to the throne of

the Sudreys. According to the passage quoted. Olaf was three years old when his parents were

lawfully married. There appears to be some confusion over this as The Chronicle later states that

he was only ten years old in 1187, when his father Godred IV, died, and that he was born in

lawful wedlock, which would place Olaf’s date of birth as being 1177 and not 1173. A possible

explanation for this is that, according to one of the Manx customary laws which were reduced to

writing by the Deemsters in 1577:

“Also we give for Law, that if a Man get a Maid or young Woman

With Child before Marriage and within a year or two doth marry

her, if she was never slandered nor defamed with any other Man

before, that Child begotten before Marriage shall have his Father’s

Corbe and his Farme according to the ancient Custome of this Isle.”

The reference in the passage to ä year or two “is ambiguous and may well have been

construed in Olaf’s case to include a child of three, which would not be unreasonable if the

expression “a year of two “had been used by the Deemsters in the sense of “a year or so. This

view receives support by Mrs. Bullock who, writing in 1816, stated:

“ A marriage contracted between the parties within three years of

the birth of a child renders such child legitimate, if the character

of the female is otherwise unimpeached.”

It would seem, therefore, that, if the customary law applied, the child was treated as if it

had been born in wedlock and not as if it were a bastard. The same consideration would not

appear to have applied to Olaf’s elder brother, Reginald, as it would seem that he was

substantially older than Olaf. If Munch was correct, another brother Ivar, and a sister were born

after Reginald and before Olaf.

According to the Chronicle:

“In the year 1182, Reginald, son of Eacmarchat “(or Eachmarcach)

“a man of the Royal race, came to Man with a large number of

followers, during the absence of the King; and in the first combat

put to flight a party of those who guarded the coast, killing about

twenty of them. Later on, however, in the same day, the Manxmen,

assembling in a body, manfully encountered and slew him with nearly

all his followers.”

262

Nothing else is known of this Reginald, but he may have been related to the sons of

Harald Godredson who were blinded (or killed) by Godred IV in 1154. It is noteworthy that the

passage quoted refers to the absence from Man of the King that is King Godred IV). This is an

indication that Godred lived in the Isle of Man, but did leave it on occasions, not that he always

lived outside Man.

An entry in The Chronicle under the year 1183 (which Munch considers should be 1182)

records the death of Folgolt, Viscount of Man. This Fogolt may have been a grandson of Fogolt

whose son, Turkill, was one of the witnesses of the 1134 charter granted in favour of the Abbey

of Furness.

The death of Godred

According to The Chronicle, King Godred IV died in 1187 and the translation of the

entries in The Chronicle relating to the Isle of Man for that year is as follows:

“ In the same year (that is 1187), “ on the 10th of November,

Godred King of the Isles died in the Island of St. Patrick in Man. In

the beginning of the following summer his body was removed to the

Island called Iona. He left three sons, Reginald, Olave and Ivar.

Reginald, then a full grown man, was absent in the Isles.

Olave, yet a very young boy, resided in Man.

Godred during his life had appointed Olave to succeed to the

Kingdom, for the inheritance belonged to him by right, because he

was born in lawful wedlock; and had commanded all the people of

Man to appoint Olave King after his own death, and preserve

inviolate their oath of allegiance. However, after the death of

Godred, the Manxmen sent their messengers to the Isles for Reginald

and made him King, because he was a man of energy and of riper age.

For they dreaded the weakness of Olave, for he was but a boy ten

years old, and they considered that a person, who on account of his

tender age, knew nor to direct himself, would be wholly incapable

of governing his subjects. This was the reason why the people of Man

appointed Reginald King. “

The Reign of Reginald Godredson

As has been mentioned, he passage quoted above conflicts with the one under the year

1176 so far as Olaf’s age is concerned. It is interesting to note that, even though King Godred IV

nominated his son Olaf as King of the Sudreys, this was not sufficient and that the inhabitants of

the country, presumably through Tynwald, had the final say. Godred’s reason for nominating Olaf

instead of Reginald, or Ivar, would appear to be that, although Olaf was young enough to be

legitimized by law, Reginald was too old to obtain that Olaf; the same would seem to have

applied in his case. In any event, Reginald became King of the Sudreys in 1188 and the entry for

that year in The Chronicle states that “In the same year was killed Murrough, a chief whose

power and energy were felt throughout the whole Kingdom of the isles “(that is of the Sudreys),

but, unfortunately, we do not know anything else about this chief.

263

It would appear that, apart from the Viking raids of Svein Asleifson and the abortive

attack on the Isle of Man by Reginald, the “ man of the Royal race “, the reduced Kingdom of the

Sudreys passed through a peaceful era not only up to the death of King Godred Iv but also up to

the end of that century. As can be seen from the passage last quoted, Reginald Godredson had

been in the Hebrides before he was called to become King of the Sudreys and it seems probable

that he had been granted some of the Hebrides in the same way as he granted the island of Lewis

(or probably the Lewis group of islands) to his younger brother Olaf, for Olaf’s maintenance. It is

not possible to say when the grant to Olaf was made, except that it was made before 1202, as it is

clear that Olaf was living in the Hebrides at that date. It may well be that Olaf was appointed to

be Vice-comes of the Lewis group of islands in succession to Reginald.

Events in Caithness

In about 1198, King William I alias the Lion of Scotland (1165-1214), being unable to

come to terms with Earl Harald Maddadson of Orkney over Caithness in Scotland, sent envoys to

King Reginald of the Sudreys offering the Earldom of Caithness to Reginald in return for a cash

payment and regular tribute, an offer which was accepted. King William probably made the offer

to King Reginald because Reginald was related to the Earls of Orkney, being the great-grandson

of Earl Haakon Paulson. On accepting the Earldom, King Reginald went to Caithness with a large

army consisting of Sudreyans, men from Kintyre and a large number of troops from Ulster which

were given to him by John de Courcy, (ca. 1160 – 22 September 1219 died at the age of ca. 59,

son of Robert de Courcy, Baron of Stoke, co. Somerset, the conqueror of Ulster). King Reginald

did not stay in Caithness for long but returned to the Sudreys when winter approached, leaving

behind him in Caithness three deputies called Mani Olafsson, Rafn the Lawman and Hlifolf Alli,

the last of whom was killed at instigation of Earl Harald Maddadson of Orkney. Earl Harald later

recaptured Caithness but, in 1202, he sued for peace with King William of Scotland and was

allowed to keep Caithness on payment of 2.000 mark (or according to Robertson £ 2.000 in

silver) which Earl Harald raised from the inhabitants of Caithness. Munch considered that King

William extracted this sum in order to pay compensation to King Reginald because he had not

received the earldom which he had paid for.

According to the Orkneyinga Saga, King Reginald was the greatest warrior then in the

Western Lands and “Three winters he had been out in warships without coming under a sooty

rafter “. It is not certain which three years the writer of the saga is referring to, but it would seem

likely that he meant the tree year from 1195 to 1198.

Olaf Godredson in Lewis

It would appear that, in 1202, Gudmund, a Bishop-elect from Iceland and Rafn

Sveinbjarnison, a celebrated chief and physician, were on their way Iceland to Norway, when

they were driven by storms to one of the Lewis group of the Hebrides called Sandey (Now

Sandera), which is one of the long series of islands in that group known as “The Long Island”.

There they met Olaf, King Reginald’s brother, who demanded from them a tax of fifty marks,

which was later reduced to fifteen marks in order to avoid a fight. This clearly indicates that, by

1202, Olaf was installed in the Lewis group of islands and also indicates that Olaf had jurisdiction

over the whole group of islands (presumably as Vice-comes ) and not only over the island of

Lewis.

264

Events in Ulster

In 1204, Hugh de Lacy (ca. 1176 - ca. 26 December 1242 at the age of ca. 66, son of

Hugh de Lacy) attacked Ulster, took John de Courcy prisoner and conquered Ulster. He then

released John de Courcy, who went to King Reginald II, because he was Reginald’s brother-in-

law, having married Afreca, Reginald’s sister. It is not certain when John de Courcy and Afreca

were married but it seems likely that the wedding took place before 1198 as that would have been

a reason for John de Courcy giving troops to King Reginald for Reginald’s expedition to

Caithness.

In 1205, John de Courcy and King Reginald raised a large force and went to Ulster with

about hundred ships and laid siege to the port of Strangford in County Down, but were attacked

and defeated by Walter de Lacy (brother of Hugh de Lacy) as a result of which defeat John de

Courcy never recovered Ulster.

Relations with King John of England

Whether or not it was a result of this defeat is uncertain, but, on the 7th February 1205,

King John of England took King Reginald, his lands and people under his protection. Exactly a

year later, King John gave Reginald a letter of safe-conduct to England for fifteen days while, on

the 28th April 1206, he ordered the sheriff of Lancaster to assign to the King of Man thirty

marcates of land in his (the sheriff’s) balliwick and a day later ordered his treasurer to pay thirty

marks to the King of Man. Again, on the 17th June 1207, King John ordered the Sheriff of

Lancaster to assign to Reginald twenty litrates of land. All of this shows that the Kingdom of the

Sudreys had become a protectorate of England and that King Reginald was receiving land and

money from King John (although Reginald does not appear to have formally become a liegeman

of King John until 1212).

Olaf attempts to obtain a larger Share of the Kingdom

In about 1208, Olaf became dissatisfied with the portion of the Kingdom of the

Sudreys which his brother, King Reginald, had given him and went to his brother and petitioned

for a larger part of the Kingdom, but Reginald’s reply to this was to have Olaf arrested and sent to

King William I the Lion of Scotland to be imprisoned by that monarch, as a result of which Olaf

was incarcerated in Scotland for nearly seven years.

(Olave was prisoner in Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 41.)

The translation of the relevant entry in The Chronicle is as follows:

“Reginald gave his brother Olave a certain island called Lewis,

which is said to be more extensive than the other islands, but thinly

populated, because it is mountainous and rocky, and almost totally

unfit for cultivation. The inhabitants live mostly by hunting and

fishing. Olave tool possession of this island and dwelt there; living,

however, very scantily. Finding that the island could not support

himself and his followers, he went frankly to his brother Reginald,

who was then residing in the Isles, and spoke to him as follows:

“You know, my brother and King, that the Kingdom of the Isles

were mine by hereditary right, but as the Lord chose you for its

governor, I do not grudge it you, nor am I discontented because you

have been raised to the supreme dignity of King. I now therefore

265

beg that you will allot me land somewhere in the Isles sufficient for

my own decent maintenance and that of my followers, for the

island of Lewis which you gave me is un equal to my support”

When Reginald had heard this, he promised to take advice on the

subject, and return an answer to the petition next day. When next

day had dawned, and Olave had come by summons, to speak with

the King, Reginald ordered him to be seized, and carried in chains

to William, King of Scotland,to be kept prisoner by that Sovereign.

This order was executed, and Olave remained prisoner with the

King of Scotland nearly seven years. In the seventh year, William,

King of Scotland, died (4 December 1214).

The reason for King Reginald imprisoning his brother is not stated but it is suggested it

was because King Reginald was afraid that Olaf might ask Norway to come and help him to

recover the Sudreyan throne. Reginald might well have been apprehensive because the civil war

in Norway had at last come to an end, as a result of the Treaty of Kvitingsøy. That treaty was

signed in the summer of 1280, the same year in which Munch considered Olaf was sent for

imprisonment to King William the Lion of Scotland, and Reginald may well have felt that

Norway might take revenge against him having aligned himself with England. The place of Olaf’s

imprisonment has given rise to controversy as Johnstone considered that he was imprisoned in

Marchemont Castle, Robertson that he was imprisoned in Roxburgh Castle and Dr. Goss that he

was imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle! (Roxburgh Castle is also known as Marchemount Castle)

Trouble in the Hebrides

Whatever may have been the cause of King Reginald having Olaf imprisoned, Reginald

was soon to be involved in problems. About 1209, according to the Annals of Ulster, the

MacSomerlads fought a battle with the men of Skye, which was a part of the then Kingdom of the

Sudreys. However, the incident referred to in the Annals of Ulster may be the same as that

referred to in The Chronicle under the year 1210 where it is stated that Angus, son of Somerled,

Lord of Bute and Arran and three of his sons were killed. At about the same time same time, a

Norwegian force seems to have come to the Hebrides and plundered Iona, although that island

was supposed to have been sacrosanct and to have come directly under the Pope. Munch

considered that the Norwegian expedition was connected with the battle in Skye, with the incident

referred to in The Chronicle which resulted in death of Angus Somerledson and his sons and with

the raid on the Isle of Man by Earl Fulke, which also took place in 1210.

King John of England attacks Man

The entry in The Chronicle relating to the last runs as follows:

“In the same year” (that is 1210) “John, King of England, with a

fleet of 50 ships, went to Ireland and subdued it. He sent a part of

the army, with an Earl of the name of Fulke, to Man. This force in

fifteen days devastated nearly the whole island, and receiving hostages

returned home. King Reginald, however, and his nobles were absent

from Man at the time”.

(The entry in the Annals of Ulster “The King of the Saxons John came

into Ireland with a fleet hard to count, namely, seven hundred ships.)

266

There is no explanation as to why King John organized the attack on the Isle of man,

which only five years earlier had come under his protection, and Munch’s theory that the

Norwegians somehow took part in the devastation of the Isle of Man does not seem to “ring true”.

A much more likely cause was that King Reginald had thrown off his alignment with England

and had supported the Norwegians.

Reginald pays Homage in Norway and then reverts to England.

In any event, shortly after the raid on Man, King Reginald and his son Godred went to

Norway to pay homage to its King Inge II, (son of Baard Guttormson and Cecily, daughter of

Sigurd II, King of Norway). King Reginald’s loyalty to Norway seems to have been short-lived

as, on the Wednesday 16th May 1212, he declared himself to be a liegemen of King John who, on

20 May 1212 (Trinity Sunday, the Sunday next after Pentecost (Whit –Sunday), he paid Stephen

of Oxford ten marks for conducting the King of Man back to his own country.

On the Thursday 16th May 1213, King John ordered some of Reginald’s subjects, who

were prisoners at Porchester and Dover, to be surrendered to the King of Man and also ordered

his officers in Ireland to assist Reginald against the Norwegians sea-rovers. At the same time,

King John granted Reginald, in return for his (Reginald’s) homage and services, a knight’s fee at

Carlingford in Ireland and hundred measures of corn a year. On the Friday 3rd

January 1214, King

John issued a decree forbidding his mariners of Ireland, etc., to injure of the King of Man. All this

tend to show that King Reginald was rather in a “cleft stick”, not knowing whether it was better

for him to support England or Norway. Historically and racially. Reginald’s sympathies should lie

with Norway, but Norway was far away and the Isle of Man was on England’s doorstep and also

on Ireland’s which had been conquered by King John in 1210. This was probably the reason for

Reginald throwing in his lot with England and King John’s reason for giving “sops” to Reginald

in order to retain his support, which indicates the importance which King John attributed to King

Reginald’s friendship. This was probably due to the geographical situation of the Isle of Man in

relation to England and Ireland.

The Release of Olaf

In 1214, Olaf, King Reginald’s younger brother, was released from his Scottish prison.

According to The Chronicle, King William the Lion of Scotland, before his death (which

occurred on Thursday the 4th December 1214), gave orders for the release of everyone who was

confined in his prisons, which would have included Olaf. Johnstone expressed the view that Olaf

was not released until King William’s actual death. The Chronicle goes on to state that, after Olaf

was freed, he went to the Isle of Man to visit his brother, King Reginald. He then went, with a lot

of important dignitaries, on a pilgrimage to the shrine of St. James at Compostella in Spain – one

of the principal pilgrimages in Europe. On his return from the pilgrimage, Olaf again visited King

Reginald, who received him in a friendly manner.

The reason for King Reginald’s “change of heart” towards his brother, Olaf, was probably

that Olaf no longer presented a thread to him since Reginald was now a vassal of King John and

thus not now afraid of Norway or a Norwegian-supported rising. Reginald did, make Olaf marry a

certain Lauon or Joan, the daughter of a noblemen of Kintyre and the sister of Reginald’s wife.

(Lauon or Joan was a daughter of Reginald, (Reginaldus Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile) and

Fonia, daughter of Randuloh , Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and

Elizabeth or Joan, illegitimate daughter of King Henry I of England).

267

He again gave the island of Lewis (or possibly the Lewis group of islands) to Olaf, as a

result of which Olaf and his bride went there to live. The date of Olaf’s marriage is uncertain but

it would seem as if it took place soon after Olaf’s release from prison in about 1215. (Olave was

prisoner in Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 42.)

The reference in the next paragraph of The Chronicle to Bishop Reginald’s visit to Olaf

taking place “some days” after the wedding is, however, perplexing. Dr. Goss considered that a

letter written to King Reginald by Pope Honorius II in 1223 was in all probability, connected with

Bishop Reginald’s visit to the Hebrides.

Reginald becomes a Vassal of King Henry of England

and cedes Man to the Pope

In 1216, King John died and was succeeded by King Henry III and, on the Saturday 16th

January 1218, King Henry signified that he had granted letters of safe-conduct to King of the Isles

(that is to King Reginald) in order that he might render him homage and make amends for certain

excesses committed by Reginald’s subjects in England and Ireland. There is no evidence to prove

that King Reginald did in fact go to England on that occasion, but he was definitely in London on

Saturday 22nd

September 1219 when he issued letters patent to Pope Honorius III, through

Pandolph, Legate of the Apostolic See, offering Pope Honorius the Isle of Man, an offer which

was accepted by Pandolph on behalf of Pope Honorius, returned the Isle of Man to King Reginald

in return for the annual tribute of twelve marks sterling (the equivalent of eight pound sterling) to

be paid to the Abbey of Furness.

The general effect of the transaction was that King Reginald became a vassal of, and

tributary to, the Church of Rome. It may also have legitimized the bastard Reginald’s claim to the

Sudreyan throne. It should be remembered that William the Conqueror of Normandy had

similarly got a blessing on his somewhat doubtful claim to the English throne, even if he was too

clever to make even a nominal cession of the realm. King Henry III does not appear to have

objected to Reginald’s act because, two days later, he granted a safe-conduct to Reginald and his

followers to return to the Isle of man and, on the same day, issued a decree stating that Reginald

had entered Henry’s “allegiance and service”, and had done homage, and authorizing his

(Henry’s) subjects to go to the Isle of Man and transport business there so long as King Reginald

remained in King Henry’s “allegiance and service”. King Henry also gave orders that King

Reginald should be given two hogsheads of wine and one hundred and twenty crannocks of corn

a a fee of one knight, with appurtenances, in Ireland. It would seem therefore that King Reginald

had agreed to become a vassal of both Pope Honorius III and King Henry III, possibly because he

considered that he would be in a stronger position of he had Papal as well as temporal protection.

On Wednesday 4th November 1220, Henry II notified his Justices in Ireland that they

must protect King Reginald against the King of Norway (who, at that time was Haakon IV, alias

the Elder, (son of Hakon III Swerkerson) as the Norwegian King was dealing craftily with him

and was demanding undue tribute. It would seem that King Haakon still looked on the Sudreys as

being part of his dominions and the reference to undue tribute” would appear to infer that King

Henry recognized that some form of tribute was properly payable to Norway by King Reginald.

King Henry also, on the same 4th November, ordered his Justices in Ireland to ensure that King

Reginald received the wine and corn which had been promised to him and the knight’s fee in

Ireland. These letters would seem to indicate that, at that stage, King Reginald was a tributary in

one way or another of England, Norway and Rome. It must have been quite a problem for him to

try and serve three masters!

268

On Thursday 19th January 1223, Pope Honorius III wrote to the King of Man (that is to

King Reginald) complaining that some churches in Reginald’s realm had no endowment and

requesting Reginald to grant to each unendowed churches at least thirty paces of land, in any

direction outside the cemetery, on which a house might be built for the clergy. Dr. Goss

considered that this letter was written as a result of Bishop Reginald’s visit to the Hebrides- as

indicated above. Pope Honorius III wrote another letter, this time to King Reginald, on the

Tuesday 22nd

May 1223 in which he acknowledged King Reginald’s letter of Saturday 22nd

September 1219 and received the Isle of Man into the protection of St. Peter as a vassal of, and

tributary to, the Church of Rome. This Papal Brief confirmed the terms of the agreement which

had been entered into between Reginald and Pandolph who had, by 1223, became Bishop of

Norwich as well as Legate of the Apostolic See. (There is still a seventeenth-century fresco in the

third room of the so-called Piano Nobile of the Pontifical Archives in the Vatican showing,

Reginald ceding his realm to the Pope.)

Bishop Reginald’s visit to the Hebrides and Olaf’s Divorce.

It is uncertain when Bishop Reginald made his visit to the Hebrides but it would have

taken place sometime between 1214 and 1223. In view of the length of time (four years) which it

took Pope Honorius II to reply to King Reginald’s letter, it would seem reasonable, if the

supposition made by Dr. Goss is correct and that the complaint referred by Pope Honorius came

from Bishop Reginald, to place the date of Bishop Reginald’s visit as between 1220 and 1223.

The translation of the relevant entry of The Chronicle relating to this visit is as follows:

“After some days Reginald Bishop of the Isles, successor to Bishop

Nicholas, came to the Isles to visit the churches. Olave went to meet

him with great alacracity, and was glad of his arrival, for the Bishop

was the son of Olave’s sister, and ordered a great banquet to be

prepared. Reginald, however, said to Olave”I will not hold com-

munication with you, brother, till the Catholic Church has canonically

released you from the bonds of an unlawful marriage”. The Bishop

added””Know you not that you lived long with the cousin of her

who, you now have as your wife?” Olave did not deny the truth of

what had been said, and acknowledge that he had long kept her

269

cousin as a concubine. A synod therefore was assembled, and in it

Bishop Reginald canonically separated Olave son of Godred and

Lauon his wife. Afterwards, Olave married Christina, daughter of

Ferquhard, Earl of Ross.(Farquar MacCantagart or MacTaggart)

The reference to Bishop Reginald going to visit the Churches supports the view,

expressed by Dr. Goss, that the letter written by Pope Honorius III to King Reginald on the 19th

January 1223 was connected with Bishop Reginald’s visit, as that letter was indeed concerned

with endowments to Churches at that time forbade marriage with first, second and third cousins.

Apparently, Bishop Reginald looked on an “unchurched “marriage in that connection in the same

way as if it had been a Christian marriage. It would seem probable that Olaf’s wife’s cousin had

been his “frilla “, although it is possible that the two of them had had a “Hand-fasting” marriage

as had been the case with Godred IV and Phinola. Olaf probably did not object to his marriage

being declared to be null and void because he had been forced into it and the fact that he went on

to marry Christina would seem to support this view, although it is not clear how long elapsed

between the divorce and that marriage.

The attempted Revenge for Olaf’s Divorce and its Result

King Reginald’s wife, the sister of Olaf’s divorced wife, was greatly incensed at the

annulment of the marriage as can be seen from The Chronicle:

“ But the wife of King Reginald, Queen of the Isles, pained by the

separation of her sister from Olave, and moved by the gall of bitter -

ness, and shower of all the discord between Reginald and Olave,

wrote secretly in the name of King Reginald, to her son Godred,

who was in the Isle of Sky [sic], to seize and kill Olave. Godred, on

receipt of the letter, collected a force and went to Lewis for the

purpose of carrying out, if he could, his mother’s truly wicked

desires. Olave, however, entering a small boat, with a few men, with

difficulty avoided Godred, and fled to his father-in-law, the Earl of

Ross, whilst Godred laid waste nearly the whole island, killing a few

of the inhabitants, and returning home.

“ At that time the Viscount of Sky, ”(i.e. Skye), whose power and

energy were felt throughout the whole Kingdom of the Isles, Páll, the

son of Bálki “(or Paul Balkason) “ having refused to consent to the

murder of Olave, fled from Godred, and resided as well as Olave

with the Earl of Ross. After a few days Olave, and the aforesaid

Viscount of Skye, entered into a covenant of friendship, confirmed

on either side by oath, and went together with a single vessel to Sky,

where they concealed themselves for some days in secret places; they

then learned from the spies they had sent out that Godred was

residing in a certain island, called the island of St. Colm, (Iona)

without apprehension, with very few attendants. Upon this,

assembling all their friends and acquaintances, and all who were

willing to join them, they surrounded the island during the silence

of deep night, bringing over five ships from the nearest point of the

shore, which was two furlongs from the above mentioned island.

Godred and his companions were thrown into consternation when,

rising early in the morning, they saw themselves surrounded. Being

270

armed, however, they undertook to resist manfully, but in vain; for

about nine o’clock in the morning Olave and Páll the aforesaid

Viscount, entered the island with all their force, and putting all to

death who were found outside the precincts of the Church,

they seized Godred, mutilated and deprived him of his eyes. Olave, how -

ever, did not give his consent to this deed, but was unable to prevent

its own account Páll the aforesaid Viscount. This happened in the

year of grace 1223. “

The passages Quoted above are interesting, not only for the story itself but also for the

inferences which can be read into them. It would seem likely that it is had been King Reginald’s

wife, rather than Reginald himself, who had forced Olaf to marry his sister-in-law because

otherwise it is difficult to explain why she should have been so angry at the annulment of the

marriage. The references to the Vice-comes clearly indicate

Olaf succeed in forcing his Claim to a better Share of the Kingdom.

In 1224 and 1225, things got steadily worse for King Reginald as can be seen from

The Chronicle:

“ In the following summer”(that is in the summer of 1224) “ Olave

taking hostages from all the chiefs of the Isles, came to Man with a fleet of 32

ships, and put into the port of Ronaldsway. On that occasion Reginald and Olave

divided between themselves the Kingdom of the Isles; Man, with the title of

King, being allotted to Reginald in addition to his portion. Olave having received

provisions from the people of Man, returned with his followers to the islands

which formed his portion. The following year Reginald taking with him Alan,

Lord of Galloway, and the men of Man, set out for the isles for the purpose of

taking from his brother Olave the territory which he had given him, and bringing

it again under his dominion. But as the men of Man were unwilling to fight

against Olave and the men of the Isles, for whom had a great regard, Reginald

and Alan the Lord of Galloway failed in their attempt, and returned home.

It would seem, therefore, that from 1224, King Reginald ceased to be the sole ruler of his

Kingdom, though what part of the Kingdom he gave to Olaf and what part he retained for himself

is unknown. He certainly retained the Isle of Man and it looks as if he also kept some of the

Hebridean islands, but which is not clear. The decision was apparently made under duress, as in

1225 Reginald tried to take back the islands which he had given to Olaf, but in this he seems to

have been unsuccessful, despite the support which he received from Lord Alan FitzRoland of

Galloway. This Lord Alan was a Constable of Scotland and the most powerful of the Scottish

Nobles. He also had large estates in Ireland which had been granted to him by King John of

England. It would appear that, although in theory King Reginald may have been ruler of some of

the Hebridean islands, the inhabitants of those islands supported Olaf. Shortly after this

expedition, King Reginald obtained a hundred marks from the Manx on the pretext of going to

King Henry III of England, but instead he went to the Court of Lord Alan of Galloway where he

gave his daughter in marriage to Lord Alan’s son. It is not definite who this son was, but the

genealogical table in The Chronicle states that it was Thomas of Galloway. Munch, in his notes

sates that Thomas, brother of Lord Galloway, became Earl of Atholl through marriage. Dr. Goss,

possibly erroneously thought that he was Alan’s son. In any event, Thomas would appear to have

been an illegitimate son, as it seems that Lord Alan died without leaving any lawful issue. King

Reginald’s duplicity over the action in relation to the one hundred marks made the Manx so angry

271

that they sent for Olaf and made him King of the Isle of Man and of the Hebridean islands which

then with Man formed the Kingdom of the Sudreys. Those events appear to have take place in

1226.

The Reign of Olaf the Black

Olaf (or Olaf the Black as he was called) appears to have reigned in peace for two years

but, in 1228, trouble broke out again between Reginald and Olaf. King Henry III tried to stop this

by issuing, on Wednesday 12th April of that year, a letter of safe-conduct to King Olaf and his

followers so that they could come to England “for the purpose of concluding peace between

himself “(that is Olaf the Black) “and his brother Reginald”. It is not certain whether or not Olaf

the Black ever went to England but it is clear that the two brothers did not come to any

agreement. The events culminating in the death of Reginald are recorded in The Chronicle as

follows:

In the Year 1228, Olave, with all the chiefs of Man and the greater

part of the people, sailed to the Isles. Soon after, Alan, Lord

of Galloway, Thomas, Earl of Atholl, and King Reginald, came to Man

with a large army, devastated all the southern portion of the island,

plundered the churches , killed all the men they could lay hands upon,

and reduced the south of Man almost to a wilderness. Alan then

returned with his army to his country, leaving bailiffs in Man to

pay over to him the proceeds of the taxes upon the country. King

Olave, however, returned and drove out the bailiffs and recovered

his Kingdom; whereupon the people of Man, who had dispersed in

every direction, came together again, and dwelt in security.

During the same year, one midnight during winter, King Reginald

came unexpectedly from Galloway with five ships, burnt during the

same night all the ships of his brother Olave, and those of all the

chiefs of Man, at the islands of St. Patrick, and going round the

country seeking to make terms with his brother, remained nearly

forty days at Ronaldsway. In the interval he won over and gathered

round himself all the Islanders who were in the southern part of Man.

Some of them swore that they were ready to express their lives in his

cause, till he should be put in possession of half the Kingdom of the

Isles.

King Olave, on the other hand, gathered together all the northern

Manxmen, and acquired by his words such influence over them, that

their souls were but one with him. On the 14th of February, the

festival of St. Valentine, martyre, King Olave came with his followers

to the place called Tynwald” (considered to be Tynwald Hill, St.

Johns),” and waited there a short time. When Reginald approached

the place, and was drawing up hid forces in array to give battle to his

brother, Olave with his followers advanced to meet them, rushed

suddenly forwards, and scattered them like sheep. Certain wicked men,

coming up with King Reginald, slew him on the spot, but without the

knowledge of his brother, who was much grieved when he heard of the

event, though never to the end of is live did he avenge his

brother’s death. Many fell on this occasion, and the southern part of

Man being subsequently visited and devastated by pirates, scarcely a

272

single inhabitant was left. The Monks of Rushen removed the body

of King Reginald to the Abbey of St. Mary of Furness, where he was

buried in the place he had selected during his live.

It would seem that Lord Alan’s intention in coming to the Isle of Man was to take

over the island for himself rather that to re-instate Reginald as King. This view is

supported by the fact that Lord Alan put his own Bailiffs in and directed them to send the

taxes which they collected to him .The army which Lord Alan brought with him does not

appear to have been a very civilized one in view of the fact that they seem to have killed

everyone they found and to have plundered the Churches. This description, however, fits

in with that given by Dr. Goss of the wild Picts of Galloway to whom, he stated, had been

given “the palm of Barbarity”, They, although Christian, had retained many of the vices

and some of the practices o their pagan forefathers and, he went on, were, even a century

later, described as “little better than naked savages”: a memory of this wild incursion may

be perpetuated by the fact that, for centuries, the penalty for killing a Scotsman (which, to

a Manxman, meant a man from Galloway, not a Hebridean) was the skins of three white

goats, and, as an English visitor to Man commented in the eighteenth century, there were

plenty of white goats in the Isle of Man. This penalty, which was abolished by the

Atholl’s, was Norse in origin and was quantification of the “blood money” payable to the

relatives of the deceased, and the skins of three white goats was a payment of

“contemptuous damages” such as the award in modern times of “one farthing’s

damages”. It should, however, be pointed out that the tale, which is often told, that a

Manxman can shoot a Scotsman on sight if he is wearing a kilt has no foundation in

Manx Statute Law, not even among those in the volumes of the Statutes Revised which

have been repealed. It is interesting to note that Reginald had requested to be buried at the

Abbey of Furness in Lancaster and not in the Isle of Man. Perhaps this was due to the fact

that he considered that, as he paid the annual tribute due to his “Papal Protector” to that

abbey, he might get greater protection in “the life hereafter” if he were buried in that

abbey. The Location of Reginald Godreson’s Palace.

Now that we have arrived at the death of Reginald, one time King of the Sudreys, it will

be helpful to consider where he had his Royal Seat when he was residing in the Isle of Man. As

has been mentioned, his father, Godred IV, would appear to have had his on St. Patrick’s Isle,

Peel, and certainly died there. It would appear from the passages last quoted that King Olaf the

Black resided in Peel during the winter of 1228. There is, however, no evidence of King

Reginald having had a residence on St. Patrick’s Isle. There is some indication that he had a home

at Ronaldsway, which meant Castle Rushen but could mean a palace nearer the “tarbet” (over

which the ships could be pulled from bay to bay) away from the discomfort of the lake-

surrounded fort. As has been mentioned, it seems likely that Castle Rushen was founded between

1158 and 1164. O’Neill has expressed the view that “There need be no hesitation in dating the

additions to Castle Rushen which brought it into line with Trim (County Meath, Ireland) and

Conisborough (Yorkshire) to the early years of the reign of Reginald I (1187-1226)”. (This would

be King Reginald III in Appendix 15.) it would seem reasonable to assume that, as the additions

were made in the reign of King Reginald III, they were made on his instructions , and it is

suggested that Reginald made those additions because he had made or intended to make, his

Royal Seat in Castle Rushen.

Since , when Olaf the Black went to the Isle of Man in 1224 to claim a portion of the

Kingdom of the Sudreys for himself, he put into port of Ronaldsway, it would have been

reasonable to assume that Reginald had had his Royal Seat there. Secondly, when Reginald

273

returned to the Isle of Man in the winter of 1228, he spent forty days at Ronaldsway and

“lobbied” the southerners to his cause. This again would have been a logical step to have taken if

Reginald had lived at Castle Rushen in the South of the Island. This view support from O’Neill

(obviously relying on The Chronicle) who has stated:

“It is at least certain that Reginald, seeking to re- conquer his

Kingdom, came to the southerners for their support, anchoring at

Ronaldsway. This was in 1228.”

In view of this evidence, it is submitted that, on the balance of probabilities, Castle

Rushen, or somewhere in its immediate vicinity, was the Royal Seat during the period when

Reginald was King of the Sudreys.

The Significance of 1189 in relation to the Power

of the English Crown in Man

One year during King Reginald’s reign is of extreme importance to Manx history and that

is the year 1189, the year in which Richard I the Lion Heart became King of England, because

that is the year beyond which English legal minds do not run. In legal terminology, it is referred

to as “time out of mind”, “time immemorial” or time whereof the memory of man runneth not to

the contrary” and is by English Law in many cases considered to be the whole period before the

reign of Richard I. In a famous case in 1864 ( In the matter of James Brown (1864) Court of

Queen’s Bench reports (Volume 35 N.S.), resulting from the imprisonment, in Castle Rushen, for

contempt of the House of Keys, of James Brown, the publisher of a Manx Newspaper, Mr. Justice

Blackburn , a member of the English Court of Queen’s Bench, expressed the view that the

Channel Islands and the Isle of Man “from the time whereof the memory of man runneth not to

the contrary have been part of the dominions of the Crown of England” meaning that the Channel

Islands and the Isle of Man had been under the English Crown since 1189. The view was

accepted by the Court of Queen’s Bench which, at that sitting, consisted, apart from Mr. Justice

Blackburn, of Chief Justice Cockburn, Mr. Justice Mellor and Mr. Justice Shee.

However, as can be seen from this chapter, their Lordships were completely wrong

because, in 1189, the Isle of Man owned no allegiance to England, Indeed the only connection

which King Richard I had, at that period, with any outside power was with Norway, and it was an

extremely tenuous one. It was not until 1205 that King Reginald showed any pretence of owing

any allegiance to England. As can be seen, after the death of King Olaf the Black, the Isle of Man,

whatever its connections with England may have been between 1205 and 1237, definitely

reverted to the suzerainty of Norway. The result of the judicial error of the Court of Queen’s

Bench in Brown’s Case, due to the ignorance of the English judges of Manx history, was that the

court decided that it had power to issue a writ of habeas corpus in respect of a person incarcerated

in a Manx prison. This decision might well have not been arrived at if the court had regard to the

true constitutional position of the Isle of Man in 1189.

Events after Reginald Godredson’s death.

To revert to the history of the Isle of Man after Reginald’s death, we find the following

entries in the translation of The Chronicle:

“Afterwards (meaning after the death of Reginald , who was

killed on the 14th February 1229) Olave went to the Court of the

274

King of Norway; but before his arrival Háco”,(that is Haakon”)

the King of Norway had appointed a certain nobleman of the Royal

race, by the name of Husbac, son of Owmund, King of the Sudreys,

and gave him the name Háco. Háco with Olave and Godred

Don, son of Reginald, and a large retinue of Norwegians to the

Sudreys. Arriving at the island named Bute, and seeking to

take the castle which is on it, Háco was struck by a stone, and killed

and buried in the Island of Iona.

“In the Year 1230, Olave, with Godred Don and the Norwegians

went to Man, and divided between themselves (that is Olave and Godred

Don).” The Kingdom of Man and of the Isles. Olave received

Man for his share, but Godred going to the insular portion of the

Kingdom, was slain in the island of Lewis. After Godred’s death,

Olave held the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, for the remainder of

his life.

According to the passage quoted above, it would appear that the incidents referred to took

place in 1229 and 1230. Munch, relying on King Hakon’s Saga, the Chronicle of Lancercost and

the Icelandic Sagas, considered that they took place in 1230 and 1231. In his view, Husbac

(Uspak , Gillespec or Ospak) was the son of Dugald and the grandson of Somerled. It also

appears from the passages quoted that King Haakon IV Haakonson of Norway gave Uspak the

name of Haakon and made him King of the Sodor Islands (or the Sudreys) and, accordingly, he

will be referred to her as “Uspak Haakon”. Munch considered that Uspak-Haakon was only made

a King of the part of the Sudreys which had gone to the Somerled family in 1156. This would

seem improbable as the word “Sodorenses” used in the Latin text of The Chronicle is equivalent

to that used for the title of the whole of the diocese of Sodor, which included all of the Sudreys

that is the Isle of Man and the Hebrides. Munch gives a very full description of the events covered

by the passages quoted above. It is therefore considered desirable to deal here also with the events

in somewhat greater detail than is given by the writer of The Chronicle.

Godred Reginaldson goes to Norway.

Munch seems to have considered that Godred Don was the same person as the Godred

who was mutilated and blinded by Paul Balkason in 1223 – see above under the attempted

revenge for Olaf’s Death and its Result. This view would appear to be correct although it is

accepted by all historians. Munch was also of the opinion that Godred Don went to Norway in

1230 because Lord Alan of Galloway, to whom Godred’s father Reginald II, had earlier gone for

help was not in a position to assist him. At that time, Lord Alan of Galloway had gone to Ireland,

with his best warriors, in order to marry Rohese or Helen a daughter Hugh de Lacy who

controlled Ulster. Paul Balkason also appears to have gone to Norway in the same year on behalf

of King Olaf. In the spring of 1230, King Haakon of Norway seems to have held a “Thing” in

Olso, at which it was decided to send Uspak-Haakon to the Sudreys (with adequate Norwegian

forces): after this, King Hakon and the others went to Bergen, where preparations were made for

the expedition. A fleet of eleven ships was formed and Uspak-Haakon was made supreme

commander, while Paul Balkason was given command of one of the ships. Just as the fleet was

ready to sail, King Olaf the Black seems to have arrived unexpectedly in Bergen.

According to Munch, he left the Isle of Man as a result of treats made by Lord Alan of

Galloway. Another, through less likely, explanation given by Robinson is that he went to Norway

in order to obtain confirmation of his title of King of the Sudreys from the Norwegian King. Four

275

days after the arrival of King Olaf, the fleet sailed and Olaf took passage in the ship commanded

by Paul Balkason, as there was no alternative open to him.

The Death of Uspak-Haakon, King of Norway’s Nominee

After leaving Norway, the fleet appears to have called in at the Orkneys. There it seems

to have been reinforced by nine ships provided by Earl John of Orkney and the Royal Scottish

bailiffs and Olaf the Black was given command of one of the ships provided by Earl John. When

the fleet sailed from the Orkneys, it proceeded to Islay Sound where it met Kings Dugald and

Duncan and also Somerled Jr. of Argyll. While this was happening Paul Balkason and another

Sudreyan chief (called Ottar Snækollson) had gone to Skye and attacked a chief called Thorkel

Thormoddson (or Torquill MacDermott) and killed him and two of his sons, apparently as the

result of a private feud. In the meantime, the three Somerled princes pretended to be friendly with

the Norwegians, but the Norwegians did not trust them. They therefore attacked them, killed

Somerled Jr. And captured Dugald and brought him to Uspak-Haakon then released Duncan and

kept Dugald in his custody. After this, the fleet which had by this time been increased as a result

of reinforcements to eighty ships. sailed to the island of Bute.

There seems to be doubt as to whether Uspak-Haakon was killed there or if (as would

appear from King Haakon’s Saga) he died later in Kintyre, either of illness or from an injury

sustained during the attack on Bute. In any event, Uspak-Haakon appears, both from the passage

quoted above and from King Haakon’s Saga, to have been buried on Iona, where there was a right

of free burial as a result of a Papal Bull of Pope Honorius III issued in 1203.

Olaf the Black takes Command of the Fleet

After Uspak-Haakon’s death, Olaf the Black seems to have taken over command of the

fleet and to have set sail for the Isle of Man, but en route he had to take shelter in the lea of the

Copelands, a group of islands off Donaghadee in Co. Down, Northern Ireland. King Haakon’s

Saga appears to have referred to the Copelands as “Kaupmanney”, which means “merchants’

island”, but it is suggested that this is wrong and that the name “Copeland” means “seal land”- in

this connection it is interesting to note that, in Faroese (which follows old Norse reasonably

closely), the word for seal is “kópur”. Furthermore, to anyone who knows the Copelands, it will

be obvious that they are a much suitable abode for seals than for merchants! There he

encountered Torquill, the son of Nel (or MacNeill), who appears to have been in command of

Man (but whether or not on behalf of Lord Alan of Galloway is uncertain). Torquill was prepared

to oppose the Norwegians, but he lost the support of the Manx when it became known that King

Olaf was their commander, and was taken prisoner. Despite their loyalty to King Olaf, the Manx

had to feed the Norwegian force for the winter and contribute three pence sterling for every cow

on Man. The Chronicle, Olaf and Godred Don divided the Isle of Man and the Isles (meaning

Lewis and Skye groups) between them, King Olaf taking the Isle of Man and Godred the other

islands.

The Death of Godred Don

In the spring the Norwegians left Man for Kintyre but, before doing so, the captains of

two ships appear to have released Torquill MacNeill, much to the annoyance of the other

Norwegians. After their campaign in Kintyre, the Norwegians went with Godred Don and Paul

Balkason to the island of Lewis. There they defeated Dermont, a son of Torquill MacDermott

who had been killed in Skye the previous year, before leaving for Orkney. It spears that, shortly

276

after departure of the Norwegians, Paul Balkason was killed by Godred Don, who himself was

killed a few days later on Lewis. After this, as can been seen from the passage quoted from The

Chronicle, the whole of the Kingdom of the Sudreys (excluding of course the Mull and the Islay

group of the islands) came under King Olaf the Black.

Olaf the Black accept English Suzerainty

Although King Olaf the Black recognized the Suzerainty of Norway, he also, like his

brother Reginald before him, entered the service of King Henry III of England. In return for

paying homage to Henry and for guarding, at his own cost, the West coast of England and the

East coast of Ireland, King Henry’s Justiciary of Ireland was ordered, in a letter from Henry dated

the Wednesday the 11th July 1235, to pay King Olaf annually forty marks, a hundred crannocks of

corn and five casks of wine. In addition, King Henry knighted King Olaf. Although King Henry

does not seem to have raised any objection to Olaf recognizing the suzerainty of Norway, King

Haakon IV Haakonson of Norway does not appear to have been pleased at Olaf entering the King

of England’s service and summoned Olaf to Norway in 1236. This can be seen from a letter,

issued by King Henry on Sunday 13th April 1236 in which he said he was taking the Isle of Man

under his protection during the absence of King Olaf, who was about to set out for Norway on the

instructions of the Norwegian King, and from a further letter from King Henry dated Wednesday

8th April 1237. Although it would appear from the letter that Olaf started out for Norway, he does

not seem ever to have reached that country. He must have returned to the Isle of Man because he

died on St. Patrick’s Isle, Peel, on Thursday 21 May 1237 and was buried at Rushen Abbey.

Olaf the Black’s Residence

It would seem that King Olaf had his Royal palace on St. Patrick’s Isle because he was

taken in 1228 (when his ships were burned) as well as having died there. In addition, during his

reign, St. German’s on St. Patrick’s Isle became the Cathedral of the Diocese of Sodor and, as has

been mentioned earlier, one would expect to find the Bishop’s Church and the Royal seat near to

each other. The most likely reason for Olaf the Black making his Royal seat on St. Patrick’s Isle,

and not at Castle Rushen like his brother Reginald III, was because Olaf’s supporters came from

the North of Man.

Olaf the Black’s Successors

King Olaf the Black was succeeded by his fourteen-year old son Harald, but in the same

year, Harald went to the Hebrides, leaving a relation called Loughlin in charge of Man. The

events from this date until 1246 are set out in unusual detail in The Chronicle, probably because

they were recorded by the Chronicler fairly short after they took place:

“ In the following autumn” (that is in the autumn of 1237) “ Harald sent

the three sons of Nel, Dugald, Thorkel and Molmore, with a friend of his

called Joseph, to Man. They put in at the island of St. Patrick. On the 25th

day of the month of October, the third after the arrival of the sons of Nel,

a meeting was held of all the people of Man at Tynwald”, (considered to

be Tynwald Hill, St. Johns) “at which the three sons of Nel, with the

followers they had brought from the Isles, attended. Loughlin also, the

guardian of Man, with all his friends, and every person he could persuade

to accompany him, went to the meeting, for they distrusted the sons of

Nel, because there was a feud between them. At the meeting, after much

277

hostile altercation and bitter contention, they were to come to terms,

rushed out of the assembly, and came to blows. The followers of

Loughlin prevailed, and slew on the spot two son’s of Nel, Dugald and

Molmore, with the above mentioned Joseph, the friend of King Harald,

whilst the rest escaped by flight. The meeting then broke up, and each

one returned to this home. The following spring Harald came from the

Isle to Man, and put in at the port of Ronaldsway. The same day

Loughlin with all his followers, flying from Harald set sail for Wales,

and took with him his ward Godred, son of Olave, and a youth of good

promise. Having spent the day and great part of the day night on the

voyage, they came near Wales, but endeavouring to enter the port they

had determined upon, they were prevented from doing so by a violent

storm which suddenly arose, and were shipwrecked on a rocky place in

the same neighbourhood. Loughlin was amongst the first to land, but

hearing behind him the cries of his ward, jumped on board again, ready

to sacrifice his life for the boy. Seizing the youth in his arms he made

great effort to bear him to the shore, but falling from the upper to the

lower parts of the vessel they were both drowned. The whole ship,

indeed, was filled with water up to the highest planks, so that the

appearance was not that a vessel in the waves, but of waves in the vessel;

about forty others were drowned, and scarcely that number saved.

In the year, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, the son of Murkertach,

were sent to Man by the King of Norway to dethrone Harald,

because he refused to present himself at the Court of Norway.

They took possession of the whole country, and collected the

revenues for the use of the King of Norway. Harald made two

expeditions to Man, but was met on the shore by the above said

chiefs, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, with their army, and was

prevented from advancing into the country, and also from

obtaining any necessary supplies,and consequently returned to the

Isles and resided there.

In the year 1239, Harald, following wise and prudent counsel,

went to the Court of the Lord King of Norway, and remained there

upwards of two years. Having spent so long a time at the Court, he at

length obtained favour in the eyes of the King of Norway, who appointed

him King over all the Islands which had been held by Godred, Reginald,

and Olave, his predecessors, and confirmed the grant to him and his heirs

for ever under the Royal seal.

In the year 1240, Gospatrick died at the church of St. Michael,

and was buried in the abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.

In the year 1242, Harald son of Olave, having had his possession

of the Kingdom of Man and the Isles confirmed by the Lord King of

Norway, returned from Norway to the Isles, where he collected a great

number of ships and a large army, with which he went to Man, and put in

at the island of St. Patrick, whither the whole population of Man came to

meet him peaceably, and received him with great demonstration of

satisfaction. Harald finding him self so well received by the inhabitants

of Man, supplied his followers from the Isle with provisions, and sent

them home. From this time he reigned quietly and peacefully, established

278

the most solid peace with the Kings of England and of Scotland, and was

united to them by friendly alliance.

The fact that Torquill MacNeill and his brothers came to St. Patrick’s Isle, Peel, in 1237

would seem to indicate that St. Patrick’s Isle was still the Royal seat, to some extent, supported

by the fact that he also went there when he returned to Man from Norway (via the Hebrides) in

1242. Admittedly, King Harald went to Castletown in the spring of 1238 by it is suggested that,

on that occasion, he was deliberately coming to Man through “the back door” in order to try and

catch the regents “napping”

It is not clear why King Harald did not go to Norway earlier, when first commanded to do

so by King Haakon Haakonson. Robertson seemed to think that it was Harald wishing to be

independent of Norway, Robertson also stated that the two Commissioners, Gospatrick and

Gilchrist MacErchar, appointed by King Haakon appeared to have been members of the Clan

Lagman (or Lamond) family in Cowal, whose Gaelic name was MacErchar. This family seems to

have had earlier connections with the rulers of the Sudreys and this fact may have influenced the

Norwegian kIng when considering whom to appoint as Regent. Gilchrist MacErchar appears to

have originally met King Haakon in 1224, when Gilchrist went with Ottar Snækollson and other

Hebrideans to Bergen, bringing letters from their country. It is interesting to read that King

Harald made two attempts to throw the Regents out of the Isle of Man before accepting and going

to Norway. His advisers probably felt that, if he did not do so, King Haakon would come West

himself in order to deal with the recalcitrant Harald.

Munch thought that King Harald was probably a secret partisan of King Haakons’s

father-in-law, Duke Skuli (who coveted the Norwegian throne and had at last commenced

hostilities against Haakon), and that it was for that reason King Haakon has summoned Harald to

Norway and kept him there for so long, possibly in prison. It would also appear that King Haakon

did not restore Harald to his throne until after the fall of Duke Skuli, which would lend support to

Munch’s theory.

Although there is no specific evidence on the point, it would seem likely that the Regents

Gospatrick and Gilchrist extended their rule to the Lewis and the Skye groups of island after

Harald’s departure fro Norway. Gospatrick, however, appears to have continued to live in the Isle

of Man as he died at Kirk Michael in 1240. He may possibly have lived at Bishop’s Court with

Bishop Simon- who came from Argyll and probably founded Bishop’s Court. He said to have

died at Kirk Michael in 1247 and this may indicate the existence of a former north side Royal

residence in the vicinity.

The Reign of Harald II

As can be seen from the last passage quoted above, King Harald had a peaceful reign

after his return from Norway. He entered into friendly alliances with the Kings of England and

Scotland (which would mean King Henry III of England and King Alexander II of Scotland, who

ruled that country between 1214 to 1249). However Alexander seems to have been “two-faced”,

because he appears to have sent two Bishops to Norway in 1244 to see if King Haakon IV would

surrender that part of the Sudreys which, they claimed, King Magnus Barelegs of Norway had

unjustly taken from King Edgar of Scotland. If King Haakon did not agree to that they were to try

and buy the islands back. King Haakon appears to have replied that, when Magnus Barelegs went

to the Sudreys, they were ruled by King Godred (that is Godred Crovan) but that Magnus

regarded them as his hereditary possessions. In any event, the two Kings had agreed by treaty

what the Norwegian King should rule. King Haakon seems to have been wrong in stating that

279

Godred was ruler of the Sudreys, as it would appear from what has been mentioned earlier that

Godred’s son Lagman, was King of the Sudreys at the relevant time, but they definitely did not

come under King Edgar of Scotland. Further confirmation of the treaty can be found in the

Orkneyinga Saga, although this refers to the treaty as having made with King Malcolm of

Scotland. This would also seem to be wrong as King Malcolm III died in 1093 and, as has been

mentioned earlier, King Magnus does not appear to have come to the Sudreys until about 1098.

King Haakon also refused to sell the islands to King Alexander on the ground that he was in such

great need of silver that he had to sell his hereditary possessions. It would further appear that.

From then onwards, King Alexander sent envoys annually to negotiate with King Haakon, but

without success.

King Harald goes over again to Norway, and his Death.

According to The Chronicle, King Harald of the Sudreys was knighted in 1247 by King

Henry III of England (It would appear that that date is incorrect and that Harald was “ dubbed” in

1246.) However, in 1247 Harald was certainly summoned to Norway by King Haakon, probably

because he did not approve of Harald being honoured by the English King. It will be recalled that

King Haakon took similar action when King Olaf II the Black paid homage to King Henry III.

King Harald seems to have gone to Norway in the autumn, to have spent the winter in Oslo and to

have married King Haakon’s daughter, Cecilia, in the winter of 1248. In the autumn 1248, King

Harald set out from Norway to return to the Sudreys accompanied by his wife and by Lawrence,

Bishop-elect of Sodor. Unfortunately, their ship was wrecked about the 29th of September (the

dated of the feast of St. Michael) off the Shetlands and King Harald and all his companions were

drowned – a fate that was to overtake more than one Norwegian princess going “West over Seas”

for a foreign bridegroom. The Chronicle gives the year of the shipwreck as 1249, but this is an

obvious error as the next entry in The Chronicle says that King Harald’s successor, his brother

Reginald, began to reign on the 6th of May 1249.

The brief Rule of Reginald, and his Successor.

King Reginald Olafson (King Reginald IV) had a very brief reign, and The Chronicle

records it and the subsequent events as follows:

“ In the year 1249, Reginald began to reign on the 6th May, and

on the 30th of the same month was slain by the knight Ivar and his

accomplices, in a meadow near the Church of the Holy Trinity at

Rushen.

He was buried in the Church of St. Mary of Rushen. After his

death Harald, son of Godred Don, began to reign in Man.

At the same time Alexander, King of Scotland” (that is

Alexander II) “ collected a large number of ships, with a view of

subduing the whole Kingdom of all the islands. He reached the

island called Kerrara, where he attacked by fever and died. His

body was carried to the Monastery of Melrose, and there intombed

with honour. His son Alexander, yet a boy, succeeded him.

Harald, the son of Godred Don, usurping the name and dignity of

King of Man, drove out nearly all the chiefs of Harald, Olave’s son

and in their stead made the fugitives who had joined him chiefs

and nobles.”

280

The reason for King Reginald IV not having succeeded to the throne earlier have been the

fact that the news of the shipwreck (off the Shetlands) resulting in the death of King Harald and

his party did not reach the Isle of Man until the spring of 1249. It is not known who exactly “ the

knight Ivar” or Sir Ivar” was, but it may well be that he was a member of the Sudreyan Royal

family, a view shared by Munch. The view of the author of this book is that he was probably a

brother of Harald the Usurper King, son of Godred Don. King Harald III certainly appears to have

been the person who gained most from the death of King Reginald IV, and he may well have been

one of the accomplices of Sir Ivar, who are referred to in The Chronicle, since King Henry III of

England (in 1255) labelled Harald, as well as Sir Ivar, as having been responsible for King

Reginald’s murder. The place where Reginald IV was killed creates some intriguing possibilities

as it was close to what appears to have been a former Royal seat, Cronk Howe Mooar. There is

insufficient evidence to show where King Reginald IV had his seat but we do know that the fort

constructed by King Magnus Barelegs were still existence at the time of Reginald IV’s death. A

possible solution to the problem as to why he was killed in the vicinity of Cronk Howe Mooar is

that that was his home during the reign of King Harald II (possible asVice-Comes of the South

Quarter) and that he had not had time, before he was killed, to move from there to St. Patrick’s

Isle (or Rushen Castle), the two most probable places for him to have made his Royal seat.

The Scottish Claims to Part of the Sudreys and

attempts to take them over.

It is uncertain whether the timing of King Alexander II’s attempt to subdue the Sudreys

was occasioned by the death of King Reginald IV or not, but it would seem most unlikely that

they were not co-related. Clearly, from what has been stated earlier, King Alexander intended to

have possession of some, at least, of the Sudreys. It would seem desirable to go back a little in

history in order to give a better picture of the dispute over those islands. Sometime between the

departure of King Harald from Norway in 1242 and his death at sea in 1248 two Somerledian

princes (grandsons of Somerled) went to the Norwegian Court to ask King Haakon Haakonson’s

authority to use the title of Kings in relation to their parts of the Sudreys – that is the Mull and

Islay groups of islands, respectively One of these princes was Eugene (the father-in-law of King

Reginald IV and the last King of Man, Magnus) (or, as Munch calls him, Eogan) of Argyll

(referred to in The Chronicle as John, son of Dugald) who was actually the son of Duncan and the

grandson of Dugald. The other was Dugald, who was the son of Rory of Kintyre and the grandson

of Reginald. These two princes appear to have been granted their Royal titles shortly after this but

“King” Eugene seems to have got into trouble on his return to Scotland, with King Alexander II

of Scotland, who was furious because Eugene, a Scottish subject, had sworn allegiance to the

King of Norway. In this connection, it is important to note that King of Norway but his territory

on the Scottish mainland was in fief to the King of Scotland. Eugene tried to argue that it was

quite proper for him to serve both Kings, but the Scottish King would not agree to this and tried

to make King Eugene come down on one side or the other. King Eugene was reluctant to let the

Norwegian King down and withdrew to Lewis. King Alexander then gathered his fleet together

but, before he could achieve anything, he off the island of Kerrara on Thursday 8th July 1249,

leaving his seven year old son, Alexander, heir to the Scottish throne. This minority left the

Sudreys for some years free from threads from Scotland.

King Harald III and his Alliances.

To revert to King Harald III, son of Godred Don, it would appear that he himself

appreciated that he had not title to the throne and was merely a usurper. This was probably the

cause of his driving out the Manx chiefs and nobles and replacing them with his own somewhat

281

dubious followers. An interesting tale, the authenticity of which is not guaranteed is contained in

The Chronicle under the heading “Miracle of St. Mary”.

This gives a fairly good insight into the character of King Harald III. In brief, he lured

someone from the sanctuary at Rushen Abbey, but his victim was freed by divine intervention – a

translation of the story is set out on Appendix 10

At the end of 1249, King Harald III appears to have entered into negotiations with King

Henry III of England as, on the Tuesday 28th December of the year (1249), the later issued a letter

of safe-conduct, valid until Thursday 29th September 1250 (the feast of St. Michael), to Harald

and his followers. News of King Harald’s activities must have reached Norway because, in 1250,

he was summoned to Norway by King Haakon Haakonson, The translation of the relevant entry

in The Chronicle is as follows:

“In the Year 1250, Harald, son of Godred Don was summoned, and went to the

court of the Lord King of Norway; for the King was dis –

pleased with his having usurped a Kingdom to which he had no title,

and intended not to allow his return to the Sodor Islands. In the same year,

Magnus, son of Olave, and John, son of Dugald, with some Norwegians, came to

Man, and put in at the port of Ronaldsway, John, son of Dugald, sent messengers

to the people of Man to say “Thus, and Thus, does John, King of the Isles

command you.” When the Manxmen heard John styled King of the Isle of Man,

instead of Magnus, Olave’s son, they became indignant, and refused to hear

anything further from the messengers, who returned and reported all to their

master, John, greatly exasperated, immediately ordered his followers

under arms, and led them up to St. Michael’s Isle, where he marshalled them in

troops, and made them sit down in ranks prepared to engage

in battle, and ordered all to be in readiness to commence the attack

at break of day, unless the Manxmen would spontaneously promise

to yield all he should ask from them. The Manxmen, seeing

the troops drawn up in hostile array, descended boldly to the shore, and arranging

themselves in corresponding bodies manfully awaited the

result. During the ebb of the tide which barred the approach to the

Island, John and his followers betook themselves to their ships,

leaving many however, who were dispersed through the Island, or

who were engaged in preparing provisions. In the evening a certain

young follower of Sir Ivar with many of the men of the Isles entered

the Island and slew at first onset many, while others were drowned

in endeavouring to swim to the ships. This happened to them I have

no doubt on account of their pride and insolence in refusing to

accept the terms of peace offered by the natives; for the people of

Man sent messengers at first hour of the day to say to them, “Let

those from amongst you who are sent by the King of Norway come on shore

without fear, and exhibit to us the Royal letters, and we will

cheerfully do whatever his Clemency commands. But they neither

showed the letters nor made any overture for peace, nor received

any that were offered by the Manx people: and retiring the next day in

great wrath from Man they lost many of their chiefs by shipwreck

in the storm which arose.”

282

Magnus, son of Olave, referred to in this passage was the youngest son of Olaf the Black.

As has been mentioned, John, son of Dugald, was Eugene (or Eogan) of Argyll, who was King of

the Mull group of islands. The probable reason for Eugene giving his support to Magnus Olafson

was because Magnus had earlier married Eugene’s daughter, King Eugene certainly seems to

have been very undiplomatic to his approach to the Manx and, in referring to himself “as King of

the Isles”, was, to put at its lowest , ambiguous as he was only “King” of the Mull groups of

islands. In his own Kingdom, he indeed appears to have been given the title of “King of the Isles”

but the same title was given in the Islay group to its “King”. In any event, Sir Ivar, who would at

the time, appear to have been in control of man (and probably the Lewis and Skye groups of

islands), was probably a brother of King Harald III, and as such, would not have been favourably

disposed to either King Eugene or to Magnus Olafson. Sir Ivar was probably born in the Hebrides

as his young follower was accompanied by “many of men of the Isles”, which would seem to

indicate that his followers came from those islands rather than from the Isle of Man. The fact that

there were Norwegians in Eugene’s party would support the view that King Haakon IV of

Norway supported Magnus Olafson’s candidature to the throne of Man and the Lewis and Skye

groups of Islands.

The Reign of Magnus III

After failing to become king, Magnus seems to have gone to Ireland, in November 1251,

King Henry of England wrote to his Justiciar in Ireland ordering him to allow Magnus and his

men “to go out of Ireland to invade the King of Norway’s island of man”. In 1252, King Henry

ordered the Kings of Norway and Scotland, and Prince Llewellyn of Wales, not to invade the Isle

of Man – but later that year he took no action when Magnus Olafson returned to Man and was

elected King! Indeed, in May 1253, he gave Magnus a letter of safe-conduct though England on

his way to and from Norway, According to The Chronicle, King Haakon IV of Norway confirmed

King Magnus III Olafson’s appointment as King of the Sudreys in 1254, and it would seem likely

that it was for that purpose that he went to Norway in 1253. The reason for King Henry’s action

in 1251 would seem to be that he still recognized Harald III as being King of the Sudreys. He did

not formally and finally withdraw his protection from Harald until 1255, when he ordered his

men not to receive Harald, or Sir Ivar “who had shamefully murdered King Reginald” (that is

Reginald IV). It would appear that, from 1250 to 1252, King Ivar was in control of the Isle of

Man and the Lewis and Skye groups of the Hebrides, a view which is supported by A.W. Moore,

who though that Sir Ivar was ruling on behalf of King Harald III.

Eugene of Argyll, who appeared to give up calling himself King (that is of Mull group of

the Hebrides) from 1251, did not accompany Magnus III Olafson when Magnus went to the Isle

of Man in 1252. This may well have been the reason why Magnus received such good reception

from the Manx on that occasion and why there was no opposition from King Henry III of

England. In 1256, King Magnus went to England and visited King Henry III, who knighted him

and gave him many gifts when he left England.

King Alexander III of Scotland negotiates with Norway

In 1261, King Alexander III of Scotland revived the plans of his father, Alexander II, to

bring the Hebrides under Scotland and, for that purpose, sent two envoys to Norway to negotiate

from the cession of those islands with King Haakon Haakonson. However, the discussions did not

bear fruit and the envoys tried to leave Norway without obtaining the customary passports, as a

result of which King Haakon issued orders to stop them leaving and told the envoys that, as a

punishment, they would have to spend the whole winter in Norway. When King Alexander heard

what had happened to his envoys, he wrote to King Henry III of England who, as result of the

283

letter, wrote to King Haakon requesting their release. A translation of a letter from King Henry to

King Alexander on the subject of the envoys, and a translation of a letter from King Henry to

King Haakon, thanking the Norwegian King for a letter that he did not intend to attack Scotland,

offering to act as mediator between Scotland and Norway and also thanking Haakon for releasing

the Scottish envoys, are set out in Volume II of Dr. Oliver’s Momumenta. The first letter is of

interest from the fact that it reveals that King Henry III was sufficiently short of money as to have

to request King Alexander III of Scotland for “time to pay” in respect of what he owned him. In

the summer of 1262, however, Dugald, King of the Islay group of islands, wrote to King Haakon

saying that the Earl of Ross and other Scottish chiefs had attacked Skye – which came under King

Magnus III – where they had acted in a most barbarous fashion. He added that King Alexander

intended to conquer the whole of the Hebrides.

King Haakon of Norway’s Expedition to “Police” the Sudreys.

As a result of this, King Haakon began to gather a fleet together and made preparations

for a attack on Scotland. He used Bergen as his assembly point and sent messengers to the

Hebrides to collect good pilots for the fleet when it was passing through the intricate fjords and

sounds in western Scotland. When the messengers reached the Hebrides, King Dugald circulated

a rumour that forty ships were expected from Norway and this seems to have made the Scots

postpone their plans to attack the Hebrides in the summer of 1263. Before leaving Bergen, King

Haakon sent ships to go to assistance of King Magnus III and, although they were detained at the

outset by adverse winds, they joined Magnus before the main fleet arrived. King Hakon himself

sailed from Norway for the Shetlands on Sunday 15th July 1263 with over one hundred and

twenty ships. According to Fordum, the whole fleet amounted to about one hundred and sixty

ships, with a force of about twenty thousand men, by the time it arrived off the coast of Ayr in

the South-west of Scotland, a figure which Munch considered to be reasonably accurate. In any

event, the main fleet would, by that time, have been joined by ships from the Sudreys. After

calling in at the Shetlands, the fleet proceeded to the Orkneys and from there to the Sudreys,

where it was joined in the sound of Skye by King Magnus III of the Sudreys and the advance

party which had gone to his assistance. It would appear from this that Magnus had gone to the

Hebrides to protect his “ Outer – Islands “(the Lewis and Skye groups of the Hebrides) in case

they were again attacked by the Scots as they had been in the previous year.

The fleet sailed from the Sound of Skye to the Sound of Mull, where they were joined by

King Dugald, who piloted them to Kerrara, where the main Hebridean forces were assembled.

After this, King Haakon’s forces carried out several minor engagements before proceeding to the

Isle of Arran in the Firth of Clyde. Prior to his arrival at Arran, King Haakon appears to have

received a deputation from Ireland offering their allegiance to King Haakon if he would help

them to throw off the English yoke. As a result, King Haakon sent a Sudreyan chief called Sigurd

to Ireland to find out what inducements the Irish offer. Sigurd returned to King Haakon and

informed him that the Irish were prepared to entertain the whole of King Haakon’s army for the

winter if he would come and help them, an offer which King Haakon was inclined to accept but

which was turned down by his army. Eventually King Haakon gave up the idea.

When the fleet arrived at Arran, King Alexander III sent messengers to King Haakon for

the purpose of negotiation a settlement between them, and the principal mediator appears to have

been Eugene (or Eogan) of Argyll. (the father-in-law of Magnus III) Eugene now appears to have

became a supporter of King Alexander although he did not finally cast his lot in with the King of

Scotland until after the Battle of Larges. However, it seems that, although there were no great

differences between the two sides, the negotiations did not come to a successful conclusion.

According to King Haakon’s Saga, this was because of the tactics of the Scots, who wished to

284

protract the negotiations until the summer was over the bad weather had set in. In the end, the

Scottish envoys returned to King Alexander III and the Norwegians fleet moved to the Cumbraes

near Largs.

The Battle of Largs and the Death of King Haakon of Norway.

On the night of Sunday 30th September and Monday the 1

st of October, a violent storm

blew up and lasted for nearly two days causing considerable damage to the fleet. The Scots

attacked those of the Norwegians who were on shore at Larges on the Tuesday the 2nd

October a

battle took place, first going in favour of the Scots but later, after reinforcements from the ships

had reached the Norwegians ashore, ending in the Scots put to flight. On Friday the 5th October,

King Haakon IV sailed from Largs to Lamlash harbour and from there northwards, arriving in the

Orkneys on Monday 29th October, only to find that the majority of his ships returned to Norway,

many without permission. King Haakon stayed in Kirkwall with Bishop Henry of Orkney, but fell

ill and died on Saturday the 15th December 1263 at the age of ca. 59, his body being taken to

Norway in the spring of 1264 and buried in Bergen Cathedral.

King Haakon’s expedition must not be considered as a Viking expedition, a view which

was held, according to Munch, by many amateur antiquarians. His expedition was a responsible

measure taken by a responsible monarch to protect his overseas dependencies from a ‘take –over-

bid” by the ambitious, and not too scrupulous, King of Scotland. According to the Chronicle of

Melrose, King Haakon considered “that he was driven back not by human force but by the

immediate influence of God”, no doubt referring to the violent storm which raged immediately

before the Battle of Largs. This is the view to be expected from a Scottish chronicler. If anyone is

to be criticzed over the whole operation, it would be King Alexander III. Whose conduct in the

affair was reminiscent to many conquerors in that, while pretending to negotiate, he was really

preparing to attack! An indication of the high esteem in which King Haakon was generally held

in the fact that the Irish sent a deputation to him asking to be their sovereign and to help them

throw off the English yoke. What greater commendation could any ruler have than that!

King Magnus submits to Scotland.

After the Norwegian fleet had departed, King Magnus III left the Hebrides, realizing that

further resistance against the Scots was useless, and returned to the Isle of Man. However, the

troubles of King Magnus were not at an end because greater following the death of King Haakon

as can be seen from the following extract from Fordun’s Scotichronicon :

“As soon as the death of the King of the Norwegians was made

known to the King of Scotland, the latter hastily got a strong army

together and made ready to sail out, with a fleet towards the Isle of

Man. The King of Man, however, hearing of this and being panic-

Stricken, dispatched his ambassadors to the King to beg that a truce

might be granted him so that he might present himself before the

King of Scotland. The King, however, was prudent enough not to

swerve from his propose or turn back, but after sending the King

of Man a safe conduct he quickly mustered his troops and at their

head made for the Isle of Man. When the King of Scotland had

reached the town of Drumfries, that petty king (regulus) met him and

became his man, doing homage unto him for his petty Kingdom,

which he was to hold from him forever; upon this condition, how-

285

ever, that the King of the Norwegians for the time being undertook

to molest him, he should have safe shelter for him and his in Scotland

for all time to come; while on the other hand the petty King of Man

should furnish to his Lord the King of Scotland, as often as the latter

had need of them, ten war-galleys- five twenty-four-oared and five

more twelve-oarded.

Here again King Alexander III seems to have started to attack while pretending to be

prepared to negotiate, so one might well consider that “deceitful””rather than

“prudent “.

In fact, 1264 saw the Norse rule of the Isle of Man come to an end, and also the last of the

Kingdom of the Sudreys, as King Magnus III would appear to have been left with the Isle of Man

alone, the Lewis and Skye groups of the Hebrides having been annexed to Scotland. King

Magnus himself did not survive for long as he died on Thursday the 24th November 1265,

probably 38 years old. And was buried in Rushen Abbey. King Magnus III was the last of the

Kings of the Orry dynasty, being succeeded by Scottish, Bailiffs, although an unsuccessful

attempt was made in 1275 to place Godred, son of King Magnus III, on the Manx throne.

King Magnus, as stated, died in Castle Rushen and it seems likely that, as he died there,

Castle Rushen was his Royal Seat. It was also probably the seat of Sir Ivar, as Magnus and his

father –in-law Eugene of Argyll put in at Castletown when they went in 1250 with the intention

of placing Magnus on the throne. It would seem likely that they went to the current seat of the de

facto ruler.

The submission of King Magnus III to King Alexander III of Scotland at Dumfries died

not legally bring to an end the Norse ties with the Sudreys and another two year had to elapse

before the Treaty of Cession was finally signed and delivered. King Haakon IV Haakonson was

succeeded on the Norwegian throne by his son, King Magnus VI the Law reformer. Attempts to

arrange a settlement started in 1264 and finally came to an end on Friday the 2nd

of July 1266

with the Treaty of Perth under which Magnus VI (or Magnus IV as he is referred to in the Treaty)

of Norway ceded the Isle of Man and the rest of the Sudreys to King Alexander III for the sum of

four thousand marks sterling, payable within four years, together with an annual payment of one

hundred marks sterling. The penalty for failing to comply with the treaty was a fine of then

thousand plus excommunication. There are documents which seem to indicate that Alexander

made payments of eleven hundred marks in each of the years 1267, 1269 and 1270. The Treaty of

Perth, however, specifically exempted from the cession the right, jurisdiction and liberty of the

Church of Nideros (or Drontheim as it is referred to in the translation in Volume XXIII of the

Manx Society publications), as a result of which the Diocese of Sodor was to remain under the

See of Nidaros for a further one hundred and twenty years.

An interesting feature of the Treaty of Perth was that it provided that Sudreyans who did

not wish to remain on the Sudreys under the new regime could leave. As will be seen, this created

an expedition to the normal rule that no one could leave the Isle of Man without special

permission, a form of control that was for a very long time continued by the Derby Lords of Man.

Scottish Rule 1266

As has been mentioned in The Isle of Man under the Norse, King Magnus VI the Law

Reformer of Norway formally ceded the Sudreys (that is the Isle of Man and the Hebrides) to

King Alexander III of Scotland by the Treaty of Perth, which was signed in 1266. Under the

286

Treaty, Scotland had to pay Norway the sum of four thousand marks sterling within four years

plus an annual payment of one hundred marks sterling. The Diocese of Sodor (Man and the

Hebrides) however was, to remain under the Norwegian

archiepiscopal see Nidaros, but the advowson Bishopric of Sodor (referred to as “Man” in the

Treaty) was transferred to King Alexander. The Treaty also provided that Sudreyans who did not

wish to remain on in the Sudreys under the Scots could emigrate. This was important, as it was

illegal to leave the Sudreys without permission. In view of the importance of the Treaty of Perth.

The implementation of the Treaty of Perth

As can be seen from Appendix 1, the treaty of Perth provided for the first four payments

to be made “in the octave of St. John the Baptist” (that is within eight days from the 24th June- 5

th

July in the modern Calendar) or to the Bishop of Orkney which came under Norway, or to a

special authorized Bailiff of the Norwegian King, or to the cenons of St. Magnus’s Cathedral in

the Orkney’s. Prior to the 1st July 1267, King Magnus the Law Reformer authorized his Bailiff

(Bailiff) in the Orkneys to receive the payments of eleven hundred marks for the year 1267.

No receipt for this year of for 1268 is extant but a receipt from King Magnus’ Bailiff for

eleven hundred marks was issued about the 1st July 1269 for the payment due in that year by King

Magnus’ Bailiff, who issued a similar receipt for 1270 payment about the same time in that year.

There is no reason to suggest that King Alexander did not pay the amount due for 1267 and 1288,

as the Norwegian King never suggested that Alexander defaulted.

As about the same time as or shortly after the signing of the Treaty of Perth, King

Magnus the Law Reformer issued an order to the inhabitants of the Sudreys commanding them to

subject themselves, and pay homage, to the King of Scotland (that is to Alexander III).

The inhabitants of the Isle of Man do not appear to have taken too kindly to the transfer

of suzerainty because trouble broke out shortly afterwards and, according to Robertson the

Scottish Historian, King Alexander of Scotland “collected an army in Galloway about 1268 with

the intention of again reducing the islanders who

Appear to have shaken off his authority for a short time, but that the continued prevalence of

tempestuous weather prevented the projected invasion.” At about the same time, Alexander wrote

to “the Bishop of Man” (presumably Bishop Richard I of Sodor) undertaking that he would not go

to the Isle of Man for a time.

King Henry III also advised the Scottish king not to go to the Sudreys until conditions

were more favourable. This state of affairs would appear to have continued until 1275, although,

the first Bailiff of Man under Scottish rule, Godred MacMaras (or Magnusson) thought by some

to be a Manxman, possibly an illegitimate son of King Magnus III of the Sudreys, was in office.

The appointment of the New Bishop

Bishop Richard I of Sodor died at Langalyver in Copeland, Yorkshire, on the way back

from attending the General Council in Lyons, which ended on the 17th July 1274. The exact date

of his death is uncertain but according to the Diplomatarium Norvegicum and to Stubbs, he was

buried at Furness Abbey on the 25th March 1275. The right of selection of Bishops to the Diocese

of Sodor had been granted since 1134 to the abbots of Furness although the advowson of the

Bishopric of Sodor was vested in the King of Scotland by virtue of the Treaty of Perth.

287

According to Dr. Goss, when the Abbot of Furness went and saw King Alexander in

order to prosecute his right with regard to the election of the new Bishop, Alexander seems to

have received him graciously but to have deceived him with specious promises. In the meantime,

the clergy and the people of Man had unanimously elected Master Gilbert, Abbot of Rushen, to

succeed Bishop Richard. However, King Alexander rejected the nomination and instead wrote in

the same year, 1275, to Archbishop John II the Red of Nidaros nominating as candidate for

Bishop of Sodor, Master Mark of Galloway, who was a relative of Alan the then Scottish Bailiff

of Man. Alexander supported his application with a petition, purporting to have been made by the

clergy and people of Man, asking Archbishop John to Consecrate Mark as the New Bishop of

Man.

According to Stubbs, citing a continuation of the Chronicles of William Parvus of

Newburgh priory written by a monk in Furness Abbey, King Alexander immediately after

choosing Master Mark as Bishop, sent him to Norway with letter from himself together with

letters which he had been able to extort from the people of the Diocese of Sodor with a view to

him being consecrated by the Archbishop of Nidaros.

The 1275 Rebellion

The action by the Scottish King over the appointment of the new Bishop seems to have

infuriated the Manx because they immediately rebelled against the Scots and elected Godred, the

natural son of King of Magnus III of the Sudreys (and, as mentioned earlier, possible the same

person as Godred MacMaras, the first Bailiff of Man), to be their King.

The translation in The Chronicle relating to suppression of the rebellion is a follows; ---

“In the year 1275, on the seventh day of the month of October, a fleet of the of

the Lord Alexander King of Scotland put into Ronaldsway, and on the following day,

before sunrise, a battle was fought between the Manxman and the Scots, in which the

Scots prevailing Slew 537 Manxman.

Whence the versified distich,

Ten L, thrice X, with five a two did fall

Ye Manx beware of future’s evil call.”

The Chronicle of Lanercost, expands the account given above and states the Scottish

forces were under John de Verci (a brother of William de Verci who was a claimant to the

Scottish throne in 1292) and the expedition took place shortly after Godred had been elected King

The Furness monk who continued the Chronicles gives William Parvus of Newburgh

Priory as authority for the proposition that, after the Battle of Ronaldsway, Godred and his family

fled to Wales. This seems quite likely, as it is clear that he had relatives in Wales.

According to his sources, Godred Magnusson was supported in the Battle of Ronaldsway

by Harald Godredson his first cousin once removed, who had usurped the throne of the Sudreys in

1249 but had been summoned to Norway in the following year by King Haakon IV Haakonson

and been replaced in 1252 as King of the Sudreys by King Magnus III. Barfotr also discovered an

authority, which stated that Harald had returned to the Hebrides and that in 1275 he and Godred

had become sole rulers of the Hebrides.

288

After the Battle of Ronaldsway, Harald went to Norway where he is said to have died in

1287. These facts become extremely relative when the question of the rival claims to the Manx

throne is considered in the next chapter.

The Cause and Result of the Rebellion

As has been stated, the immediate cause of the 1275 rebellion would appear to have been

King Alexander’s action over the nomination for Bishop of Mark of Galloway.

Dr. Goss thought Alexander’s action was “because he was no doubt anxious to have for a

partisan a Bishop of Man, as King Edward of England” (that is Edward I)” was beginning to

manifest an encroaching spirit in his policy towards Scotland ”.

This appears to be unlikely as, at this period, England and Scotland would appear to have

been on excellent terms and Alexander III was married to Edward I sister, Margaret, However,

Alexander must have been anxious to subdue the Manx and by 1275 Bishop Richard of Sodor and

Henry III of England, both of whom had had a steadying influence in relation to the Sudreys,

were dead and it seems probable he wished to make the most of the vacancy in the Bishopric.

The result of the rebellion was favourable to the Scots and the Isle of Man continued to

be civilly under a Scottish Bailiff and from the beginning of 1275 came under a Scottish Bishop

who was also a senior Scottish Statesman. Subsequently, King Alexander appointed his eldest

son, another Alexander, to be Lord of Man, while he was yet a minor. The effects on the

administration of the Isle of Man under Scottish rule will be dealt with later in this chapter.

The Scottish- Norwegian Marriage Alliance

In 1280, King Magnus the Law Reformer of Norway became ill and his son Erik became

King of Norway at the age of twelve. It seems clear that King Magnus and Edward I were good

friends as can be seen from a letter written by Magnus to Edward just before the former died in

which he asked the English King to give advice and help to his young sons (i.e. King Erik and

Duke Haakon).

Shortly after the death of King Magnus, arrangements were commenced for a marriage

between King Erik and Margaret, daughter of King Alexander II of Scotland. The original treaty

was replaced by a letter one dated the 25th July 1281 under which it was agreed that the marriage

should be solemnized in Oslo between the 3rd

August and the 8th September of that year and that

Margaret would be crowned Queen of Norway on her wedding day.

If the marriage was not ratified and consummated when King Erik became fourteen, then,

if the default was on Princess Margaret’s part, the Isle of Man was to be transferred to Norway

unless compensation plus one hundred thousand pounds by way of damages was paid to the

Norwegian King. On the other hand, of King Erik failed to honour the treaty, the Orkneys were to

be transferred to Scotland plus an annual payment of one hundred marks. The treaty also provided

that, Princess Margaret and her children by King Erik should be entitled to inherit the Scottish

throne and the Scottish Royal property if King Alexander of Scotland died without lawful issue

and that Erik’s and Margaret’s Children should have full rights of inheritance in Norway in

accordance with the laws and customs of that country.

289

The treaty further that King Alexander should pay over a period of four years (1281-4)

the sum of fourteen thousand marks sterling but that half that sum could eventually be changed

against land in Scotland. Margaret was to have as her “morning gift” (the gift paid to a wife by

her husband after the wedding night) of fourteen hundred markebol of land in Norway. Finally

the treaty provided for the continuance of the annual payment of one hundred marks due under

the Treaty of Perth to the King of Norway from the King of Scotland in respect of the purchase

price of the Sudreys.

There are no receipt extents for such payments; many, made between 1271 and 1280 but

a receipt for eleven hundred marks was given 1282, which may include back payments due under

the treaty of Perth. Receipt for payments of one hundred marks under that Treaty are given for the

years 1283 to 1289 inclusive and for the year 1291- The receipt for 1290 is missing.

The wedding was celebrated in 1281 and Princess Margaret became Queen of Norway,

but as will be seen, she only reigned for a couple of years, so far as the dowry of fourteen

thousand marks sterling payable by King Alexander is concerned, seven thousand marks were

paid during his lifetime while the remaining seven thousand pounds were charged against lands in

Scotland. The question of the payment of the money so charged came up in 1291 and well be

discussed in the next chapter.

The Royal Deaths

At about the same time as the treaty relating to the marriage of King Erik and Princess

Margaret was being signed she lost her brother, David, who died in 1281, Then, in 1284, Queen

Margaret, as she then was, died in childbirth leaving a baby daughter, another Margaret, who

became known as ” the Maid of Norway”.

A few months later, in early 1284, King Alexander III lost his only surviving child, his

elder son Alexander, Lord of Man. In the same year he summoned his Council at Scone and there,

in the presence of eleven Bishops, thirteen Earls and twenty-seven Barons, he settled the Crown

of Scotland on the Maid of Norway in default of his having no further issue. This was in

accordance with the marriage treaty of 1281.

His first wife, Margaret, daughter of King Henry III of England and sister of King

Edward I, had died 26 February 1275, but Alexander was still in his early forties and had every

intention of marrying again and in fact did marry the beautiful French Yolande de Dreux on the

14th October 1285. However, fate was against King Alexander and Scotland because on the night

of the 19th March 1285/6 he met his death while riding home from a council meeting in

Edinburgh to his young Queen, who was living at Kinghorn. Thus Scotland who, five years

earlier had a comparatively young King with two sons and a daughter was left with a sovereign,

Alexander’ s Granddaughter, who was under three years of age and was not even in Scotland.

This baby girl was also the Suzerain of Man, a fact which had indirectly as much effect

on Manx history as it had on that of Scotland. The death of Alexander, Lord of Man, must

inevitably have had some effect on the Island. His appointment was probably designed to give

Man its own Lord in the hope that it might deter another attempted coup by the descendant of the

Sudreyan family. Whether in fact it had such an effect it is Impossible to say.

290

The first Twenty Years

As has been mentioned, the Manx appeared to have resented the Scottish “take-over” as

can be seen from the 1268 incident and the 1275 rebellion. The cause of the first may have been

the replacement as Bailiff of Godred MacMaras by Allen who appears to have come from a

Galloway noble family. This would not have been to the satisfaction of the Manx, as it seems

very likely that Godred MacMaras (or Magnusson) was, as has been mentioned Manx and quite

possibly the natural son of King Magnus III: The Manx had seldom got on well with the people

from Galloway.

It is relevant to point out that between the 29th June and the 15

th August 1273, King

Magnus the Law Reformer of Norway enacted a law of accession for the Kings of Norway and its

dependencies which set thirteen categories of those eligible to become sovereigns. Of these

thirteen categories, the number of the first six had to be legitimate which shows that illegitimate

persons were not automatically banned from accession to the throne. In view of its relevance to

matters to be considered in the next chapter, translations of the relevant sections of the Act.

That law indicates the Norse attitude to illegitimacy and it is probable that the Manx

adopted a similar approach, which would show why they had no objection electing Godred King

in 1275.

The cause of the 1275 rebellion has already been stated and the fact that Master

(Magister) Mark came from Galloway cannot have improved the temper of the Manx: now both

the head of Civil affairs and the Bishop came from that part of Scotland, Bishop Mark was not

only a cleric he was also, as will, be seen a leading Scottish statesman and ambassador.

This, coupled with the fact that King Alexander appointed his eldest son to be Lord of

Man (the title used by the Scots for rulers in the Hebrides and also the title by which the English

monarchs were known in their capacity as rulers of Ireland up to the reign of Henry VIII), shows

the importance which King Alexander attributed to the Isle of Man, an importance which was

primarily due to its geographical position in the Irish Sea and one which became even more

evident during the five decades subsequent to King Alexander’s death - hence the title of this

book.

Little is known of actual events in the Isle of Man between 1275 and 1286 apart from the

fact that Bailiff Alan appears to have been replaced as Bailiff by Maurice Okefair who was, in his

turn replaced by King Alexander’s chaplain Reginald: The dates and reasons for the changes are

not known

The Maid of Norway

As has been mentioned, Princess Margaret, “The Maid of Norway,” became Queen of

Scotland and Suzerain of Man on the 20th March 1286 at the tender age of less than three years.

Not only, however, was “the Maid” Queen of Scotland and Suzerain of Man but she was also

heiress apparent for Norway as, under the marriage treaty of 1281 the children of the mother,

Queen Margaret of Norway and King Erik were eligible to accede to the throne of Norway

according to the laws and customs of that country, and “the Maid” was motherless. The young

Queen Margaret must have been the most important baby in Europe! However a baby was too

young to carry out her royal duties and the Scottish Council appointed a Committee of Regency

to the country. This Committee consisted of six Custodians (or Guardians), three from North of

291

the Firth of Forth and three the South of that Firth. Those from the North consisted of a Norman-

Bishop Fraser of St. Andrews, a Celt- the Earl of Fife, and a Celt-Norman- the Earl of Buchan, a

Comyn, whose father was the Great-Great-Nephew of King Malcolm III of Scotland and whose

mother was a daughter of the Earl of Winchester and a Grand - daughter of the Celtic Prince of

Galloway.

The Custodians from South of the Firth of Forth consisted of Robert Wishart, Bishop of

Glasgow, John the Black, another Comyn who was Lord of Badenoch and Tynedale, and James

the High Steward – whose family originally Celtic from Brittany, had come to England with

William the Bastard (i.e. William the Conqueror) and had moved North to Scotland with David I

of Scotland and had held the Stewardship for five generations.

To rule by a committee always causes problems especially if it is a large committee as

indeed this one was and, in addition, it was one whose members were divided by geographical

boundaries. The position was made more difficult because “the Maid” was in Norway and her

father was only eighteen years of age. Furthermore, then was a voracious and unscrupulous

English “Lion” on Scotland’s doorstep who was eager for new lands to replace the French

possessions lost by his predecessors, who would soon show that he would not adhere to the

friendship which had previously existed between England and Scotland.

The Turnberry band

The Scots themselves were not united behind their young Queen, many of them fearing a

minor as sovereign, particularly one of “the frailer sexes”. On the 20th September 1286, a number

of Scottish nobles met at Turnberry on the coast of Carrick and, in the traditional Scots manner

when in revolt, made a band, refusing to accept the Maid of Norway as Queen of Scotland. The

composition of the band, was Patrick, Earl of March, and his the sons, Angus MacDonald, Lord

of the Isles (from Islay), James Stewart who was one of the Guardians and the three Bruces,

namely Robert de Brus, Lord of Annandale, Robert (his son), Earl of Carrick, and Robert Bruce

(his grandson). Associated with these members were two Irish Norman, Richard de Burgo (or de

Burgh) (who had also lands in Connaugh) and Ulster, brother-in-law of James Stewart, and

Thomas de Clare (first cousin of the Earl of Carrick), brother of the Earl of Gloucester who was

son-in-law of Edward I. Thus we find that the Turnberry band had a definite Scottish-Irish

flavour.

The Turnberry band did not, however, press their views by force of Arms and by 1288 the

picture had become clear. The number of the Guardians had been reduced to four while Edward I

of England (the great-uncle of the “Maid of Norway” was beginning to make his presence felt in

the political scene. It must be remembered that King Magnus the Law reformer of Norway had

asked Edward of England to give advice and help to his (Magnus’ young sons, King Erik and

Duke Hakon) and so he had influence in ``Norway as well, as with Scotland. He also had a son

Edward (later Edward II), and a marriage between his son and the young Scottish Queen could

have had tremendous repercussion, throughout Europe in that their heir could have been the heirs

of England, Scotland, and Norway – not to speak of being Suzerain of Man.

The Marriage Negotiations

One thing which monarchs, and other lesser mortals also, endeavoured to do at these

period (and later) was to engage suitable marriage for their daughters and King Erik of Norway

had a daughter who was extremely eligible young through she was.

292

Although unofficial negotiations had been going on behind the scenes, the first official

move appears from a letter from King Erik of Norway to King Edward I of England, dated the 1st

April 1289, which he sent by hand of Baron Tore Hakonsson of Lekum, Peter Alojotsson (former

Chancellor of Sweden) and two knights, namely Torvald Toresson from the Shetlands and

Guttorm from Oslo as a result of this letter, which concerned the proposed marriage between

Queen Margaret and King Edward I eldest son, Edward Prince of Wales, Edward I appointed to

act on his behalf Earl of Pembroke, the Bishop of Winchester, the Earl of Surrey (Johan de

Warrenne) and the Bishop of Durham (Anthony de Beck), who later became Lord of Man.

The Scots had four representatives, namely Bishop Fraser of St. Andrews, Bishop

Wishart of Glasgow and John the Black, Lord of Badenoch and Tynedale (all of them Guardians

of Scotland and (the surprise choice) Robert de Brus, Lord of Annandale.

Shortly before the 10th May 1289, King Edward I of England sent messengers to Pope

Nicolas IV in Rome carrying a petition from Prince Edward (later Edward II) pointing out that

there had been serious frontier problems between England and Scotland, which it was hoped to

resolve by a marriage between Prince Edward and Queen Margaret of Scotland (the Maid of

Norway) and asking for papal dispensation from the ban on marriage between third cousins as

otherwise there would be fresh frontier problems between England and Scotland.

It was quite apparent that King Edward was in favour of his son, Prince Edward,

marrying the young Scottish Queen. Thence were protracted negotiations about the proposed

marriage, which culminated in negotiations in Salisbury in the autumn of 1289 which, resulted in

a treaty entered into, on the 6th November of that year approving of the proposed agreement.

The treaty was between representatives of England, Scotland, and Norway and it is

interesting to note that Bishop Mark of Sodor seems to have been a member of the Scottish

delegation. Bishop Mark appears to have gone to Norway as a representative of Scotland because

the Scottish Government authorised the sheriff of Perth to pay him one hundred shillings for his

Norwegian expenses. A further point worth noting is that, while the English and Scottish copies

of the treaty were in French, whereas the Norwegian copy was in Latin.

On the 16th November 1289, the papal dispensation to the marriage was given by Pope

Nicolas IV although all the main obstacles had now been overcome, there was still a lot of “spade

work” to do as the idea of the Union of the English and Scottish Crowns was treated with caution

in Scotland. There were also problems over frontiers to be resolved. Finally however, a final

marriage agreement was formally reached between the two countries at Birgham on the Tweed on

the 18th July 1290.

The treaty provided that the rights, laws, liberties and customs of Scotland would remain

inviolate forever and that in case of the failure of issue to Queen Margaret and Prince Edward,

Scotland would revert to the Queen next heir wholly free and without any questions of feudal

succession but so that neither the King of England nor his heirs nor anyone else would suffer

thereby. It is not improbable that King Edward inserted the saving clause in order to provide a

legal loophole should future circumstances render such a loophole desirable. He had already

made use of such saving provisions, this advantage, in England domestic legislation such as the

Forest Laws.

The treaty also provided that no vassal of the Crown was to go out of Scotland to do his

homage and that no Scottish subject was to be answerable at law in a non-Scottish court. The

293

treaty further provided that the Great Seal of Scotland was to bear the name of the Queen of

Scotland, and no other, that the Chancellor, Scotland’s Chief Law Officer had be Scottish born

and reside in Scotland, that the other great officers of state had to be Scots and that the Scottish

Crown Records had to remain in Scotland King Edward agreed to the terms of the treaty and

sealed it.

On the 31st July 1290 the Scottish Government appointed Bishop Robert Wishard of

Glasgow, Bishop Alan of Caithness and John Comyn to be fully authorised to deal with matters

relating to the marriage of Queen Margaret and Prince Edward. Edward I appointed Anthony de

Beck, Bishop of Durham to be his representative and, on the 27th August of the same year

Anthony the Beck, on behalf of the English King, undertook to pay to certain persons in Norway

the annual sum of four hundred pounds until she attained the age of fifteen years. On the

following day, the Scottish envoys promised to hold the Scottish Castles and fortresses on behalf

of Queen Margaret and to hand them over to Queen and Prince Edward in due cause.

On the same day King Edward appointed Anthony de Beck, Bishop Robert Wishard of

Glasgow, John de Warrenne, Earl of Surrey, and John Comyn as envoys to deal with King Eirik

of Norway or his representatives.

Some time between May and September, and possibly twice, a ship was sent with

provisions of all descriptions to Norway from Yarmouth in order to convey Queen Margaret to

England. If, as stated by Agnes Mure MacKenzie, the author of Robert the Bruce, King of Scots,

the ship arrived in Norway in May, the reason for the Queen not being brought to England would

appear to be that the final marriage treaty had not been signed.

In the end, Queen Margaret was sent to the Orkneys in a Norwegian ship sometime

between early September and early October, which, as mentioned earlier were a dependency of

Norway. After the Queen’s departure from Norway, uncertainty surrounds the whole affair.

What happened with “the Maid of Norway ?

The first definite news of the young Queen is contained in a letter from Bishop Fraser of

St. Andrews (one of the Guardians of Scotland written from Leuchars on the 7th October 1290. In

this letter, he informed the English King that, shortly before the Scottish envoys were to travel to

Norway to receive Queen Margaret; a tragic rumour was circulating that the Queen was dead.

This, the Bishop went on, had caused certain Scottish nobleman to muster an Army. The bishop

said that later he and others had heard that Queen Margaret had arrived in the Orkneys but was

still very weak. Bishop Fraser advised King Edward that, if it was true that the Queen was dead,

he (Edward) should come north to prevent the outbreak of war in Scotland. That is all the extant

evidence regarding what to the young Queen.

Even in 1290, the whole matter was confused and the subject of rumours. The only

definite thing is that she disappeared from the scene. There were rumours that she had been

kidnapped and others that she had been murdered. Agnes Mure MacKenzie considered that is was

unlikely that she had been kidnapped because “ a body appears to have been brought back to

Bergen, and accepted by King Eirik as that of his daughter ” On the other hand, nineteen years

later (in 1309) a young woman appeared in Norway claiming she was Queen Margaret and that

she had been kidnapped.

By this time, Queen Margaret’s father, King Eirik, was dead and her Uncle, Hakon V

(formerly Duke Haakon and a younger son of Magnus the Law Reformer). The case was tried by

294

a Norwegian Court and the claimant was held to been a German woman from Lubeck and, for her

false claim, she was condemned to death for treason and burned at the stake at Nordness.

However, even as she was being burned to death she, still maintained that she was Queen

Margaret.

Historians have accepted that Queen Margaret died in 1290 and this as accepted in

Scotland, England and Norway. However, the matter would not appear to be completely free from

doubt. She was only seven years of age and could easily have died from illness but, if that was so,

why were there so much mystery and so little evidence.

One would have expected, if that had been the case, much more details as to the nature of

the illness and as to whether she died before or after arriving in the Orkneys. She would well have

been murdered without leaving obvious signs – for example by being smothered. If she was

murdered that would be a reason for everything being “hushed up” and there is evidence that

many Scots, such as the Turnberry band were apposed to having “the Maid of Norway” as Queen

of Scotland.

However, an equally or possibly better, case could be made out for the young Queen to

have been kidnapped and later to have appeared and claimed her rights. If she had been

kidnapped, there was as good, if better, a reason for the matter being “hushed up” than if she had

been murdered. In both cases, the culprits would have want the fact kept quiet but is arguable that

the persons responsible her safety might feel more blameworthy if she had been removed from

their custody, implying negligence, than if she had been murdered. Furthermore, even their how

had been in favour of the Royal marriage might have not liked it to be known that she that she

had been kidnapped, because a Queen who was alive, but who was in the hands of unknown

persons, would have been liable to have created a state of grave uncertainty in Scotland with the

possibility of civil war.

If, however, Margaret was kidnapped, how can one account for her father identifying the

body of a girl as being his daughter? In this connection it must be remembered that King Eirik

would not have seen the body until, or possible weeks, after the girl’s death and, there was no

means of refrigeration in these days and the appearance of the Child would almost have changed

considerably from what she looked like when she was alive. One of the means of identification in

those was and sometimes even to day is by means of signet rings or jewellery and these are

known to have been substituted so as to mislead people as to identification of a body.

Identification by dentistry was completely unknown in those days. If might be asked why one of

her attendants did not inform the King of the true identity of the body the answer to that could

well be fear of the King’s wrath of treats of the kidnappers. Silence in such cases even occurs in

modern times. Another reason why King Eirik may not have recognised a substitution was that he

may not have seen a lot of his daughter – her mother had died in child – birth and the baby could

well have been brought up away from King Eirik’s apartments.

The main point to support a kidnapping is the appearance in Norway of the young lady

claiming to be Queen Margaret. Her appearance must been a shock to King Haakon because

under King Eirik’s marriage contract of 1281, the claimant would (if her story were true) have

had a better tittle to the Norwegian

This fact alone must have be cased the Royal Court against the claimant. On the other

hand, what have induced the young lady to have put forward her claim if it had been false,

knowing as she must have done that (even her story were true) “the odds were stacked against

295

her” The fact that she would not retract her claim even when she was being burned at the stake

also lends strong support to the truth of her claim.

The three possibilities as to what happened to the “Maid of Norway” have now been

discussed but, without further evidence, it is quite impossible to say which one is correct although

the writer of this book has a feeling that the third alternative (kidnapping) may be the right answer

particularly in view of the fact there, and always have been people who would condone

kidnapping but would not condone murder.

De Burgo take over.

As has mentioned, Richard de Burgo, Earl of Ulster, was an ally of the Turnberry band.

He also appears to have taken over the Isle of Man – but exactly when and why are uncertain. The

de Burgos were Irish – Norman while the Bruces were Scots – Norman and another member of

“the band” was Angus MacDonald (who belonged to the Islay group of the Hebrides which had

close historical connections both with the Isle of Man and with county Antrim, Rathlin Island, off

the coast of that county coming from time to time under the MacDonald’s.)

Confirmation of the fact that Richard de Burgo took over the Isle of Man is contained in

the Calender of Patent Rolls (18 Edw. I) from June 1290 when King Edward I of England issued

a writ to the inhabitants of the Isle of Man in favour of Walter de Huntrecumbe (or Huntercombe)

who he appointed as Custodian of Man which Richard de Burgo, Earl of Ulster “had surrendered

into his hands” This seems to show that Richard de Burgo had control of Man prior to June 1290.

Richard de Burgo was a vassal of King Edward I and must have used his authority to make

Richard de Burgo “surrender” Man.

Sir Walter de Huntrecumbe (or Huntercombe) was the son of Sir William de

Huntrecumbe of Huntercombe in Oxfordshire and of William’s first wife Isabel, daughter and co

– heiress of Sir Robert de Muschamp. Sir Walter de Huntrecumbe had livery of his own

inheritance and that of his mother on the 4th June 1271. He served in Wales from time to time

between 1277 and 1288, including being keeper of the Castle of Bere in

Monmouthshire from the 21st March 1284 to 5

th October 1285. On the 8

th January 1290 he was

given grant of free warren all his demesne lands in the county of Northumberland.

It is worth noting that King Edward I did not make the Earl of Ulster hand over the Isle of

Man to Scotland to whom it had legally belonged since 1260 under the Treaty of Perth. The

original “take – over” by Richard de Burgo does not seem to have been opposed by Scotland but

quite possibly the Guardians of Scotland had too many other problems on their hands. He may

also have been acting in concert with the Turnberry band who may well have wished to have had

a friend in control of the “Cockpit of the British Isles”

However, it would appear that de Burgo technically took over the Isle of Man on behalf

of the English because, on the 6th February 1290, A.W.Moore (citing the Calender of Patent Rolls

from 18 Edw. As his authority, states that “he” (meaning King Edward I) “informed the Keepers

of the Land of Mann, all his friends, bailiffs, and subjects, that he had given a safe conduct to

certain merchants ‘for the dispatch of their business’ there”.

There is evidence from the Scottish Exchequer Rolls of 1289 (vol. I p.47) relating to “two

preachers going into Ireland with letters of the King of England in respect of the Land of Mann”

This would seems to include that the Isle of Man was under England, Further evidence of English

control appears from a letter from the people of Man, dated at Rushen Abbey in 1290, the

296

translation of which states among other things, that “we” (the people of Man)” have willing

subjected ourselves to his” (King Edward’s) rule and power, and to obey his commands, and,

from henceforth to answer him in all things, as our Lord” The letter is sealed with the common

seal of the people of Man which would indicate that it was issued under the authority of Tynwald.

The letter also states that, prior to coming under English protection, the Island was “desolate and

full of wretchedness, from want of protection and defence”, which shows that it had been

neglected by Scotland This is not surprising because the Isle of Man had lost Alexander junior,

the Lord of Man, in 1284 and had lost its suzerain, King Alexander, two years later, since when

its suzerain had been a mere baby female child. Even Bishop Mark seems to have been absent

from the Island a lot of time on state duties. No wonder that the Manx were looking for a

protector!

To revert to June 1290, at about the same time as King Edward I appointed Walter de

Huntrecumbe, Custodian of Man, he issued a mandate to the bailiffs under Richard de Burgo to

deliver the castle (that is Castle Rushen) and the Island to Walter de Huntrecumbe and granted

simple protections for the inhabitants of the Isle of Man. He followed this up on the 6th of June by

issuing a letter of protection to de Huntrecumbe going on service to Man a similar letter for John

de Vallibus while on the 18th of June attorneys were nominated for the two of them.

It is not known why King Edward I made Richard the Burgo “surrender” Man. One

possibility is that he had discovered de Burgo’s alliance with the Turnberry band and that “the

band was opposed to Queen Margaret. Another possibility is that he wished to have the Isle of

Man under English control and not under Irish control – even through Richard de Burgo was one

of his vassals. He might have considered that, if Richard de Burgo remained in control of Man, he

would have become to powerful and a possible thread to Edward’s own plans.

The changes resulting from Scottish Rule

As a result of the loss of the Hebrides the member ship of Tynwald, became in theory

reduced from twenty – four to sixteen, the Skye and Mull groups having supplied eight members,

the number was, retained at twenty – four by increase the Manx representation from sixteen to

twenty – four. This would appear to have been achieved by replacing the original four Quarters

six tenths (or sheadings as three are now called) and increasing the original sixteen parishes for

assuming that the change took place in this in the period is that the word “sheading” is Norse

derivation, the modern Faroese and Norwegian equivalents being respectively “Saettingur” and

“Sjelle” and therefore the change must have taken place while the Norse was an imported

language.

It is not possible to date the changes precisely, but it would seem not improbable that it

took place shortly after the 1275 rebellion and prior to the death of King Alexander III in March

1286. It seems rather unlikely that they occurred prior to the rebellion because of the “Go slow”

policy of the early years and it seems most improbable that they occurred after Alexander’s death

in view of the difficult situation in Scotland which also kept Bishop Mark away from the Isle of

Man. Taking everything into consideration, it would seem that a date about 1277 for the changes

would not be an unreasonable – at that period Bishop Mark would have been Bishop of Sodor

and his relative, Alan, Bailiff of Man, an ideal combination as the operation would have involved

co – operation between the Bailiff of Man and the Bishop of Sodor.

This would have been essentials the administration of the parishes was affected as well as

the administrative divisions – Santan (or Santon as it now called) was divided into Santan and

Marown as explained in the chapter of The Isle of Man under the Norse referred to above. As also

297

explained in that chapter, the old title of Vice – comes would appear to have be replaced by the

Scottish title “moar”, meaning a steward or bailiff.

The bailiff of Man was the chief administrative officer and probably exercised the

functions later exercised by Governors. Alexander junior, as Lord of Man, would have exercised

powers similar to those exercised by the Sudreyans that is if young Alexander ever visited the Isle

of Man. As mentioned earlier, King Alexander III preferred the title “Lord” to that of “King”

probably in case the former got ideas above his station”. It is important to note that Tynwald still

held its own seal as can be seen from the 1290 letter from the people of Man to King Edward I.

The principal change, however in the administration of the island was that the Island

ceased to have its own hereditary monarchy although, it is quite possible as mentioned previously

that the first bailiff of Man was a son of the last Sudreyan King Magnus III. If that was so, the

policy did not work out to the satisfaction of the Scottish King as Godred MacMaras (or

Magnusson) appears to have been replaced as bailiff of Man prior to 1275. The appointment of

his son, Alexander, as Lord of Man by the Scottish King may have been aimed at filling this

vacuum.

298

George Vaughan Chichester Young, born18-08-1921, died 04-09-2005

And his wife Hanneke

young tammel 2012 - isle of man under the norse

Documents

daughter of olaf alias

son of olaf ingjaldsson

king onunds son

son of king onund

kings of man

upsal kings

scandinavian kings

olaf ingialdsson alias